Work Text
“As I neither live nor breathe… Now, what do we have here?”Petrichor lingered throughout the midnight air as if awaiting the fateful encounter between the two. Stormy tarns as gelid as the tempest pelting upon their heads met a bewildered set of earthbound depths akin to brumous downpour fornicating with soil underfoot. Beyond the sylvan glades stretched a verdant avenue of endless forests gleaming obsidian and silver beneath the full moon’s cold gaze, a landscape Ruki familiarized himself with night after night ever since residing within the chateau obscured by caliginous umbra in solemn grandeur. A cobalt bolt of levin smote in the distance, heralding the ample precipitation, yet its faraway cacophony paled compared to the shock of discovering an unknown interloper. Each raindrop descended against weathered boulders like a melody too mute for mortal ears with the occasional crack of a tree branch as frigid zephyrs bit into what little skin remained unobscured by the knee-length trench coats they both donned. It felt like eons since Ruki last laid eyes upon such a pitiful, defenseless human—lesser still a woman all by her lonesome—who dared to trespass the outskirts of his property. From the scattered array of luggage surrounding her, he surmised she lost her home, her sense of belonging, albeit not for long. The tent she struggled to assemble stood crooked and misshapen, its fabric flapping wildly in the wind as if mocking her own inexperience. Relentless drizzle soaked through the thin canvas, rendering the shelter more of a sieve than a refuge for the destitute. Trembling hands fought in futility against the gale to drive a stake into the rough terrain to no avail. Those apologetic hues, reminiscent of the sodden ground, pleaded with him, and in them he saw a desperation he witnessed countless times before throughout his years—the unspoken cry for mercy despite not knowing the true peril that towered ahead.“Just what do you think you’re doing? You are aware I own all the land in this area, yes?”Queries cut through cloudburst unlike the past phrasing conspicuously hinting at his immortal nature. Unamused, with arms crossed, he scowled at her in disbelief for a thunderous moment, awaiting her response.“Please… Would you please let me live here for a little while?” Abandoning the sorry excuse for a makeshift shelter, the woman finally stood up, her black tresses billowing with the wind. “I’ll leave as soon as I find a job and work until I have enough saved up to move somewhere else… I promise. I don’t have much money now, but I will pay what I can.” “This is a dangerous spot, you know.” Condescension dripped with his every word. “Not only because you're on my property without permission, but because of the wildlife, the terrain, and—if you hadn't noticed—the storm that threatens to wash away your pathetic little tent into oblivion.” Ever the pedantic man, he took a step forward with each venomous remark as if to further ascertain a situation he already pieced together seconds ago, evaluating her efforts like a serpent lying in wait. “For someone so determined to stay, you’ve done an impressively poor job of securing your new home. The stakes barely pierce the ground and they’re never going to hold under these winds. And don’t get me started on the angle of the tarp, either. It’s laughable, really. One good gust and it’ll all collapse. You somehow managed to pitch the tent in the lowest part of the land, which, by the way, will flood before sunrise at this rate. Your ‘camp’ would’ve been a pond by now had I not intervened.” The corners of his mouth curled upwards into a snide smirk, his tone turning almost cruelly amused. “Tell me, how long do you think you'd last out here, with nothing but these flimsy walls to protect you? You’re clearly not cut out for this.”“I—I had no idea. This is my first time,” she flinched at the gravity of the situation. “I’ve never had to do anything like this in my life.” “That much is evident,” he suppressed a derisive chuckle. “Do you have a name, or shall I refer to you as ‘the trespasser’ from now on?” An uncomfortable pause elapsed as she choked back the urge to shed tears in self-pity. Hesitating, her lips parted ever so slightly, then closed as if ruminating over what to say, as if debating whether he deserved to hear her name. One hand clenched into a fist instinctively, the other mindlessly toying with the small rosary pendant draped around her neck like she had no clue what to do with her hands. Her fingers brushed over the gilded accessory lightly, forgetting she had yet to discard it after the religious institution discarded her—just like her family.“It’s Jasmine. My name is Jasmine.”“Jasmine,” Ruki let her name roll off his tongue slowly, savoring it with a subtle sadistic delight. “A fine name for one so foolish.”A delicate flower, ingraining its roots in a miserable attempt to weather the storm. Revered for its purity and pulchritude, often symbolizing innocence, grace, love—though she seemed to lack all but the former. Petals as white as snow, fragile and untested, that he longed to dye red in the bloodshed of her own ignorance soon enough. How naïve, like a blossom struggling to bloom in the dead of winter. Ruki could already envision it, taste it, the slow, inevitable wilting of the once pristine flower, crushed beneath his heel, its innocence quelled. Yet even in ruin, all its petals plucked, her vulnerability tantalized him—a certain thrill in watching a woman so weak wilt under his watchful gaze.“And here I thought the church would teach its flock better survival skills. Or do they all just pray that God will solve their problems? Cast out by the very people who preach love and acceptance—what irony.”“How did you… That’s not—”“No need to explain, I’d rather not get drenched in this downpour. Here’s a proposition for you, Jasmine.” Smooth as sleet, his lilt carried both promise and danger. “My home is large—far too large for not just one person, but my family of four. It could easily house someone like you. In return, all I ask is that you do your part without shirking your work. A few household chores here and there… Nothing strenuous for a woman of your stature.”“You… You would let me stay? Just like that?” Jasmine blinked, clearly taken aback by his sudden generosity. “All I have to do is some housekeeping, and I can stay there? No, I couldn’t possibly…”“Don’t be ridiculous. You have nowhere else to go. You have no family, no friends, and your church cast you out like you were nothing. A girl can’t possibly live in a tent alone for months. Not to mention the bedroom doors are lockable,” his grin now bordered on sinister. “Do we have a deal?”Both fear and intrigue seized her addled mind. The cold rain continued to beat against the tent, an obnoxious reminder of the precariousness born from her prior idiocy. After Jasmine’s untimely apostasy, she had severed herself off from a once peaceful life in the comfort of her family’s home, those she assumed would support her until the bitter end. With no way to return, with no looking back, all hesitation evaporated like wisps of precipitation before reaching the earth. “Yes,” she spoke softly, nearly drowned out by the surrounding deluge, “we have a deal. I accept your offer.”“Very well. I do hope you follow the rules of my household, then.” Under yet another guise of kindness, Ruki reached down and grabbed Jasmine’s belongings for her without waiting for permission. Not giving her a chance to reconsider her decision, he headed for the manor looming beyond. “Hurry along.” Escorting her to his anything-but-humble abode, the young woman spared one last glance at her pitiful tent before trailing behind him into the night. When the two encountered a fork in the road, Ruki slowed his pace ever so slightly to accommodate her unfamiliarity with the area, traversing the quickest path to his home rather than opting for the scenic route. Puddles splashed with every footfall as the grass squelched beneath their shoes.“I never got your name.”Looking at her over his shoulder, a subtle yet unmistakable mirth shone in his steel-blue eyes. “You’re far too trusting to accept my proposition without even knowing my name.”An incredulous snicker left him as he faced forward again.“Ruki,” he finally said. “Ruki Mukami.” A small gasp escaped her lips as if that name held some sort of significance despite how they had just met mere minutes ago.
Ruki Mukami.
The name sat at the top of every test score leaderboard in college, right above hers. A name she swore to surpass someday. Although Ruki and Jasmine never once shared a class together, she often wondered about his academic diligence with each exam, how many tedious hours he poured into his studies to achieve such flawless records regardless of the subject. Just hearing him properly introduce himself rekindled the embers of a competitive flame. Before either of them knew it, they approached an imposing gate at the end of the passage. Still maintaining a firm grip on her baggage, Ruki pushed it open with the ease of a man who had done so a thousand times, leading her into the clearing of the most staggering structure. Nestled beneath the indigo veil of the heavens unlatching onto the night sky, the esteemed Mukami manor stood in ageless elegance, its silhouette soaring past the blanket of grey and into the stars. Turrets rose like spires encroaching the nimbus on either side of the residence, their round, tower-like forms crowned by cobalt roofs. The stone façade, with its classic European symmetry, evoked the resplendence of nobility from its rugged texture to its mottled shades of pewter as though the exterior withstood a century of storms before the one currently ongoing. Dormer windows punctuated the sloped roofline above, lending the manor a further touch of aristocratic grace at which Jasmine could not help but marvel.In the curtilage below, a fountain vigilantly resisted the susurrus downpour, its reservoir overflowing onto the pavement. The front entrance, framed by a stately arch that beckoned her past its doors with the promise of warmth from enduring the rain’s incessant onslaught, welcomed the two into the Mukami manor at long last. As Ruki shoved the heavy door open, a creak resounded throughout the grand foyer. Just as its exterior suggested, the inside of the mansion painted the very picture of luxury. Soft illuminations, diffused through clusters of opulent chandeliers suspended from the high ceiling, bathed the vast hall in a gentle luster that contrasted aesthetically with the monochromatic marble swept across the floor as well as alabaster walls adorned in baroque-style artwork. Taken aback by the never-ending extravagance unfolding in front of her, Jasmine stepped into another world entirely. Dark teal curtains hanging from brass rods sealed the entirety of outside away in an almost suffocating silence. No more howling winds, no more pitter-patter of the tempest. Only squeaking shoes from the storm and the rustling of fabric echoed in the antechamber now as Ruki shrugged off his impluvious coat, the material leaden with rainwater, and hung it on the nearest hook, turning to her with the same nonchalant ease with which he carried himself since the beginning. “Dry yourself off before you catch a cold,” he ordered as he handed her a towel. “It sure has been a while since we had a storm like this.”Now that they left behind the enveloping umbra of the tempest in question, Jasmine found herself examining his appearance more clearly. The dim lighting shed a golden glow upon his sharp features and especially the top of his charcoal hair clinging to his visage in sleek strands that approached a ghostly white at the ends. Each tuft of his sable fringe brushed against prominent cheekbones in perfect framing of his countenance that called to mind a serpent at rest. Lithe and slightly muscular with large hands. A beautiful man, not in the conventional sense per se, but undeniably attractive all the same. Although he constantly carried himself with calm composure, a concealed sense of caution charged his conduct. Truly, a remarkable individual of contradictions.Everyone who met Ruki Mukami shared this very first impression of him.Without his coat, she observed how the thick cable-knit turtleneck he wore hugged the subtle curve of his chest and emphasized the broadness of his shoulders beneath its deep black fibers. Trailing her gaze down to his hand as she retrieved the towel from him, his digits exuded a masculine elegance in their movements. The faint sheen of water still clinging to his skin and the tips of his bangs brought her attention back to his azure jewels that looked down on her expectantly. While she never swooned over mere looks, he alone captivated her.Handsome, intelligent, wealthy, reliable, playfully sarcastic—everything about him lured her in. It mystified her, standing so close to someone she both admired and competed with in a one-sided rivalry. To reside with him in his own home from here forward invited an insatiable curiosity that extended past his academic prowess. “Th-thank you,” she forced the gratitude from her lips as their fingers grazed ever so slightly, sending a miniscule jolt through her. “Your reputation precedes you, Ruki.” “Is that so?” A faint smirk twisted his striking features as he raised a brow at her quizzically. “And what, exactly, does that reputation entail?”“You’re also a student at Ryotei University, isn’t that right? I know because you always have the best test scores. No one seems to come close,” she averted her eyes with unforeseen bashfulness. “You must work so hard. It’s rare to meet someone as consistent as you.” “School is the least of my worries, but I suppose you wouldn’t be remiss in thinking that. I take it your classes are in the mornings and afternoons since I don’t recall seeing you on campus at all.” “Yes,” Jasmine nodded, “I prefer to get my classes done and over with at the start of my day. Don’t tell me you attend at night?” Although his expression remained unreadable, his tempestuous hues flickered with a cross between amusement and assessment.“Indeed. Simply put, night classes suit my lifestyle. Fewer distractions, fewer people.”“Does it ever feel unsettling, studying when no one else is around?” She tilted her head, running the towel through her damp, waist-length tresses. “Being on campus that late by myself would honestly freak me out.” “And assembling a tent by yourself on a stranger’s property doesn’t?” A hand raked through his own midnight locks as he let out a scornful laugh. “Hardly. I much prefer it this way. Solitude is a conducive environment for sharpening the mind.” “That’s impressive… I can’t imagine balancing everything like that, going to school when most people prefer to be asleep at home.”Rain continued to drum softly against the glass. “You’d be surprised how much the world shifts once the sun sets,” he took hold of her luggage once more. “Anyway, we haven’t all night. If you’re done drying yourself off, then let me show you to your room.” “Ah… Yes, I lost track of time,” Jasmine draped the used towel on a nearby chair and hurriedly followed Ruki upstairs to meet the difference in their strides. “My apologies!”Countless doors lined the halls of the second floor as the reverberations of wheels rolling along marble guided Jasmine to her new sleeping quarters. She pondered just how only Ruki and the three others in his family could live in such a spacious house given that the manor boasted enough space to serve as a whole dormitory on its own. “Here we are.”The tranquil yet romantic atmosphere of the bedroom breathed a relief of fresh air compared to that of the chaotic storm raging just outside the manor’s walls. From the tall window dressed in flaxen curtains with cascading pleats to the pastel plaster along the perimeter, her eyes widened as she absorbed her new surroundings. Ideal for undisturbed slumber, the bed sat in the corner of the room, its lightly carved headboard a testament of rococo artistry. To the right stood a small secretaire, painted in white with delicate detailing along its drawers alongside a matching chair. Much like every other room she set foot in throughout the manor, a chandelier hung overhead with its gilded arms splaying in sophisticated curves. While Jasmine enjoyed plenty of vacations with her family in the past, none of the hotels she had the pleasure of staying at could hold a candle to Ruki’s capacious homestead. Every corner looked straight out of her wildest reveries as light coruscated from the walls. “W-wow… This… is my room?” She questioned in awe. “Really, this place is… Magnificent.”“Naturally,” he hauled the last of her bags inside and carefully shut the door behind him, watching as the young woman wasted no time in settling upon her new bed. “You ought to get some rest. We’ll discuss your duties as a housekeeper tomorrow, but first—”A sudden flash of lightning traced along the outlines of the curtains as thunder crackled in the distance. The golden pleats of the curtains shimmered like spectral tendrils only for a nanosecond before plunging into the shadows. Roars of the wind rattled the windowpanes, and the rain now descended in torrents, the earlier drumming escalating to a cacophonous crescendo. In tandem with the rising fury outside, Jasmine’s heart skipped a beat.“—Are you familiar with the story of Adam and Eve?”The abrupt change in subject piqued Jasmine’s interest as her dark amber hues flickered up to meet him.“Yes, of course. I remember the story vividly from all those sermons,” she toyed with the cool silk of the linens idly as she sat on the bed. “Adam and Eve’s relationship with God, their exile from Eden, the forbidden fruit… And their downfall.”Traipsing towards the window, the darkening sky framed Ruki’s tall silhouette in a striking glow. Another crash of lightning illuminated his countenance as his gaze glued to the storm beyond, then returned to Jasmine.“Between Adam and Eve, who would you blame for the fall of humanity?”Uncertain of the line of thought this conversation followed, she contemplated for a moment, mindlessly staring at the soft blankets with which her extremities exulted and sank into.“Hm… They both share responsibility, in my opinion. God specifically instructed Adam not to eat from that tree, but it was Eve who instigated it. You could argue Adam did not correct her mistake and instead took the fruit himself, too. He could have stopped her if he wanted to, and yet he didn’t. That’s why they were both punished—because they both disobeyed.”“And all because Eve was tempted by the serpent,” that portentous retort left him as he took a step closer. “Eve, in her innocence, believed the serpent’s lies. It wasn’t just the sin of disobedience, it was naivete. Bereft of what true corruption looks like… Much like you.”Those words weighed on her like the storm mercilessly pelting the woodlands outside.“You have the audacity to set up camp on my estate, seeking shelter—safety—from a world that forsook you. After your so-called faith and family rejected you… Without even knowing who I am, or where you are, you blindly took my offer. Seriously, you might be the dumbest human I have ever had the displeasure of meeting. In your own way, you already took a bite from the forbidden fruit and allowed the serpent to tempt you.”“Human…?” Her eyes misted in confusion and fear. “What are you saying, Ruki?”“I’m saying that you are more stupid than a girl who never knew the difference between right and wrong.”Similarly to how they first met, she flinched at his affront, scooting away from him atop the mattress.“No… I—” She could find no rebuttal to deny him. “It’s true I’m inexperienced and lived a sheltered life up until now. But that doesn’t mean I’m ignorant or that I can’t learn more of the world around me—believe me, I want to.”Pulse quickening, voice wavering, Jasmine stood her ground against him.“I didn’t accept your offer because I am blind and naïve, Ruki. I came here because I had already lost everything, because I don’t have anywhere else to go, like you said yourself. I broke free from the life that confined me at the price of losing everything, which, yes, I can see why you might call me ‘stupid’ for that. It’s true that maybe I had no clue what I was stepping into, and that I trusted you way too easily. But… I don’t regret it. Because even if I don’t know what dangers lie ahead of me, I want to learn. I have to step outside my sheltered life and into the unknown in order to do that,” the storm howled in concert with her newfound defiance. “Even if you are the serpent of my story, I don’t regret taking a bite of this metaphorical fruit of yours, no matter how ‘forbidden’ it may be.”“Foolish woman,” he slid onto the bed next to her and leaned forth. “You’ve yet to lose everything.” The proximity of his slender frame as he inched closer made her hyperaware of their differences in size and strength. The mattress dipped under his added weight beside her own as he loomed over, smothering any hint of resistance and eliciting an instinctive withdrawal. Each poisonous word he uttered stung her ears as shivers ran down her spine, her heart now thumping erratically against her ribcage akin to the thunder rumbling miles away. With each lightning bolt that plummeted into the earth farther in the distance, Ruki only encroached closer, close enough for Jasmine to see the bloodlust written all over his face. “Wh-what do you mean by that…? Just what do I have left to lose?”An arm slowly snaked around her narrow waist, tightening enough to ensure she lacked the mobility to escape what could only appear as an embrace between lovers from an outsider’s perspective. Spontaneous, passionate, tender. For the first time, the young woman noticed the unnerving chill emanating from his body as if he had stood in that storm for hours. No steady downpour, not even a single raindrop. An eerie silence permeated his chest bereft of a heartbeat. Shivering, she recoiled to his touch, the contrast in temperature more intimidating than the Adam and Eve allegory. Coiling even firmer around her petite build, he gave a virulent chuckle against the shell of her ear, his voice low enough to cut through the air like a hiss. With one swift, fluid motion, Ruki’s free hand unveiled the collar of her moistened trench coat away from the unmarred expanse of her shoulder, revealing her honeyed complexion beneath titillating feather-light fingertips. Vigor exuded in his every ministration reminiscent of a snake savoring the last breaths of its constricted game, as though a mere shift in pressure would shatter her from head to toe.“The blood coursing through your veins. Your very life essence,” he enveloped her into his chest. “Despite losing everything, you seem to be in adequate shape. From the instant I first saw you, I already knew you would suffice in quenching my thirst. Ah, it’s been far too long, I’m quite parched. A woman like you makes for ideal prey… No family, no friends, no employment—no one would miss you if you disappeared.”‘Human,’ ‘blood,’ ‘parched,’ ‘prey.’ The serpent who tempted Eve. Each word of verisimilitude shook her to her core, realizing the existence of Vampires extended beyond fiction. That a Vampire held her in his arms the same night her family cast her away like God banishing Eve from the divine garden of Eden. She felt his nose dip down along her jugular until his gelid lips brushed against the hollow of her collarbone, parted and ready to strike. It didn’t take a second look at Ruki for her to quake at the sensation of two sharp vespertine stakes threatening to puncture the delicate skin they raked over. Goosebumps peppered the exposed flesh laid bare to him and without meeting her eyes, he ripped off the rosary pendant from around her neck.“How annoying,” he remarked as he threw the cherished jewelry into some unknown corner of the bedroom. With a sickening thud, her rosary hit the floor like a family relic of the distant past, a reminder of how no one would come to her rescue as he already acknowledged. The final tether of a life she once clung to, so easily discarded with what little pride remained. “Your prayers fall on deaf, nonexistent ears.”“—I… V-Vampires… They really…”Caging her in his relentless embrace, he clicked his tongue, irritation seething. Although her body quaked in trepidation with every fiber screaming at her to flee, the poor woman resigned herself to her fate, visibly defeated. Fighting against a supernatural being, a real Vampire, sounded like a death wish, yet at the same time, surrendering to his fangs spelled out her demise. Dark ambers glistened with unshed tears as her shoulders slumped in despair, ensnared in his possessive grip. The chill of his breath fanned over her as if draining the heat from her human form, rivaling that of the squall that encouraged her to fall for his temptation in the first place.“Yes, what of it? We exist, as much as your sacred scriptures suggest otherwise. Now, stay still. The more you resist, the more painful it will be.”Frightened shrieks tore from her throat as Ruki’s sharp fangs lodged into the soft adipose of her shoulder. Crimson cascaded from the ruptures he pierced into the flesh beneath her clavicle in red rivulets of cloying ichor, slaking a craving that accumulated for bitter, icebound winters; damp springs dripping with storm-soaked fog; sun-scorched summers; and aching autumns laden with the scent of withering leaves—each season passing without a designated livestock to sate his voracity. Far from satisfied, the Vampire’s eyes closed as he exulted in the delectable taste of her vital nectar, and in it he relished more than just the familiar flavor of coppery sanguine—he savored her fear in every drop that ran between his fangs. Honed ivories descended deeper as he vehemently carved into her skin, chasing the metallic tang blooming across his palate. Each release coated his senses in pure, unadulterated bliss, her life force staining his mouth vermillion.“Ugh… Uuuh,” tears finally spilled from her ochre hues as the prey screeched in agony. “Gh, hurts… Can’t…!! M-My body is splitting… I can’t!!”“Heh. Your voice as you cry out… It’s not bad,” sadistic thrill suffused him as he sawed his fangs in and out of her flesh to torment her further. “Mm, let me hear more.”“Nooo!! It hurts, I’m dying…!” Delicate hands clutched at the back of his turtleneck for purchase. The pain gouging through her felt as though Ruki broke her shoulder in. Not just her shoulder, but a shock ran through all the way to her head like her whole body threatened to fall apart. “I can’t take thiiis!!”“Get a hold of yourself. You are in no position to defy me—in fact, you never were. That is all you ever amounted to… A human raised to be used like livestock for my sake,” he abandoned the first perforations in her shoulder only to penetrate her neck this time, earning a shrill squeal. “In the end, you’ll crave my fangs the same way a Vampire craves blood. Roughly making a mess of you, hearing you scream until you can bleed no more…”The crimson life force carried a maelstrom of terror and arousal that only served to heighten Ruki’s ecstasy, fangs lingering dangerously yet tantalizingly above her pulse point. A low, almost mocking rumble resounded from his blood-slicked throat, serpentine canines laying claim to the rich ruby tide that streamed forth. Raspy growls matched her desperate scream-turned-moans as the Vampire greedily drank, his body pressing demandingly towards her own and his tongue lathing at her trembling gorge all the while. “Haah, I never tire of this thrill. Mm, your blood… It truly is intoxicating. Even a pesky livestock like you has its uses.”Just as Ruki’s fangs ached to rend through her jugular, the throbbing pain inflicted not once but twice slowly spread like a dizzying electricity that clouded Jasmine’s mind. A flood of euphoria washed over her as if cumming from her neck. Down to her every limb, she trembled with hypersensitivity, succumbing to the venom of a Vampire’s bite. Somehow, the copious amount of blood escaping her served as a much-needed release. Supercells of rapture ravaged her as if she belonged in his merciless embrace, her very soul rewritten to exist solely for his sake. The strands of his slightly damp, charcoal hair tickled her chin as he indulged, and the low rumbles from him sounded mellifluous on sore ears. Horrified screams blurred into wanton cries as her arms wound around his back, anchoring herself to him, no longer out of fear but need. The intimacy of his bite stole her breath away. A heady scent enveloped the air around him, a fragrance of unyielding elegance, robust and rain-soaked, reminding her that she had never been this close to anyone in her whole sheltered life, especially not a man. Rather than trying to escape, she pressed closer into him, hiding within his embrace and thus shielded from the world that betrayed her by the strength of his virile hold. As the Vampire’s mouth lingered on her skin, steadily draining the redolent life force from her, Jasmine welcomed his assault with open arms. Sharp stakes sunk deep enough to draw a shuddering, prolonged gasp, siphoning not only her blood but also an awakened devotion.“A-ah…” Her face contorted into one of pure rapture. “S-so deep…”A low groan escaped his throat, a sign that he too found pleasure in their joining. Ruki’s large hands continued to roam her body, mapping every curve and valley, branding her anew with his subzero touch.Penetrating so deep into her that he harbored no doubts she would remember him inside her even when he eventually pulls out, centimeter by centimeter, the ravenous Vampire looked down upon the young woman in his arms, steel-blue hues ablaze with eroticism as he fixated on where their bodies fervently joined. Every earnest plunge and withdrawal rained carnage upon them both as the lubricated opening he buried himself in spurted with the nectar of her arousal. A profuse blush dusted her cheeks as she failed to stifle her salacious moans, ecstasy overflowing in blissful waves. Back arching, toes curling, licentious whimpers delving her further into delirium. Hearts practically danced in her eyes as he held her steady for the next bite. No clemency found in the way he impaled her, over and over again. Just as Jasmine submitted to Ruki’s fangs, the Vampire fell under the full moon’s influence, begetting a voracious bloodlust, his supernatural ardor unparalleled.“You love being ravished by your Master—I can taste it, smell it. What a lewd piece of livestock.”By now, Ruki had consumed such egregious amounts of blood that she failed to muster a reply. Vision blurring at the edges, her consciousness slowly faded to pitch black. Of all the brutal ends a human could incur, she wondered if this was truly how she would perish. War, famine, pestilence, natural disasters, genocide, unfortunate accidents—humans could die in so many ways. From birth to present, Jasmine reluctantly spent her days in the chapel, struggling not to doze off to sermons she heard countless times, all extolling the existence of a God she could neither see, hear, nor touch. Most people she knew clung to their faith during their trials and tribulations, praying to the Almighty above to guide them to the answers they so desperately sought. Day after redundant day, they taught her to worship Him, to kneel before Him. All she had to do was adhere to the scriptures and commit no wrong, and she would one day ascend to heaven.Yet, despite the endless hours wasted in church, the young woman never viewed it that way. She attended only to appease her family until adulthood. Secretly, Jasmine regarded the Bible as little more than a work of fiction, one of the oldest texts for her to dissect in sport. Much like Vampires, or any demon of the night, God too was, in her mind, merely a fictitious character—a higher being that devout followers found solace in throughout the obstacles of life, albeit intangible. In truth, she resented everyone who attributed her achievements to Him rather than to her own innate talent and intellect.Thus, to die in the embrace of a Vampire, a creature she once thought as mythical as God, was the ultimate irony. At least she could writhe beneath Ruki’s fangs, delight in the way he drew her blood as opposed to perishing from pure pain alone. God and Vampires shared too much in common: immortality, agelessness, a sagacity that transcends time, an air of authority, an imposing presence, the serenity of one who has seen everything, and the power to hold the lives of humans in their palms.Perhaps rather than the serpent of her story, Ruki would become her new God to worship. Jasmine teetered dangerously on the thin dichotomies of pain and pleasure in his every bite; torn between her ugly hatred for the world that forsook her and blossoming love for a Savior who welcomed her, a sensual introduction to the realm of ecstasy she had never known heretofore. Of all the brutal ways to perish, discovering the existence of Vampires and serving as sustenance for a man of her admiration was, quite possibly, the most divine staircase to the pearly gates. Unlike God, she at least beheld Ruki’s deadly beauty, holding him in her arms as a tangible existence. A serene smile graced her lips as she clung to the ravenous Vampire for dear life, deeming herself fortunate to have met him—fortunate that someone so extraordinary would be the one to end her suffering, to save her from her misery, from herself. Lucky to be a sacrifice for Him.The moment all her loved ones cast her away, she wholeheartedly resigned herself to the possibility of death. While she lacked the courage to drive and twist the knife into her own heart, she had long been willing to welcome any tragedy that might find her, be it a sudden accident or a slow, creeping end. She wandered through life with the cold indifference of one who had nothing left to lose, greeting the future like a burden she grew exhausted from carrying.That is, until she met Ruki. With each drop of blood he drained, so too did her contempt and hatred towards everything dissipate. Unwanted by everyone she ever loved and cared for except the parched Vampire who held her limp body. At least, in the end, he preyed upon her as a Vampire seeking to slake his thirst and bloodlust using her vital essence. It felt almost comical, likening Ruki’s indulgence to each delicious meal she ever savored. Roaming amongst mortals as an unforeseen predator, higher up on the food chain, hidden from their prying eyes and wagging tongues.As her pulse weakened, Jasmine’s thoughts faded in and out, floating adrift into darkness. Just as churchgoers found catharsis in their God, the newly branded Livestock found solace in Ruki’s merciless embrace. In that fleeting instance, she understood a truth that eluded her for so long: the beauty of surrender, the paradoxical freedom of relinquishing one’s control. No doctrine could replicate the salvation Ruki imparted onto Jasmine.Exhilarated and impatient, the Vampire pushed his helpless prey supine onto the sheets that bore witness to their macabre tryst, hands planted on either side of her as he forcefully erased the space between their bodies. Remnants of the rainwater dripping from his dark, tousled hair, fell onto the pallor of her face, tracing moistened paths along her cheeks before plummeting his fangs into the other shoulder as if meting out equal, symmetrical punishment. The morning continued like this, hours bleeding together in a haze, repeatedly dyeing his porcelain daggers against a fountain of red. Together, they drowned in rapture, the rain outside slowing to a steady yet gentle downpour that mirrored the rhythmic palpitations beneath her fragile skin.However, before he could savor the finale before the kill, Ruki could no longer ignore the hearts that never stopped swirling in her citrine umbers. Eyes alight with an unfathomable, persistent warmth. The unsettling, open-mouthed grin, paired with breaths that came in quick and bordered on hyperventilation, did not speak of relief but rather hinted at a budding obsession. No matter how carefully he studied her expression, the Vampire could detect no animosity, no flicker of rage, not even thirst for revenge.“…Oi, Livestock. What’s wrong? Too afraid to even resist?” With a slight tilt of his head, his brow furrowed in bewilderment. “I’ve never seen anything like it.” All humans fear dying alone—Jasmine was no exception. From his bared fangs that doggedly pierced wherever they pleased, to his procellous jewels narrowed in scrutiny, and finally, his pale complexion stained with her own blood, the dying girl gathered the remainder of her strength, shaky digits unfurling to caress the side of the last face she would see. The face of her saving grace.“So, Vampires… are real…”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Dawn’s embrace filtered past gilded curtains as Jasmine awoke from what felt like an eternal slumber. From the crook of her neck down to her collarbone where the Vampire repeatedly cleaved into her, each bite mark throbbed with the aftermath of release. Severe anemia afflicted her as she mustered her vestigial strength just to sit up from the sheets, leaning her own head on her upheld palm as her dizzy vision adjusted to the unfamiliar yet lavish surroundings of her new sleeping quarters. Still donning the black trench coat and fleece-lined tights from earlier this morning, a relieved sigh escaped her lips. Other than stealing her life force and littering her neck and shoulder in conspicuous traces of his sharp teeth, Ruki mercifully left the rest of her body intact. The sight of her own blood, now a cloudy red across her chest and garments, hardly unsettled her compared to the indisputable evidence of Vampires treading this earth alongside mortals in flawless camouflage.Lamenting a history of anemia prior to their encounter, she bore the burden of womanhood each month—sometimes more frequently than that. Like a waning moon, her vitality faded with every crimson tide that uncontrollably spilled forth, leaving her cadaverous and frail. The iron that should have fueled her spirit slipped away with every monthly—or fortnightly—occurrence against her volition; her body’s punishment for not bearing a child. Just three years ago, the condition rendered her bedridden and eventually she stayed overnight at the hospital due to its severity. However, this time, rather than her own reproductive system emptying out every last vestige of blood, Ruki pillaged it for himself in sustenance. Both parents, despite their separation and mutual disdain, stood together by her bedside in the emergency room. Jasmine still remembered that night in the hospital vividly—fondly, even. Shaking her head in a futile attempt to erase the memory of their fleeting kindness, a warmth she would never experience again while under the Mukamis’ roof, the young woman slowly let one foot fall off the bed and onto the plush carpet.In many ways, depression and anemia mirror one another. These two conditions rendered her unable to leave her bed, one draining her will and the other her physical strength. Had she still lived with her family at home—no, the place she once called ‘home’—the weight of her misery kept her immobilized in bed for hours before finally fulfilling her basic needs as a human. Fatigue riddled these insurmountable days, leaving Jasmine listless and disengaged from the world around her. Pastimes she once enjoyed proved uninviting, like a mountain too steep to ascend, suffocated by inertia. Illustrations she drew by hand or her coveted sewing projects fell to the wayside as she succumbed to her exhaustion. The underside of her blankets lulled her with the promise of leisure.
No, I can’t just sleep in bed all day. I need to get to the bottom of this.
Those thoughts propelled the next foot forward as she carefully climbed off the cushioned sanctuary. With a weary resolve, she coaxed her body into motion, stumbling towards the nearest wall that encompassed the door. Each step became an uncertain negotiation between desire and fatigue as her body yearned to comply with the simple act of movement despite the pervasive weakness lingering throughout her limbs. A moment of stagnancy enveloped Jasmine as her fingers glided along the cool, textured plaster and used it as a railing to steady herself. The other hand reached for the knob, grasping it as tightly as her depleted strength would permit. A soft yet determined breath left her as she took her first step beyond the threshold, traipsing into the dimly lit hall that stretched ahead. At least the staircase leading back to the grand foyer had a balustrade for her to hold onto.Time itself froze with each cautious placement of the foot as Jasmine descended the vast staircase in a seemingly trivial yet monumental undertaking for her anemic body. The stairs, an ordinary architectural feature of opulent mansions and common residential houses alike, soon transformed into a formidable landscape. Light-headedness gusted over her like the gentle sway of a leaf threatening to part with its branch in the breeze, a reminder of her fragility. The shadows cast in the corner of each stairstep whispered doubts of stability and gnawed at her spirit the same way Ruki’s tapered fangs grazed over skin before her deep slumber. Yet, in the quiet struggle and disorienting gravity surrounding her, even in weakness, she still persevered.Upon reaching the bottom, Jasmine could not help but praise herself internally for surviving the perilous journey, debilitated by the weight of exhaustion yet rejoicing in victory over the staircase. Although she traversed the manor at a pathetically languid rate, not a sign of life ensued within its walls. No sight of Ruki, or any of his supposed brothers for that matter. In the eerie grandeur of the Mukami estate, the anemic woman stepped further into the foyer, unnerved by a silence so profound that it only emphasized their absence. That is, until she neared the adjacent room, hearing the faint rustle of turned pages, a delicate sound that shattered this oppressive stillness. Almost tiptoeing to the door frame, she stealthily peeked inside, her breath catching in her blemished throat.In the quaint corner of a candlelit chamber sat Ruki, ensconced in the upholstered armchair that elegantly supported his concentrated form as the thick tome in hand absorbed him in its verbose text. One leg crossed nonchalantly over the other, his steel gaze downcast, seemingly lost in the literature. Slender fingers cradled the parchment as he flipped to the next passage that beckoned him deeper, adrift in a sea of words. Behind him stood shelves boasting an awe-inspiring collection, some of their spines layered in the dust of neglect that housed forgotten knowledge, yet far from trivial, only the most dedicated of savants could recall in a heartbeat. Deceptively relaxed, azure hues darted to and fro in taut focus, savoring more than just the lines of the passage before him. Occasionally the Vampire paused, his fingertips tracing a segment along the margin as if lost in thought.Several minutes stretched endlessly between the two, punctuated only by the subtle, almost daunting sound of turning paper, the quiet yet insistent reminder that he would station himself there until the book’s last page. Just as Ruki held the tome in firm grip, the words in them bound him to their spell. The woman hiding behind the doorcase could not bring herself to step into the room and greet him like last night’s brutality never transpired. Instead, she watched him read from the shadows in petrified silence, wondering who would shatter it first other than the rustling of parchment.The way he immersed himself in the text struck Jasmine as tranquil, from every furrow of his brow, to the crease between his tempestuous hues, and the barely indiscernible hunch of his back over the leather-bound volume. Rather than dwelling on the tension that coiled between them like a serpent slithering in umbra, she began to speculate what subjects he fancied the most and his various preferences between fiction and nonfiction, history and fantasy, perhaps even mysterious psychological thrillers and abstract philosophy. Which authors spun the most captivating threads, weaving sentences that held his attention so intently and grounded him in their worlds? What did he find in those pages that commanded unwavering focus and compelled a man otherwise guarded to retreat there?At last, with the gentle close of his book, Ruki exasperatedly exhaled before looking towards the entrance.“Good morning, Jasmine.”“Eep!”A thrill shot through her veins as the Vampire detected her presence, as if he knew she had been there all along. Reluctantly, she stepped out from behind the wall she thought she hid behind and walked towards him.“…Good morning, Ruki.”As he stood up from his seat, he placed the book aside on the end table beneath the warm glow of a lamp. “So, you’re alive and well after all. Good. It would inconvenience me to dispose of your corpse when I only had the pleasure of indulging in your blood once,” he met her in the middle of the room by the chaise lounge. “Although I have yet to discern whether your blood truly tastes delectable or if that’s my craving at the time talking. Regardless… You are a rather resilient Livestock. Color me impressed.” “Y-You’re not going to suck my blood again, are you…? I… I’m not—”Part of her truly feared the possibility, while a more debauched side secretly craved his fangs in her neck after discovering how pleasure prevailed over pain. A sordid chuckle left the Vampire’s lips as his gaze practically pierced more holes through her weakened frame, sensually fondling the bite marks he inflicted with just his eyes alone.“Relax. I’m not going to do anything to you. Not yet.”Now, he observed her tattered clothes with a smirk, as though the proof of his own handiwork settled in.“You look awful. Rest assured, I won’t feed from you every day, but you really ought to freshen up. Before that, though, it’s about time I properly show you around—every servant should familiarize herself with the house she tends to.”A hand ominously landed on the first shoulder he bit from.“Be grateful I spared your life.” “As curious as I am about the layout of this place, Ruki, I’m afraid I… need a moment,” she supported herself, leaning against the upholstery frame. “It’s been forever since I lost so much bl—”Interrupting her plea for respite, an unknown man sporting a vibrant pink parka materialized beside them.“Well, would you look at what the cat dragged in! Wow, Ruki, you really didn’t hold back!”“—Ahhhh!!!”Without thinking, a startled Jasmine instinctively backed away from the blonde and instead invaded Ruki’s personal space, earning a disgruntled rumble from the latter. A third one joined them, his stature intimidating and colossal. When he approached, one could easily tell he towered above the rest.“Hey, will ya keep it down in here?! Tch, it’s too early for this…”The smell of sunshine lingered faintly on the third brother whose manner of speech reminded Jasmine of a country bumpkin as though he spent the entire morning outdoors. Between the four of them crowded together, she began to feel claustrophobic, meanwhile Ruki continued glaring daggers at the back of her head for trampling on his toes.“This must be… Ruki’s new prey… Welcome…”The last and youngest of the brothers appeared before them, the end of a long, ivory bandage that stemmed from under his sleeve in hand. Subtle scars adorned his face, from the bridge of his nose to various slashes framing his jawline.“Kou, Yuma, Azusa. This is Jasmine. She will be living with us from now on,” he placed both hands on her shoulders as he shoved the aforementioned woman off him. “As my livestock first, and as our housekeeper second.” “Ah, so these are your brothers…!” A sheepish smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she put on a congenial front for his siblings. “I-It’s nice to finally meet you all. But… You didn’t have to scare me like that, you know… I didn’t know Vampires could just appear out of thin air like that…!”Suddenly, Ruki’s sinister snicker from before echoed in her mind when informing her of the lockable doors. From the beginning, he lured her in with a mere illusion of safety knowing full well those locks would never prevent a Vampire from intruding when they could teleport through these barriers as they pleased. The realization sent a shudder crawling down her back, the walls of the manor seemingly closing in on her like a cage. The flimsy promise of privacy meted nothing more than a taunt from him, a cold reminder of her powerlessness.“Ahaha,” Kou let out an unashamed cachinnation, “you should have seen the look on your face.”“Get used to it, sow. We’re Vampires for cryin’ out loud.”Truth told, neither of the four looked even remotely related to one another, from their physical features to the way they spoke and carried themselves with such drastically different manners that she nearly refused to believe they shared the same upbringing. Attitudes that, barring Ruki, belied their cruel, vampiric nature.Of the first to introduce himself, Kou Mukami exuded a deceivingly playful charm, one that carefully concealed the sadism lurking beneath an ebullient façade. Shaggy golden locks framed his cheerful, upbeat visage, with a section of hair tied into a small ponytail that obscured his right eye. Much like his unusual coiffure, the blonde’s fashion style would easily attract anyone’s attention amongst the four of them with the lurid magenta of his jacket and polka-dotted shirt. While Ruki possessed more of an unsaturated, subdued blue hue to his irises, Kou’s gleamed with a sheen of vibrant aquamarine mirroring his flamboyant ensemble. For a reason she could not quite pinpoint, Jasmine thought he looked vaguely familiar. Perhaps her imagination toyed with her as he gave a photogenic grin.Then, there was Yuma, the one who smelled of the sun with an earthy, rugged presence to him. Similarly to the sibling with whom he often quarreled, his messy ochre-brown hair also tied into a loose ponytail, except his bunched in the back. An open, cable-knit black cardigan draped over his broad shoulders, revealing a low-cut, long-sleeved white shirt beneath that accentuated his muscular build. Standing several inches above six feet, he loomed ever so slightly above everyone else in the room. Though Ruki towered next in height, Yuma’s solid frame and smoldering gaze left little doubt as to who exercised the most physically daunting appearance among them. Wild and untamed like an overgrown thicket, one would never guess his role as the second-to-youngest Mukami.Last but not least among the brothers was Azusa, who idly fiddled with the ends of his bandages like precious keepsakes. However, he did not tend to the gauze out of concern, instead toying with them in an almost proud manner as though he rejoiced in the lesions they concealed. In addition to the bandages, he donned a white argyle sweater over a sky-blue long-sleeved shirt with black accents that boldly contrasted the soft textiles of his overall outfit. Of all the siblings, his dark hair color loosely resembled Ruki’s, fading into a lighter grey at the tips. Despite the stark reminder of pain etched into his undead flesh, the youngest of the Mukamis wore a surprisingly serene expression on his scarred countenance. When his amethyst eyes met with her dark amber ones, Jasmine could not help but wonder how a Vampire like him could incur so many injuries, and more importantly, why he seemed to cherish them.Compared to his siblings—Kou with his bright yet disarming charm, Yuma’s staggering and hot-tempered mien, and Azusa whose aura quietly unsettled those who encountered him—Ruki stood out not just for his poised demeanor, but also for the air of authority he commanded so effortlessly. Without any of them spelling it out for her, Jasmine would wager the man who so closely resembled her ideal was undoubtedly the eldest of the four. Although everyone in the Mukami family sported strikingly good looks, she still found Ruki by far the most attractive, at least in accordance with her unconventional tastes as he stoked an inchoate infatuation within. Cold and calculating, the smirk often fixed on his lips never once reached his tempestuous eyes that held all in evaluation, speaking every word in a calm yet deliberate cadence that the other three lacked, one that guided them towards greatness with unparalleled leadership. The others could act impulsively or showcase an unbridled intensity, but Ruki never revealed his hand in vain, always pacing himself ten steps ahead. Whenever her eyes met his, she could finally understand how the allure of a man rough around the edges held appeal that outshone the ephemeral perfection of a polished gem.A tailored pewter blazer draped stylishly over Ruki’s tall, slender silhouette, open and unbuttoned. The material clung to his broad shoulders, emphasizing the strong line of his frame as his muscles contoured under the fabric, hinting at the supernatural strength hidden beneath. Wide lapels, understated yet elegant, framed his chest with a sophisticated mien that belied the quiet danger in his posture. Each sleeve folded just past his wrists, not threatening to obscure his large, masculine extremities. Beneath the blazer laid a low scoop-neck black shirt, complementing the lighter grey in seamless monotone. It accentuated his lean torso without a single wrinkle, speaking to a mind that despises frivolity with intolerance to disorder. A brown leather belt, textured and intricately woven in braids, circled his waist. Standing beside the four of them, the young woman suddenly felt self-conscious in her soiled ensemble from the relentless rain, disheveled tresses in tangled tendrils from a restless night of slumber, and her skin laden with bite marks that only stressed her vulnerability. In stark contrast, the brothers exuded an effortless charm—an ensnaring elegance that reduced her to a stain among vibrant statues sculpted from the deities’ vision themselves. Acutely aware that, while they embodied the bewitchment of nobility, she stood there, a mere shadow that paled before their striking beauty. “A servant… but Ruki…” Azusa mused, “Don’t we have the familiars for that…?”“Indeed, but you can’t deny some tasks are better suited for the human touch that our bat familiars lack. While they are strong and efficient, housekeeping requires a certain finesse. During these trying times, the energy expended on summoning familiars is better spent elsewhere. That’s why I offered to let Jasmine stay with us. Isn’t that right?” He glanced at her expectantly, the hand on her shoulder holding her hostage to their arrangement. “Surely you won’t disappoint.”“Y-Yes! I promise I’ll do my best for the four of you.” Despite those words, her gaze fixed on Ruki the longest as she gave him a warm smile. “If you would please show me around.”“Your enthusiasm will get you nowhere,” he scoffed at the young woman who trailed behind. “Follow me. I’ll show you what you need to know insofar as carrying out your duties.”With that, the eldest Mukami turned and headed for the hall, expecting Jasmine to follow without hesitation. Kou, Yuma, and Azusa exchanged brief glances before scattering in different directions and returning to their prior affairs, leaving the pair to venture the manor on their own. Down the dimly lit corridor, Ruki led his soon-to-be servant past walls of elaborate portraits and flickering sconces dotting the path to their first stop: the kitchen.A maelstrom of ivory and slate hues embellished the culinary sanctuary where birch wooden cabinets elegantly arched overhead. Bottles of various shapes and sizes stood along the matching countertop against the graphite walls, attributing to what little cluster crowded the otherwise barren kitchen island, spotless and devoid of any previous culinary mess. The island itself gloated a vast slab of marble, its smooth, unblemished surface gleaming with quiet dignity that drew the awe of anyone who lamented a small kitchen space without one.Between the space without cabinets laid a spacious, stainless-steel sink at the center of the counter, commodious for the family of four after a large banquet. Next to the sink, a slender faucet arched in the middle like a silver crescent, its sleek curve adding a modern touch amidst the overall minimalist aesthetic of the kitchen.Rows of glass jars lined a shelf just beneath the cabinets, filled with spices, teas, and herbs—parsley, thyme, cloves, chamomile, cardamom, countless rare spices the soon-to-be-servant never even heard of—each jar labeled in elegant, handwritten script. Faint yet delectable aromas infused the air with pungent, earthy notes. Other tinctures, dry goods, and necessary culinary ingredients sat behind closed cabinet doors, meticulously arranged in an order that spoke of careful curation.A set of fine, ceramic knives hung along the backsplash, their blades glinting in the light as if they had just been sharpened. The stove, with its cast-iron range and brass accents, stood at the far end of the room beneath a copper vent hood. Paired with a double oven, its matte black exterior seemingly camouflaged with its surroundings, its doors adorned with intricate filigree. Beside it rested a breadbox made of dark oak, neatly tucked in the corner and almost forgotten amid the more striking features of the Mukami manor’s expansive kitchen.The pendant lights coruscated a gentle golden glow over the marble island and the alabaster cabinetry. Off to one side, an imposing glass-fronted cupboard displayed an assortment of porcelain tea sets and fine china that preceded Jasmine’s years given their antique designs. Most of them boasted a traditional European craftsmanship with delicately hand-painted flowers and gold trims along the handles as well as the saucers’ edges. To the adjacent side stood the refrigerator, almost unassuming in its presence and matching that of the stainless-steel sink. Once opened, everything from delicate pâtés to the fresh produce inhabited its accommodating shelves.Overall, the kitchen’s layout allowed ample space for movement, ideal for preparing meals for even more than just their immediate household, although the Mukamis did not seem like the type to cater to anyone else, whether human or immortal. For the most esteemed chefs, this may as well have been a culinary paradise with every tool and ingredient at their disposal.“Tell me, Jasmine. Do you know how to cook?” Ruki finally turned to her for the first time during their tour of the manor. “I suppose even if you don’t, you’ll still spend quite a bit of time here washing the dishes.”Embarrassed with her lack of expertise, the young woman hesitated before giving her answer.“No, I don’t. I only know how to prepare basic meals… Like cereal or sandwiches, or something store-bought that you just toss in the microwave… B-but I’m sure I can learn,” she reassured. “I’m a fast learner!”Pinching the bridge of his nose, the eldest Mukami could not help but shake his head in disapproval.“So, in other words, you don’t know how to cook at all. You’re hopeless, but it’s true that I could, at the very least, show you the ropes along the way. Every servant should know her way around a kitchen.”“Ruki, you know how to cook? Really?” She clasped her hands in excitement as she beamed up at him. “You’re so smart, and you can cook for yourself, too… Aah, I want you to teach me!! I can’t wait to try your cooking… I’ll be looking forward to it.”Rather than exhibiting discouragement at his words, Jasmine covered her own face in her hands, lost in a passionate stupor as she fantasized about the hundreds of different ways Ruki would guide her, step by step, in the kitchen. The way their fingers would touch over the handle of the knife, the strength in his arms as he diced the vegetables before them on the cutting board, the praise he would deliver after a job well done. Determined, she took a step closer to him and proudly puffed out her chest.“From now on, I will make it my goal to learn everything you know, and then I’ll feed you three square meals every day until you won’t want to eat anyone else’s cooking!”Incredulously, she deepened her voice as if imitating the man before her in his usual aloof tone.“’Aah, I want to eat Jasmine’s cooking…’ That’s what you’ll say eventually,” a soft giggle left her lips before resuming her cheerful cadence. “And if you do have to eat someone else’s food, you’ll wish it was mine. I’m going to work twice as hard to make sure you only crave my cooking!”That whole performance earned an irritated groan from him as he stood there, waiting for her to finish. Patience thinning, he narrowed his gaze at her. “Are you daft? The only food you serve well is your own blood, don’t forget that. If preparing cereal and sandwiches are your only culinary achievements to speak of, then you clearly have a long way to go before I would call anything you make even remotely impressive.”A taunting smirk rose on his lips, imagining the satisfaction of rejecting Jasmine’s cooking after she had painstakingly learned to prepare meals just for him.“In any case, your duties here are simple: wash the dishes, dry them, return them to their proper places, and occasionally polish the silverware and fine china. The former tasks ought to be done every night, whereas the polishing is once per month. It should only be done a few times in the lifetime of a piece, after all.”“Yes… I understand.” A small pout soured her once radiant visage, not due to the chores listed out for her, but rather thanks to his disinterest in eating whatever concoction she would barely manage to cook up for him. “I won’t miss a single spot. But now I’m curious…”Raising a brow, Ruki slightly cocked his head to the side, bracing himself for the nonsense that would spill forth from her mouth.“What is it, Livestock? Out with it already.”“I… First of all, you know my name is Jasmine, but why do you keep calling me ‘Livestock,’ Ruki? Second… You have all these kitchen chores in store for me, but do Vampires really need to eat regular food too? Oh, I have so many questions about your supernatural abilities, in fact…”Dark amber hues glanced between the mix of antiques and modern appliances in the kitchen.“What kind of historical events have you lived through? What do you think of modern life? Oh, right… You’re not really the age of a typical college student, are you? Have you been a Vampire your whole life, or were you turned, and you were originally a hu—”Cold fingers coiled tightly around her neck, silencing her mid-sentence.“Ugh, you talk too much. That is quite enough... I don’t owe you a single answer to any of those questions.”Loosening his grip so that he ceased choking her, Ruki let his hand linger around her throat, a simple reminder of his control over the frail human rather than a threat to prematurely end her then and there.“One wrong move, and I won’t even need to use my fangs to tear open the tender flesh of your fragile neck with ease. That should answer one of your questions concerning my ‘supernatural abilities,’ as you put it. You should, at the bare minimum, have the brains to piece together that I’m older than my youthful appearance might suggest.”Finally, the Vampire released her, not even sparing a glance as Jasmine fought for her breath back.“Watch your words next time you address your master in such a brazen way.”“Master… If you won’t stop calling me ‘Livestock,’ then at least tell me why you insist on being called that? It’s…” Averting her gaze, the young woman blushed ever so slightly at the superior label. “…Embarrassing.”Memories of her first night at the manor resurfaced as he insisted on the title in a bloodthirsty daze.“Your so-called shame is the last thing you should worry about. If it was any other vampire, your defiance alone would have left you in unimaginable pain by now. Understand this… There is no better title for one who claimed and marked you so effortlessly. Make no mistake—while your secondary purpose for staying here is to tend to the manor, you will fulfill my needs first as my source of nourishment. Not my brothers’, nor anyone else’s. So, I am your master in every sense of the word. Both as the man you serve and as a Vampire who feeds from you exclusively. Last night’s incident won’t happen again, as the full moon exerts strong influence over Vampires and their thirst, but you ought to consider yourself fortunate since I’m a lenient master who only takes your blood when it’s necessary.”Expecting a torrent of sorrowful tears, Ruki’s steel gaze sharpened, azures trained on her expression. Bracing himself for the inevitable—a timid quiver of her lips, the telltale glisten of moisture gathering in the corners of her eyes, the collapse of her composure into a pitiful sob. Yet, as the seconds passed, the Vampire waited for signs of a breakdown that never came, his anticipation slowing to a halt. Much to his chagrin, a relieved sigh left her instead as she released a breath she didn’t realize she held in.“Oh, thank goodness. I think I really would break if all four of you were going to suck my blood… I’m so glad it’s only you, Ruki. Um, Master.”“Don’t get too complacent, Livestock. Good grief, I swear you act like I didn’t strangle you just now.”By this point, several questions occurred to him. Ruki pondered Jasmine’s inexplicable fixation on him like trying to find the missing piece of the puzzle that refused completion. What drove her to cling so stubbornly to him, despite the peril, despite his unrelenting coldness? What stirred this misguided fascination? Did she favor the allure of the supernatural? The more he thought about it, the more his confusion accumulated. Perhaps that elusive piece was a mental flaw within her addled mind. A fantasy, an obsession, or even a hint of madness. Even if the Vampire arrived at the correct answers, he doubted they would make any difference, as the young woman grew more emotionally invested by the minute.“Forget it. We’re done here—let’s move on to the bathroom. You’ll be able to wash up there as well. Make it quick, since we still have many of your future responsibilities to cover.”The prospect of a balmy, relaxing bath after all the suffering she endured soothed her weary spirit. Eagerly, she followed behind him as they set forth for the most exquisite lavatory Jasmine ever laid eyes upon.A single wall sconce illuminated the bathroom clad from floor to ceiling in black tiles, its marble surfaces shimmering invitingly the more she dreaded her tattered ensemble. The grout lines, perfectly straight, formed a lattice that receded into the shadows, leading the eye deeper into the room’s recesses. Twin basins nestled beneath bronze faucets struck Jasmine as unusual, given most, if not all residential bathrooms only had one sink. The mirrors above them stretched high, their frames sleek and dark like the surrounding midnight tiles as if a portal to another world. Dispensers of various soaps, each promising to cleanse and soothe, stood neatly on a small tray between the two sinks with a box of tissues to the right beneath the gleaming bracket.Beyond those twin basins, the room expanded to reveal a grand, circular bathtub in the back, elevated on a platform with enough space for two people to bathe side by side comfortably. The intimate thought brought a slight blush to her face once more as she marveled at the lavatory’s beauty, picturing herself sinking into that water as the heat washed away all her worries. The floor beneath their feet swallowed them in a sea of stone, shining with liquid sheen as it reflected the bathroom’s monochrome tones. Its unyielding smoothness gave off a certain grace in the pristine, undisturbed surface.However, what truly captured her attention was not the lavish lavatory, nor the elegant fixtures, but a set of clothes hanging from the towel rack across from the two sinks. The garments stood out against the dark tiles—a black knee-length dress adorned with a white collar and matching cuffs, complete with a frilly apron and headdress.“A-am I supposed to wear… this?”“When I hauled your luggage, I couldn’t help but notice how light it was. I take it you didn’t pack many spare clothes to change into, did you? Not on such short notice,” his lips curled into a cruel smirk as if testing her resolve. “Besides, most of the laundry you’ll be tending to will belong to my brothers and I—not your own. Livestock shouldn’t wear clothes anyway, so you would be squandering your time. As our new servant, it’s only fitting that you wear a maid uniform from now on. Consider it both a punishment and a reminder of your place.”Dainty fingers traversed the velvety soft black fabric of the maid uniform, landing on intricate frills along the hem. While the outfit intended to degrade, belittle, and emphasize her servitude to him, she only continued to smile at him.“It’s so cute…! I can’t wait to wear this… It’s not my usual style, but I think I can pull it off.”With a resigned sigh, his palm met his forehead, a silent attempt to wipe away the frustration that clung to him.“Do you even understand the position you’re in…?”Releasing the dress from her fingertips, Jasmine glanced at Ruki, her bright grin unfaltering.“Oh, I do, Master. You would think someone trying to make a point would pick out something less… Adorable.” Long midnight tresses drooped to the side as she tilted her head playfully at him. “But don’t worry, I’ll make sure to wear it with pride, just like you wanted. I wouldn’t want to let my new owner down!”The hand at his side slowly balled into a fist as the young woman embraced her new role all too readily. Turning on her heel, she sauntered towards the bathtub with a carefree sway that proved difficult for Ruki to conceal his exasperation.“If you’ll excuse me, I have a bath to take… Please try not to miss me too much. And no peeking!”“…Insufferable,” he muttered under his breath. “Next time I should stay and watch that confidence of yours crumble.”“That would make you a perverted master. First, you make me cosplay for you, then you want to watch me bathe in the nude… But maybe I’m an even more perverted maid for hoping you will join me, hehe.” “Shut up, Livestock. I don’t want to hear that from a foolish woman who takes joy in wearing that maid uniform in the first place. As if your repulsive form would interest me,” he retorted bitterly. “You’re delusional if you think I’d stoop so low as to entertain such an absurd fantasy. If I ever did watch, it would be to see just how quickly you break under pressure, under real humiliation. Be glad I didn’t select a more humbling attire for you.”“Will one of my duties be to bathe you, since I’m your maid?”A flicker of surprise passed through his azure hues for a split second before the usual apathy replaced it.“Ha, you wish. That will not be necessary—I can bathe myself.”“Aww… but I was looking forward to it…”Abandoning the bathtub, Jasmine quickly sprinted behind him, tracing a heart shape along his spine.“Don’t worry, Ruki. I’ll help you take a bath soon enough… You have such a broad back, did you know? I stared at it while you showed me all these new places. Hmm… And you smell so nice… So masculine.”Against his back, the Vampire felt her small hands, her warm breath, her soft breasts melding into him. With that, he vanished from sight, teleporting and manifesting on the other side of the now closed bathroom door. Even to his own astonishment, he forwent violence in favor of evasion. Given her masochistic and obsessive tendencies in such a short span, he concluded the most appropriate punishment of all for a woman like her—indifference—would torment her far more than any macabre spectacle in the bathroom ever could.“Just hurry up and take your bath already. I don’t have time for these games, Livestock.”“My master is no fun…” Jasmine murmured to herself, half-amused, half-disappointed. “Well, I’ll see you soon enough.”Dejectedly, she faced the bath once more, fingers absentmindedly tracing the edge of the smooth tub before undressing and submersing herself up to her shoulders in the warm, calming water. Steam rose and enveloped the bathroom in a hazy mist as her reflection wavered in ripples with her every movement as if grieving the stillness that settled after Ruki’s sudden departure.Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, the Vampire lingered there, lost in a storm of introspection. He could still feel the imprint of her hands, the teasing brush of her touch, the way her scent crawled beneath his skin, the heart she so childishly outlined in a place he swore no one would ever dare touch, even through layers of clothing. Beside himself with irritation, he clenched his fists, suppressing the vexation towards his new prey—and maid.A sharp exhale escaped him as he shoved those thoughts away, just like how he wished to shove her aside. Splashes from within the bathroom echoed faintly as the thick steam condensed on the mirror, fogging into obscurity akin to these frustrations clouding his mind.
What is she playing at? Acting so bold… She’s just a stupid human, and yet…
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Just as I thought, that uniform truly does suit you to a T, Livestock.”Frills along her apron and the hem of her dress fluttered about as Jasmine twirled out of the bathroom. A white maid headdress, adorned with the same delicate gold ribbons she wore in her hair when she first arrived on either side of her head, contrasted beautifully with her sleek black hair, still dampened from the recent bath. Its ruffled edges peeked out like the petals of a blossom, obscured only by a stray flyaway strand. The crisp white collar of the dress hugged her neck snugly, anchored by a bow necktie that matched the ones seated inches above her ears. The apron, tied neatly at the small of her back in a large ribbon, modestly covered her chest while the frilly straps cascaded over her shoulders and in cross-sections behind her.The dress itself, crafted from a lustrous jet-black material, complemented her long, waist-length tresses that descended in straight silken waves over her breasts and down her back. The fabric clung to her petite form, accentuating where her hair stopped before flaring into a knee-length skirt that gracefully whirled with her every step. Opaque black tights hugged the graceful lines of her legs, slender yet thick at the thighs, ending at dark brown loafers that tapped rhythmically against the marble flooring. Rosy hues bloomed on her cheeks in half-embarrassment, half-exultation of her own charm as if showing off for the man of her dreams despite the degrading attire. Those dark ambers shone like polished stone as she greeted Ruki in the hall, awaiting further verdict.“Do you really think so?! Ahh, this outfit has really grown on me, I know it’s my uniform as your new servant, but…” The young woman chimed, twirling once more to watch the skirt flare around her. “Cleaning up has never looked so cute!”“Get over yourself, Livestock. Don’t get a big head over something as trifling as this,” he rolled his eyes in disbelief. “Looking ‘cute’ would never earn you special treatment around here.”“So you do think I look cute? Am I hearing that right, Master?”“No, I never once said that. Stop fishing for compliments and stop addressing me in that melodramatic tone. I didn’t take you in to parade around in frills,” his brows furrowed in annoyance. “We still have much ground to cover. Now that you’ve finished your bath, your tasks here involve replacing the toiletries as needed, washing the towels along with the laundry, and cleaning the entirety of the bathroom once every week. I expect the tub and sinks in particular to be spotless. Is that understood?”Nodding in agreement, Jasmine clasped her hands behind her back and smiled up at him.“Understood, Master. Where to next?”“The supply closet and utility room are right down the hall. Along the way, we’ll pass by your bedroom, my brothers’, and my own, which you will housekeep every other day. Dust the furniture, change out the sheets, make the beds, vacuum the floors, empty the trash. The living room downstairs should be dusted every other day as well. Oh, and of course the laundry should be done every week. For drying the clothes, you’ll hang them outside to preserve the quality of the fabric—if the weather permits. If not, then you’re allowed to use our dryer.”Trying to mentally absorb all his instructions at once, Jasmine nodded at the steady rhythm of his words. She hurried closely behind him down the hall, his pace brisk and his cadence authoritative, an unspoken cue to keep up. As they walked together, the Vampire gestured to the doors on either side, naming their respective sleeping quarters without breaking his stride.“That’s your room. Azusa’s is next to yours, and mine is across the hall. Kou’s is next to mine, and Yuma’s is a bit further down.”Barely glancing at the bedrooms as he spoke, Ruki faced forward, focused on their next destination. Gaze flitting between the walls, Jasmine assumed lingering in their private spaces and touching any belongings longer than necessary would undeniably result in severe punishment. Not that she desired to steal anything of value. Sentimental herself, she could not commit theft out of desperation if it meant robbing someone of a prized possession. That aside, she would still have to resist the temptation to snoop around, stealing glances at the family’s personal belongings. Nevertheless, for the sake of her own survival, she silently vowed to do as told to maintain peace in the Mukami household.“There is a space near the garden outside for you to hang the clothesline,” said Ruki as he pivoted and started down a stairwell different from the one Jasmine descended earlier. “I’ll show you.”Through large antique windows, the young maid caught glimpses of the idyllic paradise outside, its lush greenery stretching out to reveal verdant hedges, endless fields of cultivated vegetation, and rows of flowers beaming in myriad colors, earning an impressed gasp from her. The sight breathed life into the dreary and monochrome manor from outside to indoors as light filtered through the glass.When they reached the bottom of the staircase, the Vampire led her through a side door that opened to the courtyard ahead. An abrupt transition, the gloom of the mansion giving way to the sun’s warm caress. Beneath a blue sky dotted with the occasional cumulus cloud, golden tendrils spilled generously onto the flourishing yellow blooms, their emerald leaves embracing the day. Petals trembled in the gentle breeze, promising future harvest as dark soil cradled each plant with the entire section encircled by a robust iron fence adorned with pointed finials, its black bars reminiscent of a prison cell as though the garden prospered imprisoned.To one side, a lone apple tree stood, its gnarled branches bending towards the ground and heavy with ripe, crimson fruits that contrasted vividly with the surrounding foliage. They dangled temptingly as though begging to be bitten and enjoyed. Beyond the vegetable beds, sculpted shrubs rose from the ground, their precise shapes evident of meticulous pruning. Off in the distance, Yuma tended to thriving tomato plants with a hose in hand, his broad frame moving between swards. A spray of water glittered in the daylight as nourishment rained upon his crops. With a small smile of realization, she discovered the source of the sunlit scent from their first encounter, the green thumb behind the garden’s growth.Amidst the abundance of nature’s bounty, Jasmine found herself unwinding in an otherwise stressful situation. The afternoon’s gilded glow and the soft winds slowly played with her damp hair, gradually drying it and restoring its usual voluminous, thick appearance, unperturbed by the weight of water. Delighting in the warmth of the golden rays as opposed to the storm that raged through the night, the maid could not help but bask in the tranquility of the grove. Curiously enough, the Vampire beside her—as well as his brother tending to the garden—both seemed unaffected by what every human believed to be the demons of the night’s worst adversary: the sun.“There,” Ruki pointed to a section of the courtyard near the edge of the garden, where a few metal poles drove into the ground, a coiled rope hanging from one of them. “You can set up the clothesline here. It gets plenty of sunlight during the day, and there’s usually a breeze, which will help with drying. Should the weather turn, there’s enough space to use the dryer in the utility room without any hassle. Leave the garden to Yuma—tending to the plants and growing his own vegetables are his forte.”“Yes, I promise. Master, if I may… Are you alright? Are you not hurt?”Umbral citrines traced his silhouette, observing the way his pallor absorbed the warm, inviting rays. The two brothers moved comfortably under the sun, a beacon of salvation that deterred creatures lurking in the dark, at least on fictional accounts. Without the slightest hint of discomfort, the golden embrace caught in his charcoal hair. It struck her as strange, a jarring reminder of how little she understood the beings she now served. Vampires coexisted with humans so easily, defying ubiquitous myths as Ruki stood before her with the most unamused countenance.“Why, do I look—” he questioned with a raised brow before his expression relaxed. “—Ah.”A brief, knowing smile danced on his lips.“You’re wondering how I can stand here without combusting into flames, aren’t you? Heh, you humans truly do believe everything you read.”“I-I mean… I assumed, I thought—” slightly startled by his bluntness, her voice trailed off. “I always thought sunlight was deadly for Vampires.”“Books and reality don’t always align, Livestock.” Steel-blue hues followed the sunlight glinting off the metal poles, casting thin shadows on the grass below. “Contrary to popular belief, my brothers and I are more than capable of enduring the sunlight unscathed. Unlike the Vampires your literature depicts as beings who fear light the same way they do garlic, pointy stakes, holy water—rosaries—these are simply myths, and nothing more.”Almost as if to prove a point, he extended a hand towards the blue sky, his palm pivoting upward. The outline of his fingers splayed across his face as he did so.“Our skin won’t burn, we won’t vanish into smoke, we won’t wither to ashes, and we certainly won’t perish or whatever else your wild imagination has conjured up. I hate to disappoint,” he taunted with a stone-cold smirk in assumption that his new maid searched for vulnerabilities rather than expressing genuine concern for his well-being. “It takes far more than a bit of sunshine to kill us. Vampires do indeed have their weaknesses, but for us, the sun is not one of them. Though it’s true we prefer the night to the day, the direct impact isn’t as dire as you have been led to believe. Now quit with the slack-jawed expression—you look as though you just witnessed a breakthrough discovery.”“Th-that’s…” she shielded an astounded grin behind both hands, “That’s amazing, Ruki!! You’re a Vampire who can withstand the sun… That’s so OP!”“O… P?” He shot a quizzical glare, lowering his arm. “Elaborate.”“Oh, I’m sorry… I meant ‘overpowered,’ it’s a term in—never mind, it’s not important. What are your weaknesses then?”“Nice try.” “No, really… I don’t mean to sabotage you; I just want to know what to look out for…!”“We’re going back inside,” ignoring her, the Vampire headed towards the side door through which they came. “To my study.”“Ahh, wait!” The maid hurried after him, her curiosity ignited. “Ruki, wait up!”As he pushed open the heavy door to his cherished literary sanctum, a soft creak echoed throughout the surprisingly confined space. A somber stagnancy enveloped the study with large shelves rising from the polished wooden floor to the darkened ceiling, stalwart with tomes that bore the weight of lost centuries and erudition. Leather-bound volumes akin to the one he held earlier this morning stood in organized rows, seemingly categorized by author and subject from first glance. They spanned multiple languages, some recognizable and a select few otherworldly. Among them, several delicate jars filled with unknown artifacts lined the uppermost shelves, their contents hinting at supernatural secrets, further piquing Jasmine’s interest. Each jar enticed her to wonder what stories laid entwined within the hidden relics of his study.Of all the rooms they encountered thus far in the manor, Ruki’s study proved the most subdued with a singular modest chandelier suspended overhead, casting a sepia glow that pooled softly upon the tabletop below where a stack of several books rested. Shadows skirted along the bookshelves, weaving in and out of what few crevices remained in their chock-full ledges. Two high-backed chairs donning a faded teal upholstery flanked the narrow desk, suggesting their potential to host a battle of intellectual wit, although the Vampire before her lacked a worthy opponent among his own siblings. In a sea of millions of words within their texts, one could spend a whole eternity here poring over yellowed pages and ideas far from jejune.Tinged with the faint scent of parchment and dust, the library evoked a sense of fondness as the young woman reminisced about the days spent studying, learning, and forging connections between concepts the likes of which few cared to understand. The Vampire silently walked past her and planted himself on his usual seat, crossing one leg over the other as his gaze washed over Jasmine with scrutiny.“Are you done ogling at my collection, Livestock? Go ahead—sit,” he gestured at the vacant chair across him. “I want to ask you something.”Despite the shiver that ran up her spine, she pulled up the seat and obeyed.“Yes, ask away.”Among the tomes in his pile, Ruki retrieved the Old Testament, the last book she would ever expect a Vampire to own even in a vast collection like the one surrounding them. It opened to the book of Genesis, reminding Jasmine of the eerie beginning to his other seemingly random question regarding Adam and Eve, the first humans, the ones responsible for the original sin.“When the church cast you out, did you feel betrayed? Or perhaps relieved?”With no easy answer to his question in sight, the maid ruminated on his query for a while.“About that… It’s not that I committed a sin grave enough to be excommunicated,” she began, her voice quivering with the anxiety of both recent and perennial trauma. “You see, I wanted to leave. I wanted to leave that religion for a long time, for as long as I can remember, really. Aside from every sermon being boring and repetitive, I could tell from a young age that they were simply milking my family for their money. I could tell no one genuinely cared for what was being preached at that church, like they were forcing themselves to attend just to gain some moral high ground or so they could ‘go to heaven,’ when really you can’t prove the existence of such a place. It also hurt… It hurt when no one believed in my innate talents and accomplishments. They all believed it was something as divine as ‘God rewarding a member of his flock.’ It was frustrating. So yes, I suppose you could say I felt both betrayed and relieved. Betrayed by my family and the other members of that church and relieved I could finally escape such a toxic environment.”Taken aback, Ruki stared at her in silence for a minute as if he failed to even consider the outcome that Jasmine never devoted herself to any god or deity to begin with. Breaking the monotony, a sordid chuckle finally leaked from him.“Hmph, you two are nothing alike after all. I see…” With a languid motion, he leaned back in his chair, mulling over the explanation she provided him. “You truly put yourself in this position, in every sense. So, you were never ‘cast out,’ but you simply left and were punished for it. I understand.”Tilting her head to the side, she could only speculate what the Vampire meant by that.“For such a daft Livestock, you’re more perceptive and logical than any prey I’ve encountered. It seems you’re actually capable of independent thought without relying on some blind faith to guide your actions. Still, it doesn’t change the fact that your family resented you enough to kick you out of your home for it. Both you and your family can’t comprehend the true depth of the church’s malice—it’s more than milking money from its members, I can assure you of that.”All throughout her childhood and adolescence, Jasmine always theorized about the church’s real purpose and what they had to gain other than wealth from unsuspecting followers. Yet, she could never bring herself to advocate for its downfall, instead opting to prioritize her own individual safety by one day escaping that faith—or what she deemed more of a cult rather than a religion.“So, you know of my family’s religion, then?! I… I never wanted to propagate and invite people there, because I knew they preached hurtful things, like how they belittled and criticized the religions of others… Please, Ruki, tell me what you know! My family… They still attend, I don’t want them to contribute to something more horrible than they can fathom.”With a loud thud of the Old Testament, the Vampire could only sigh, shutting his eyes along with the book.“If you aren’t aware of their true colors, then it’s for the best. It’s unlikely your family will be affected by it. Just be glad you ended up in my hands, of all Vampires. You’ll find I won’t greedily feed on you every chance I get which can’t be said for the rest of my kind. Heh, you are quite lucky… You escaped your religion at the most opportune time.”“As long as my family is safe… Well, there’s no doubt even now they’re still being exploited for money, but still.”A mocking peal left him once more as he finally stood up and returned the Old Testament to its usual spot within the pile, fingertips tracing its spine.“Indeed. It’s pitiful, really, the lengths people go to for their false gods. In a way, you didn’t even need to meet the serpent to take a bite of the forbidden fruit. You still chose that path, knowing defiance would grant you knowledge and freedom. I must say… I’m oddly impressed by your choices thus far. You aren’t entirely foolish.”Adjusting the precarious pile of books on the table, Ruki occasionally slid a tome into its rightful place on their respective shelves before turning to Jasmine with a testing smirk.“Did you know Adam and Eve were Vampires? No, I suppose there is no way you could know that.”“What—!! No way…”“It’s the truth,” he let his gaze drift over the row of ancient literature. “Eve was punished by losing her vampirism and becoming mortal. Adam, on the other hand, kept his.”“Oh, I could see why that is the perfect punishment for two lovers. One of them is fated to die, and the other has no choice but to watch his beloved die.”“Exactly. Immortality is, after all, a double-edged sword. No, it is a living Hell. For Adam, watching Eve eventually perish was no doubt a torment beyond what words can express. And for her, she knew she would leave him behind in that eternal life by himself. You could say it was punishment for daring to reach beyond the limits of vampirism.”“So, she was simply punished… For defying what was expected of her.”“Eve was not only punished because she sought forbidden knowledge—but also, she desired a godlike power that could never be hers. Unlike Adam, at the serpent’s temptations, she took it upon herself to reach for what was hidden. She broke free from an imposed ignorance, and you did the same when you decided to leave that church. You were punished by your own family, yes, but perhaps you also gained something they could never take from you: your own mind, untethered from their control.”“That’s why I never truly understood why it was called the ‘fall’ of humanity,” Jasmine leaned forward, idly tracing the edge of the table. “Isn’t it more of a liberation to be able to think for yourself, to push your own limits, to shoot for the stars? They wouldn’t be able to do that by living in Eden—there’s no growth.”“The true ‘fall of humanity’ was the act of one Vampire losing her immortality in exchange for consciousness. Eve—now a human—could no longer live for all eternity, subject to suffer from illnesses, hunger, injuries, and so on—until the day she inevitably died. Of course, that is one of many interpretations.”“You know, I normally dislike discussing matters of the Bible, but this has been very fun, Ruki… I’m glad I learned this from you today. Who could have guessed Adam and Eve were Vampires… Even if you’re pulling my leg right now, it’s a fun twist to consider!”A venomous smile etched on his face as he stood by the table, both hands planted shoulder-width apart from one another as he gazed down into the maid’s bewildered dark ambers.“Your tasks in this study are to dust the shelves and the table regularly. Straighten the books, sweep the floors—self-explanatory tasks. Just don’t put away any books on the desk unless I specifically order you to. If the door is shut, then knock until you are granted permission to enter.”“Y-Yes, understood.” The sudden shift in topics almost gave her whiplash. “I’ll leave you to your books.”“That about does it for the tour of this manor. At least, the rooms you need to know about. The dining room is adjacent to the kitchen, and you shall join us there for supper tonight. Since your culinary expertise is nonexistent, leave that part to me. You can start your first tasks of the day by cleaning the bathroom you just used, taking the dirty laundry from everyone’s rooms, and hanging them outside while the sun is up and the skies are still clear.” He shot her a dismissive glance as if expecting her to stand from her seat and tend to her duties. “If you need me for any pressing matters only, I’ll be in here, but otherwise—don’t you dare disturb me, Livestock.”“Thank you for showing me around, Master. I won’t forget your instructions; you can count on me!”“Good girl,” he acknowledged with a stern tone. “Off you go then.”The remainder of the afternoon slipped by in a feverish haze, each moment a whirl beneath Jasmine’s diligent touch. Under the muted, florescent glow of the lavatory, she found herself bent over the grand circular bathtub, scrubbing with fervor until its polished sheen indicated it never held a drop of water, let alone been touched by her human hands. The scent of lilac cleansing soap permeated the air by the time she finished, retrieving her torn trench coat and tights from earlier. From there, she headed for the supply closet and fished for an extra laundry basket, tossing her own clothes in first. She stealthily snuck in and out of each brother’s sleeping quarters, gathering the dark-hued garments with a reverent carefulness, mindful not to disturb the solitude each room held.Up and down the staircase she went, the plush carpet muffling weary footfalls as she bore the increasing weight of the laundry bin, arms occupied with linens sorted by shade and material. The steps seemed endless as the rhythm of her new life as a maid settled in. Fleeting weakness from the prior anemia washed over her, but even so she pressed on against the deadline of the fast-approaching sunset.Strategically, she tended to each room Ruki showed her, gently dusting and polishing surfaces that gleamed beneath her cleansing tools of choice. In even strokes, she mopped the floors as the washing machine hummed steadily from a distance. As each batch of clothes emerged fresh and fragrant from their cycle, Jasmine rushed as much as her energy would permit to the clothesline outdoors, hanging them to dry as the golden luminary in the sky settled just above the mountains in pink alpenglow.“Haah… Haah… Phew,” she huffed, wiping the sweat from her brow with the back of her sleeve. “Done and dusted! I hope the forecast shows no signs of rain for tonight.”Exhausted, on the verge of collapse, Jasmine staggered towards the supply closet, gingerly shelving the dusting brush and mopping equipment. Hours of sweeping and scrubbing drained her limbs, yet her mind remained adrift. While she performed her housekeeping duties for the Mukami family, her thoughts always wandered back to Ruki who secluded himself away, cloistered in his study like some solitary scholar. Perhaps he engaged in some recreational reading or an arcane investigation. Regardless, it sparked a quiet envy deep in her heart, a longing that lingered as she took the time to wash what few clothing items remained in her modest luggage along with everyone else’s on its own separate clothesline—including the university’s iconic uniform. That black blazer and buttoned skirt felt like relics of a life readily forgotten.Fingertips traced the golden bow at her marred neck, now an all-too-familiar adornment of her current maid uniform, wondering how it might look repurposed with the school ensemble as it had been before. The blazer’s crisp lines, the skirt’s simple elegance, in tandem with the white dress shirt that formed a long necktie down the chest area—all reminded her of the days spent on campus, immersed in studies and the rare debate. She had the privilege granted to very few gifted students and started college at the bright age of sixteen, her conscientiousness propelling her quickly through curriculum beyond her years. Only nineteen now, she paved the fast track towards earning her undergraduate degree. Her path seemed so clear before recent vicissitudes; in another year or two, she would strut across the stage, diploma in hand, her academic rivalries an afterthought in pursuit of a career.However, that ambition dimmed under her current reality tethered to the lowly roles of both maid and livestock. An unfamiliar ache seized her as her gaze drifted down the quiet corridor she had just mopped. Venturing into Ruki’s study and unexpectedly engaging in yet another conversation about Adam and Eve reignited the thrill of inquiry she missed from the classroom. Ever since learning her number one academic rival doubled as a Vampire, she nearly forgot about her endeavors to surpass him in their studies, a one-sided competition that now felt both foolish and oddly endearing. Tomorrow, with winter quarter beginning anew, her classmates would presumably move forward without her, one step closer to graduation and the world that awaited them beyond the university gates. The pangs of longing resonated deep within as she lamented that life left behind. She yearned to dress in her school uniform once more, dashing to campus with heavy textbooks in hand.“Oi, Livestock. Don’t just stand there. Dinner is ready,” said Ruki as he manifested in front of her, awakening the startled servant from her aspirations and tired daydreams. “Join us in the dining room. Or better yet…”Suddenly, before she could even begin to question him, the Vampire snatched her wrist, and in the blink of an eye they stood outside the grand double doors to the dining hall. The clinking of silverware and the low hum of his brothers’ voices floated from the other side.“…! Did we just…?”“Teleport? To put it simply, yes, we did. Though I have to admit,” Ruki mused as he opened the doors and led her inside, “the look on your face was simply too tempting to pass up.”The mess hall laid ensconced with heavy, crimson drapes cascading from the ceiling at the back of the room like a waterfall of blood. Each fold descended and gathered in regal swags that set the backdrop for the lively scene of the two middle siblings arguing over their shares of food, its scent nearly inducing the maid’s mouth to water as her stomach let out a loud growl in anticipation.In the center, an elongated mahogany dining table far too spacious for the five of them stretched across the room with silver candelabras atop its burgundy tablecloth. Beneath the table, an ornate black rug fringed with gold accents sprawled across the alabaster tiled floors, its thick fibers absorbing the commotion above. Much like Ruki’s study, high-backed chairs flanked the table on either side, accommodating enough people for a grand feast.A decadent golden-baked chicken glistened under the chandelier next to a platter of cooked shrimp, artfully arranged with sprigs of herbs. Surrounding these were dishes of roasted vegetable—colorful tomatoes, squash, and peppers, freshly harvested from Yuma’s garden—in addition to an assortment of salads dressed with savory vinaigrettes. Plates of rustic bread, crusted on the exterior yet soft on the inside, sat beside bowls of creamy, steaming hot soup and garnished cheese boards. The rich aroma quickly filled her senses, rivaling that of her fatigue as her hunger intensified to an excruciating degree.Captivated by the sight, Jasmine had trouble imagining Ruki could prepare all these dishes by himself, yet she tingled with excitement at the prospect of savoring his homemade cooking. Back when she still lived with her family, they either ordered takeout or ate at a restaurant rather than investing the time for food cooked with love.“Hey, give me that back!” Kou indignant shout broke her reverie as he tried to steal from Yuma’s plate. “That’s my shrimp!”“No, you already ate like four of them!” Yuma fumed, using his height to his advantage and holding the shrimp out of his brother’s reach. “Stop being so damn greedy!”“But… sharing is… nice, right…?” Azusa murmured in his typical soft tone, although his comment went unheard amidst the escalating bickering.With a look of barely concealed exasperation, Ruki slammed a palm onto the tabletop.“Enough,” his sharp command brought the quarrel to a halt as Kou and Yuma immediately stopped, reluctantly settling back into their respective seats as Jasmine traipsed to an empty chair adjacent to the head of the table where the eldest took his usual spot. “It’s unbecoming of you two, the same commotion every night. I don’t know how many times I must reprimand you all—there will be no fighting at the dinner table.”Each meal extended beyond mere necessity and veered into banquet territory, surpassing that of any Michelin restaurant.“I-Is it really alright… For me to eat my share of this?”“What kind of Master would I be if I didn’t, at the bare minimum, permit you to dine with us? I did not go through all the hassle just for you to watch. Although that does sound like an amusing punishment… Forcing you to watch the four of us feast while you’re on an empty stomach,” a subtle hint of amusement danced in his azure hues as he smirked. “No, I need my livestock well-fed and nourished, otherwise the quality drop in your blood would be noticeable. Eat my cooking and your blood will taste rich, decadent—exactly as it should when I sink my fangs into you.” “Ah, so that’s how it is…” shoving his remark to the side, Jasmine hurriedly picked up a fork and spoon, placing her portions of the food atop her own plate. “But seriously, I can’t believe you cooked all this, Ruki!!”Indecisive, the maid’s gaze wandered from the fluffy loaf of bread to the left of her plate down to the fried pieces of shrimp on the right, each item equally inviting as her stomach continued to growl impatiently. In the end, her curiosity over Kou and Yuma’s quarrel compelled her to jab her fork into the shrimp, urgently taking a bite. Perfectly crispy, the shrimp’s golden exterior gave way to a juicy, tender center that flooded her mouth with flavor. In sheer delight, she clasped a hand over her own cheek, muffling a squeal of joy as she chewed her food.“Oh, this is incredible…! I’m in heaven!”“It really is nothing to fuss over. I’ve been cooking for my brothers for eons now,” nonchalance tinged his tone as he too began to dish food onto his plate. “Hurry and eat your fill before it gets cold.”“Yeah, you gotta dig in before Kou takes it all!”“Shut up, Yuma! I leave enough food for everyone…”“This again?” The eldest Mukami sighed, taking a sip of his water. Jasmine couldn’t help but peek at the glass to confirm whether he drank a normal beverage or, even worse, a swig of blood. “Quiet down, you two.”“Hehehe… You guys are a family of Vampires… but you act so close like any ordinary family,” the maid giggled at the commotion. “I guess even Vampires and humans are alike in that regard. My family never ate dinner together like this… I realize I’m a little self-conscious of how I look when I eat in front of others.”“Well, you’re sittin’ with the wrong crowd if you’re worried about that,” said Yuma as he skewered a piece of meat with his fork. “‘Sides, you’re basically part of us now if Ruki went outta his way to bring you here.”“Yeah, it’s not every day Ruki lets a human survive in this manor for this long…” Kou leaned forward with a mischievous grin as he glanced at Jasmine’s new attire. “Especially one dressed like that.”“!! I—!” The maid nearly choked on her food. “Ahh, I knew it, it’s embarrassing wearing this in front of others…”“Focus on your meal,” Ruki glared daggers at the blonde as he ominously drove a knife through the chicken on his plate. “You’re distracting her.”“Ah, come on, Ruki, don’t act so stingy!” His grin widened as he noticed a faint azure ember flicker in the eldest’s steel gaze. “It’s not fair that you’re the only one who gets to feed on such a cutie.”“But… Kou…” Azusa tilted his head, his soft-spoken voice cutting through across the dining hall, “You know Ruki… already claimed her… it would be unwise to take her blood… without asking first…”Trembling in her seat, Jasmine sweated at the direction this conversation went, the three brothers burning holes through every frill of her uniform as they even contemplated the idea of stealing Ruki’s prey from him.“N-no! I don’t want—ahh!” A hand slithering on her thigh under the tablecloth where none of the others could see earned a shriek from the maid, cutting her off mid-sentence as she whined in protest to the bold movement. It rested there possessively, gliding along her opaque tights dangerously outside the border of her dress. Red swept across her features as she nearly dropped her fork and turned to Ruki with round eyes, mouth agape.“Even if you ask,” he smirked victoriously at his three brothers, “I won’t hand her over. She’s mine. If you guys are that thirsty for blood, then you are more than capable of hunting your own prey.”“R-R-Ruki…!!” Petrified, Jasmine could only stutter his name in arrant disbelief. “Why…?”“Oh, please,” Kou groaned. “We aren’t like the Sakamakis who need sacrificial brides from the ch—”A slight clearing of Ruki's throat cut through the blonde’s sentence, sharper than any death glare. Kou faltered, catching the subtle caveat in his older brother’s warning.“…Ahem. Well, it’s not like any of us would dare anyway, right, Azusa?”“Right…” the youngest agreed, though his gaze glued to his plate, seemingly lost in thought.“We can smell him all over ya as is, Sow,” Yuma scoffed at the crossfire of their teasing remarks.Infatuation swelled in her racing heart as Ruki kept his hand on her lap, finally withdrawing when his brothers ceased their predatory comments towards Jasmine’s maid ensemble and how it accentuated her delicate stature. Cool to the touch, the Vampire’s palm practically froze her in place even after he returned to finishing his supper, a reminder of his claim over her that should have terrified her to her core, and yet it only exhilarated her to no end. Blushing under his piercing gaze, she secretly wished he, too, would compliment and tease her on her cute appearance instead of his brothers even if they merely jested to provoke a reaction in the most stoic of the four. The declaration of ownership, far from romantic in nature, still spurred a flurry of emotions swirling within.Meanwhile, a surge of jealousy the eldest Mukami wasn’t even cognizant of rose in his chest as his brothers lauded her the unexpected charm over frills and ribbons. Although he would never admit it to her face himself, Ruki, much like his siblings, did find Jasmine attractive enough to claim her as his prey from the moment they met. The current ensemble only made matters worse, and even before that when she threw herself at him in the bathroom. Long, luscious, black hair as dark as midnight that cascaded over her shoulders and down her back. A complexion tanned enough to complement every color amidst his grey world. Round, innocent eyes that adored and begged to see more of him with a passion he had yet to encounter until now. Small and soft against his back, gazing up at him in unfettered devotion that both vexed and overwhelmed him. Any normal man might ravish her then and there, but he exercised self-control and felt no urge to take her against her will apart from sucking her delectable life force. Nonetheless, he could liken the sensation to admiring the sunset’s myriad golden hues as it paved the way for the full moon to ascend to its ethereal crescendo.With these budding feelings in mind and friendly familial banter to pass the time, dinner soon came to its end. The three brothers retired to their rooms for the night which left Jasmine to gather up their used dishes, her heart still fluttering with the remnants of what happened under the tablecloth. Carefully, she balanced a stack of plates in both hands as she made her way towards the kitchen. That is, until Ruki’s voice sliced through her thoughts.“You’re coming with us to school tomorrow.”As if her heart couldn’t beat any faster, a rush of excitement sprinted up and down her nerves from head to toe as she reaffirmed her grip on the stack of plates.“R-really?” The maid failed to mask her surprise, anticipating the opportunities to grow closer to him in the new yet familiar setting of their university. “Oh, I can’t wait! Thank you, Ruki—Master—for granting me permission to attend school with you. It means more than you know.” “If you drop those I might reconsider,” he sneered condescendingly, the edge in his voice undercutting her enthusiasm. “Don’t misconstrue my words. This isn’t me sparing you the solitude of this manor while we’re away, it’s strictly for monitoring you as my personal prey is all. A matter of convenience.”“Certainly, Master. For monitoring purposes… Yes, I understand.”“Good. Be on your best behavior—it will reflect on me since we’re to attend the same classes from here forward. Remember, before you are a student, or even the maid of this household, you’ll always be my livestock, first and foremost.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“How long does it take you to get ready, Livestock? We’re going to be late.”Dusk settled with a chill that hinted at winter, the last vestiges of solar brilliance surrendering to the night. Standing before the full-length mirror in her bedroom after a long afternoon of folding laundry, dusting furniture, and polishing the silverware, Jasmine adjusted the gilded ribbon of her necktie as she finalized the touches of her resplendent school uniform, teeming with excitement for the start of the new semester ahead. Forgoing the usual maid accessories reserved for the Mukami manor alone, none of her classmates could discern her double life as both student and servant. Even so, Ruki gave her strict orders to stay close under his watch as his new livestock. Silky strands of her shadowy tresses cascaded past her shoulders and camouflaged into the lapels of her blazer, her straight fringe framing her face embellished with light cosmetics for the first time in what felt like forever. Rosy cheeks, matte red lips, golden eyelids, long lashes that fluttered like a butterfly’s wings and cast shadows down her face with every blink. Despite her lowly stature as ‘prey,’ as mere ‘livestock,’ the young woman presented herself with poise befitting her master.Before retiring the previous night—when Ruki informed her they would attend the same evening classes from here forward at Ryotei University—Jasmine seized the opportunity to not only unload some of her luggage but also locate the gilded rosary Ruki tore from her neck, cold and abandoned beneath the secretaire akin to the storm in which they first met. Since her family forced her to attend church from birth until the day she renounced a faith she never truly believed in, she had worn that cherished pendant every day. A final keepsake, the last thread connecting her to her family. The Vampire already informed her that rosaries and other alleged weaknesses of his kind had no effect whatsoever, not that she planned on brandishing it against him anyway. Thus, wearing it proved meaningless as the young maid wished to forget about her days wasted in the chapel, the sting of her mother and grandfather’s screams yelling at her to get lost once they discovered her true feelings. Instead, she carefully placed the pendant inside one of its chryselephantine drawers and donned her school uniform free of its finishing touch.“I’m sorry, Ruki!” At long last, the maid stepped out of her sleeping quarters, hurrying into the hallway where the four brothers waited. “I’m ready now!”A low, unimpressed hum escaped him as his icy hues reminiscent of frozen lakes around this season swept across her from head to toe as if visually appraising cattle for its value rather than admiring a diamond in the rough. Never a man to concern himself over superficial appearances, little more than fleeting amusements, whatever mild intrigue flickered for a moment soon vanished as he headed for the stairs, his brothers and servant following.“About time,” the eldest Mukami let out a sigh laden with barbed impatience. “Being ‘fashionably late’ is no excuse for livestock, you know.”“Better watch out, Ruki, she might steal the spotlight from us tonight,” the blonde teased sarcastically.“Hah, she’s lookin’ like she belongs at a fancy ball instead of our dull classes,” interjected Yuma.“Jasmine… looks nice,” Azusa offered a rare compliment amongst the four of them.“Aw, thank you, Azusa!” The young woman gave a genuine smile before she cast an expectant glance at Ruki, waiting to see if he would praise how adequately she cleaned up—not the manor as a maid, but her mien as a girl who rejoiced in donning cute clothes. “You all look very lovely as well. Your personalities really shine even if we all wear similar uniforms… I’m happy the school isn’t so strict on that.”A maroon beret perched jauntily atop the youngest of the brothers as he fidgeted with his prized bandages, coveted symbols of an unspoken resilience. One sleeve deliberately rolled up to reveal the gauze beneath in unabashed display, showcasing an unconventional fashion style. Long indigo ribbons dangled from the collar of his dress shirt, swaying gently with every movement in tandem with the ivory tendrils that shared the same width.As for Yuma, his school attire bore a relaxed yet rebellious aura, marked by a blazer that threatened to slip from his broad shoulders with a dark sable sweater worn underneath. The collar of his dress shirt hung open in a casual manner, the fabric tucked haphazardly beneath the thick jumper, while the necktie peeked out at the bottom, contributing to an overall nonchalant ensemble.The second eldest adorned himself with an array of accessories that overshadowed even his family’s eccentric tastes. Two magenta belts cinched his waist above the unbuttoned white dress shirt that flowed effortlessly around him. Bangles jingled at both wrists, clinking softly with each theatric while a unique pattern of rhombuses peeked from the innermost layer of his garments, a bold declaration of individuality.However, Jasmine’s heart raced for the man who captured her fancy the most, unable to avert her gaze. Ruki’s collar fluttered loosely around his neck, framing a webbed choker that accentuated the pale column of his gorge. Beneath the traditional white dress shirt, he wore a rich burgundy V-neck that clung to his form, the sleeves draping gracefully down to where his fingers began. The shirt, unbuttoned halfway down, invited a glimpse of his toned chest, whereas the bold black tie—carefully knotted yet ever so slightly askew—called to her with tantalizing promise. She longed to pull him in closer by it, close enough for their faces to brush together. “We can still make it if we take the limousine,” said Ruki, the first to enter the extravagant transport. "Hurry up."Parked in a shaded alcove, the elongated vehicle materialized from the frigid night as Jasmine embraced herself, lamenting the absence of a scarf and trench coat to protect against the cold air. The five of them slid onto the leather seats as she continued to hug her own arms in intimate proximity. Perhaps in her spare time between housekeeping and maintaining the opulence of the manor, she could knit the threads of warm solace to drape around her neck for the upcoming harsh months, and even a matching one for Ruki, too. Inwardly, she almost laughed at the thought, imagining how he would undoubtedly dismiss it as an unnecessary garment. After all, she surmised their cold-bloodedness rendered them impervious to subzero temperatures. Still, gifting him a handknit scarf, no matter how futile the gesture, even if he would never wear it, brought an eager grin to her visage.Winter winds wailed as the luxurious vehicle, driven by a faceless familiar, glided through city streets, its polished obsidian exterior reflecting the glow of bright neon traffic lights that dotted the evening. With nowhere to turn but the window, tall skyscrapers and swaying silhouettes of evergreens mesmerized Jasmine until they finally arrived at the university. Pine wafted through the atmosphere in tandem with the faint aroma of distant food vendors students frequented after stressful exams and tedious lectures, brimming with nightlife as pedestrians crossed the busy streets.The limousine doors swung open at the curb to reveal the campus shrouded in darkness, bustling but not flooded like its daylit counterpart. As the other three brothers headed off towards their respective courses, the eldest Mukami paused in place.“You’re to sit next to me during all our lectures—that’s an order. And,” he walked ahead, addressing her over his shoulder, “do try not to embarrass me. It would be most uncouth if my livestock became a laughingstock.”“We have the same schedule?! I know you mentioned it before, but… Wow, this is so exciting… I can’t wait to study with you, Ruki. This will be so much fun. Sometimes I wish I could look inside that brain of yours.”Stride faltering for a second, the Vampire could only scoff and continue onwards as those naïve words registered, her eagerness misplaced in this educational institute wherein most of its students endeavored just to earn passing, satisfactory grades, rather than aiming to exceed expectations.“Speak for yourself. Just because we share the same classes doesn’t mean you can act so familiar with me. Avoid attracting unnecessary attention and don’t even think of leaving my sight, is that understood? If you so much as jeopardize the secrecy of our existence, then a punishment is most certainly in order.”“Of course not,” she reassured him as he guided the two of them through campus. “You have my word!”In their first classroom, a sea of empty desks and chairs flooded the space like an auditorium with its tiered rows, many students idly chatting as they awaited the start of the lecture. Climbing up the steps and securing a pair of seats in the back, Ruki motioned for his servant to sit beside him.“Ah, so we’re not late, after all. How fortunate.”“Thank goodness… Say, Ruki, may I ask?”“Make it quick. Class is about to start.”“If you’re…” she glanced around, skeptical. “Uhh, you know. Since you’re already so wise and knowledgeable, why do you attend university? You already have a sufficient education, don’t you? I just can’t seem to figure out how a degree from here will benefit you in any way.”While the question held strong validity, the Vampire hardly expected her to inquire about his enrollment.“Many reasons. It’s less about obtaining some useless diploma and more about blending in. Since my brothers and I attend this school, maintaining a façade of normalcy averts suspicion from us than if we were to vanish off the face of the earth and risk being pursued by other factions. It also allows us to keep tabs on the Sakamakis,” he took out a textbook and splayed it on the desk. “They’re… a family, like us. Except they’re an ungrateful lot, and far more savage than we are. I suppose having access to this particular university’s library and database also serves its purposes, since we can peruse them so long as we’re enrolled students, but that’s merely an ancillary benefit among the dire matters at hand.” “Makes sense… I’ve heard about those Sakamakis before… but I don’t believe I’ve ever met or seen them in person myself,” the young woman followed suit and turned open to her own anthology assigned for their first class. “There’s so much I don’t know.”“Keep it that way. Crossing paths with them would spell trouble for the both of us,” he crossed his arms in indignation. “I cannot trust that the world will remain peaceful now that he is gone.”“Huh? Who are you talking about?”Before the Vampire could answer, the professor finally strode to the center of the classroom, introducing himself as he distributed copies of the syllabus to each student. With a crisp rustle of paper, the chatter came to a halt and soon their first lesson of the semester would unfold. Although Jasmine's curiosity burned for deeper insights into the current dynamics between the supernatural families, she redirected her focus to the whiteboard, anxious to tackle the subject matter at hand—political science. In drawn out, monotone tangents, the teacher went on about how the first unit would delve into international leaders and their timeless legacies, a subject he relished. Peering over both the syllabus and the textbook, she recognized a select few of the names from history. Others struck her as unfamiliar yet piqued her inquisitive thirst. The studious young woman’s hand dashed across the pages of her notebook with unparalleled celerity, jotting down the professor’s lecture verbatim in stark contrast to an uninterested Ruki who cleverly concealed a hardback that truly held his regard behind the anthology. The faculty either overlooked his covert reading maneuver or simply didn’t care considering his consistently stellar grades.As the lesson droned for the next hour in soporific monotone, occasionally the conversation about the Sakamakis, other ‘factions’ of demons lurking in the city, and this mysterious character Ruki briefly acknowledged but never elaborated on threatened to break her concentration. Yet even so, her pencil raced in detailed notes, outrunning those thoughts, fleeing from how her family fared by now without her in their lives, so easily discarded and forgotten. Academics served a productive distraction from such morose lines of thought as she leafed to the next blank page of her journal.
Concentrate. Just listen to the teacher’s voice… I must work hard for myself, not anyone else.
At unknown intervals the professor would call on Ruki to answer a question, to which he unceasingly delivered the correct yet insightful responses, all while immersing himself in the tome he held open just behind the cover of the textbook. It amazed Jasmine how he could stay attuned to two tasks simultaneously and switch between the lecture at hand and the novel, quite literally, in his hand, unbeknownst to everyone else around them as if the mundane course material barely warranted his attention. For minutes this would continue, but she swore not to lose to her academic rival no matter how impossible, no matter how his supposed long years of wisdom superseded her short nineteen years on this earth.“…Even to this day, modern scholars are uncertain what became of the President’s aide, Trismégiste…” Upon hearing the foreign-sounding name, Ruki visibly froze in his seat, maelstroms whirling in those stormy blues. The name pierced through her haze, and, almost in sync, both her gaze and pencil stilled. Even though she engrossed herself in her furious notetaking, she detected the shift in his posture as his tome shut closed, then the large textbook that previously obscured it from view. Almost imperceptible, he slammed it closed as if suppressing memories that would not dare resurface. Fingers turning slack, the pencil she gripped so firmly until now finally seized the opportunity for respite as it tumbled onto the interrupted notes like an unfinished story’s cliffhanger. Scooting closer, she leaned forward, whispering in the softest voice possible.“Psst… Is everything okay…?”Without meeting her coffee hues alight with concern, the Vampire abruptly stood up, his chair scraping against the floor as he stormed out the exit in the back of the classroom, leaving mid-lecture. A few curious glances of several girls flitted his way as they murmured quietly amongst themselves, then settled down after a while—unlike the maid who frantically debated between her role as a diligent honors student or rushing out as a worried servant to check up on her master. Already halfway to the door before Jasmine’s hand could extend towards him, Ruki abandoned his books, the lesson nearing its end. The hands of the clock ticked on with no signs of him returning as the professor’s voice faded into afterthought. One by one, the students filed out for their next class of the night until only Jasmine remained."Come on, Ruki... Where did you go...? Our next class will start soon..." she whispered under her breath, hugging his belongings to her chest as if they symbolized a small piece of him she could keep with her until he inevitably returned. Her eyes flickered to the clock above the door as she finally departed. "Where are you...? Geez… And you were the one who said not to leave your sight…!”Vivid fantasies of walking to their next class together, discussing the recent lecture and perhaps even comparing notes—or, more accurately, her cacography to his mind’s relentless memory, since he didn’t even take out a journal to write on—suffused her anxious mind as she scanned the corridor in all directions for him. That imagined gallery quickly faded, replaced by the internal conflict that crossed his visage when he stormed out of the classroom, an agitation she simply couldn’t forget. Never had Ruki looked so hurt.Determined to find him, Jasmine continued down the hallway, growing increasingly more lost only to catch sight of Kou further ahead, his bright blond locks distinguishing him from the crowd of students who gathered just to catch a glimpse of him. With an effortless smile and relaxed posture as if accustomed to the popularity, the second Mukami drew undivided attention from their peers, surrounded by a swarm of adoring women. Although she wished to approach him herself to inquire into Ruki’s whereabouts, she faltered at the sheer number of people flocking to him. Just as she debated waiting, a familiar voice, sharp and measured, scored through her indecisiveness from directly behind.“So, you do live under a rock.”“Eep!”Startled, the young woman pivoted at the heel to face just the man she had searched up and down the hall for, a countenance of displeasure written all over. Despite his usual cold tone, it wielded an edge that betrayed something unsettled within. Pity softened her features as she carefully gazed up at him, handing back his belongings.“Are you… alright? Did something upset you? Or are you perhaps…” her lips quivered, suppressing a nervous gulp. “Do you need something to drink…?”Steel tempests snuffed out what few embers of vulnerability flickered in his barely concealed disdain. Snatching his books and possessions from her, the vacant hand seized her wrist and threatened to bend her arm in an irrevocable angle. The ligament stretched uncomfortably as she let out a yelp of agony beneath his strong grip.“How dare you look at me like that.”“Uuh, I-I’m sorry!! Ruki, I was just worried about you… I didn’t know where you went…! Please…”“Don’t even bother, Livestock. Worrying about me… Pitying me, that will be your first—potentially last—mistake. Just who do you think you are? Look at me that way again and I won’t hesitate to end your sorry excuse of a life. In my presence you are to never utter—or even think about uttering—the word ‘worry’ again. You must think you’re in such safe hands, serving as prey to me, but if this continues, I might just hunt for a replacement.” No one paid any attention to the two of them, clearly too busy gawking at Kou to care. The scent of her sweet blood tinged with ambrosial fear tantalized him, beckoning his honed fangs to rain carnage regardless of his provoked state, regardless of the school setting. The very hand that caressed her thigh so intimately just last night now cut off the circulation in her limb, earning muffled yet discomforted shrieks of pain as she speculated the reason for his sudden outburst. Could a lecture, no, a name alone agitate him to this extent? Even so, she never tried to withdraw her arm from his grasp, standing her ground in the corridor. She had to face this hatred head on.“I know there’s nothing I could possibly say to cheer you up right now, but… Just know that sometimes the professors say things that really rub me the wrong way, too. You’re not alone in that, Ruki. Some of them are so arrogant, they think they know everything… They think they know more about the subject matter than the pioneers of said research! I can’t accept it! You want to correct them so badly, but you gotta do what you need to in order to pass the class, right? Oh, and sometimes they ramble off topic, and it’s really irritating—ow!”“Preposterous,” his grip intensified further and she swore her arm might pop from the socket. “That isn’t it at all. You know nothing about me. Do you truly think it was the professor, of all people, who upset me? Do I look like I would be irked by that drivel? This is not about correcting anyone.”Steering them along towards the nearest staircase, they ascended past the second floor, then the third.“The only one who needs correcting is you.”“Wh-what do you mean by… Um, Ruki? Is our next class really this way? Did you perhaps sign us up for the astronomy club? Hm… Does this school even have one? They should if they don’t! Around this time of the year, we might even be able to see Orion’s belt. Oh, imagine how romantic it would be! Stargazing, looking through the telescope, and pointing out the various constellations—”“Shut up.”Each stairstep sapped her strength as opposed to the Vampire who never once loosened his secure grip. Her flesh would inevitably bruise at this rate, leaving behind a mark that mirrored the indigo veil overhead—with no stairs left to climb, the two found themselves on the rooftop in the dead of the night. Breath hitching, a sudden gust of wind greeted them at the summit. Instinctively, she raised her free arm to hug herself once more in a pathetic attempt to resist the chill seeping through her bones. Searching for any hint of a mysterious classroom that might, for whatever odd reason, be located on the roof, only the empty expanse of brick masonry stretched forth. Plant partitions potted in terracotta bordered the edge along with the wrought-iron fences, and beyond that, the faint glow of city lights flickered among midnight’s tender embrace.“Are students really allowed up here…?”“Relax. We have time to kill before the next lecture.”Unwinding from her wrist, his hand finally pulled away, but before Jasmine could fully process the relief, she lost her balance. Zenithal zephyrs toppled her over as the Vampire thrusted the young woman towards a precarious opening in the fence where it turned lopsided and broken off at the ends, its boundaries unguarded, curiosity morphing into unease.“H-hey, can we kill just the time please… I’m afraid of heights…! Brr, so cold…”Their classmates looked as small as ants several stories up, all unaware of the way Ruki zeroed in on her. Terror escalating, she couldn’t even muster the courage to turn around, the lethal descent from the skyscraper of a school building just a step away. Between freefalling into abyssal obscurity and clinging to the bloodthirsty Vampire for salvation, Jasmine stood petrified with trepidation. Collapsing to her knees, both arms now draped around her shivering form, she shut her eyes as if awaiting the end of this nightmare. Perhaps she could crawl past him, somersaulting back to the center of the rooftop and away from the dreaded precipice.“Death would be too merciful for a recreant like you,” a sinister peal left him, vespertine daggers bared. “Hahaha, so timid, what a sorry sight. What’s wrong, can’t even stand? My, the way you tremble… At least you know how to entertain me, if only temporarily.”Strong fingers coiled around her neck as Ruki hunched down momentarily to pick her up by the throat, raising her off the ledge of the roof. Squeezing tightly, the young woman struggled for air, too frightened to look down at the sidewalk she would plummet towards if he released his chokehold, her viscera splatting onto the asphalt with a loud thud and blood pooling around in a repulsive puddle of red. Beneath his digits the Vampire felt her pulse racing like the cars on the freeway not too far from the university, zooming at breakneck speeds. Unfazed with the elevation, he stood perfectly straight on the edge, his arm outstretched horizontally and parallel to the ground—the soon-to-be location of her death.“If you want this to end that badly, then be my guest—fall. Or do you prefer to be strangled? Heh.”“H-help…! Please… Make it stop!!” Wincing all throughout, Jasmine’s fingers reached over his own, interlacing where he choked her as she struggled to speak, each syllable an excruciating strain, strangulation aside. “S-save me… Ruki…!”“Save you? You’re begging me to save you? Pfft… Haha. Have you gone mad, Livestock?”Virulent cachinnations echoed from his chest.“Save her! Is anyone there? Save her!!” Out of mockery, he feigned concern in his every plea for help, even pretending to look around on the rooftop. “Come on, Livestock, you’ve got to be louder than that.”Rivulets of tears streamed down her now moistened cheeks, over the back of his hand, descending onto the asphalt below. Fierce and unrelenting, the winter winds tormented her, whipping her shadowy strands across her sob-streaked visage. The city below sprawled out like a jagged trap indifferent to her peril, her pained screams in vain. Oblivious to her pitiful plight, miniscule figures moved across the campus, laughing, conversing, hands shoved in blazer pockets as they hurried to class, meanwhile the congested traffic miles away crawled the roads without a care, their headlights flickering in the abyssal dark.“S-Save me!! Help!!”“Louder.”“Heeeelp meee!!!”Immeasurable fear of the fall overwhelmed her from head to toe, the image of plummeting into the void flashing through her frantic mind. Stomach twisting, reddened hands clutching for dear life, heart freezing.Finally, she committed the fatal mistake of opening her previously shut eyes, catching a glimpse of the ground. All at once her vision blurred with the amalgamation of terror from possibly descending to her death and the exhaustion from insufficient oxygen. In her astonishment, Jasmine could already feel the petrifying release, the sickening drop, the zephyrs around her screaming and lamenting her demise as she plummeted into the street with her limbs shattered in grotesque angles only death could contort. Another electrifying shiver of dread wracked her as she helplessly clung to the man who choked her with no mercy. Resolve waning, panic clawing at her insides, the young woman could only scream desperately as her feet dangled in open air.“AHH!! Nooo!! P-Please, help me!! Help!! Ruki, I don’t want to die!! Helpmehelpmehelpmehelpme!!!”As much as it hurt to talk, as much as she feared descending to her death, she screamed.“Idiot. As if anyone would hear your pathetic screams from up here.”Sadistic cackles soon died down as the Vampire watched her otiose struggle, unamused and discontented. Just two nights ago the young maid resigned herself at death’s door, exulting in the sweet score of his fangs. Although Ruki praised himself for capitalizing on Jasmine’s acrophobia by strangling and dangling her from the rooftop, her frightened screeches could only entertain him for so long. Giving a stern squeeze, he earned yet another pained squeal from her, exerting but a mere fraction of his full supernatural strength—otherwise, her head would soar then and there, decapitated and splattering onto the asphalt in twain. Those tears failed to invoke a single iota of sympathy, nor did her anguished pleas. It only further stirred his sanguine cravings.“Nn… C-can’t die… Not yet…”“Oh? Why should a foolish woman like you, whose only worth is servitude, cling to life so desperately? You practically begged me with your body to kill you just the other night. What could be so precious to you now?”“There’s still so much…” Jasmine gazed at him through her profuse tears. “I haven’t…”He could only roll his eyes in disbelief.“Spare me the cliché ‘I have so much to live for’ spiel, Livestock. Whether you like it or not, regardless of your logic and intentions, your family has already chosen God over you. They always have, they always will. And when you graduate from this place, what will you do with your degree? Psychology, was it? Very ironic given how you’re more mentally ill than any other prey I’ve encountered. The pursuit of knowledge ends with your limited intellect. Those juvenile scribbles you refer to as art, the convoluted drivel you string together—there will be no one who remembers nor cares for what you create. There is no legacy you can even hope to leave behind. Let me enlighten you on your true purpose: it is little more than to serve as my personal sustenance. A servant who does my bidding without question, who answers my every beck and call. Perhaps I should pillage you for all your worth in one fell swig before you drop dead just to prove a point. Heh… I have ended many livestock in my time, but never one who realized her own worthlessness moments before death. Brace yourself.”Their bodies reunited on the precipice as Ruki reeled her back in. Relinquishing his chokehold, the Vampire threw her to the rooftop’s brick masonry where she collapsed to her scraped knees and gasped for much-needed air.“No… It’s… not that… You couldn’t be… more wrong…”Narrowing his steel gaze at her bluff, the Vampire crouched down to meet her height.“What… did you just say?” Cruel smirk wavering, the ruthless mirth in his tempestuous hues dimmed into an unreadable lull, awaiting the flaws in his argument. “Wrong? Me? Oh, I shall enjoy this. The floor is yours.”Cheeks streaked with tears, Jasmine continued, her soft words trembling but undeterred.“For you… I still haven’t learned every recipe for you yet… Your three square meals per day… I still want to cook for you… Knit that scarf for you…”For a fleeting moment, a crack emerged in Ruki’s ironclad façade. Scarf? Confusion suffused him as his lips parted, about to inquire into her strange fantasy, yet even his usual cynicism failed to strike and dismiss.“Ah, I think one of your shirts had a hole in it, someone has to sew it good as new… And I still don’t know what your favorite book is… I still haven’t figured out how to make you smile—a genuine one, not just a smirk... A real smile.”Kneeling at his feet, she gathered her thoughts, gathered her courage alongside her breath. Hands trembling as they pressed to the ground, marred shoulders rising and falling, chocolate opals rimmed with the faint sheen of unshed tears despite her earlier sobs.“Maybe I don’t know the first thing about freedom, about living one’s life with true purpose. Maybe it’s foolish…” she admitted, wiping her tears away. “But I don’t want to die when I should live for someone else’s sake. The sake of someone I have come to admire. I know I’m nothing more than a maid or ‘livestock’ to you, Ruki. But that doesn’t mean I can’t find meaning in these new roles you assigned me, even if it’s ridiculous to you. I might be worthless in every way you can think of, but I want to devote what’s left of that worth to you. Learning about you has been so much fun… And I still want to learn more. Please… Don’t take that away…!”Alight with desperate conviction, she lifted her head to meet his stormy blue hues.“Even if you choke me… Even if you hang me from the roof… Even if you suck every last drop of my blood…! Even now, even if it hurts more than anything, no matter how small or insignificant I am, I want to understand you, Ruki! I want to be there for you! Because, for the first time in my life, I’ve found someone truly worth devoting myself to. There is no God or mythical deity worthy of that. In the short time I’ve known you, you’ve filled me with so much hope—hope that’s both exhilarating and terrifying. I fear the lengths I might go to for you, just as I once feared for my family while I lived in that church. Yet, as devoted as they were, their actions for a God whose existence I question every day pale in comparison to what I feel for you. Does a loyal worshipper want to pick their God’s brain apart and peer inside? Does a loyal worshipper long to see their God thrive, to witness his triumphs and struggles? No… Their thoughts are shallow. They don’t care to understand him on such an intimate level. Yet with you, every new revelation leaves me greedy for more. You’ve given me more than any God ever could.”A plethora of insults formed in his throat upon hearing the endless river of nonsense flowing from her mouth, yet he refrained. The tumultuous tempest within slowly stilled into a smooth lake like it froze over, vacillating between incredulity and bemused bewilderment. Those azures, in their lethal gleam, widened almost imperceptibly as he listened to her zealous tirade. Brief yet deafening silence blanketed the roof just like the chilling gale enveloping their figures. No longer did that usual cynicism waft from his stance, her sudden yet impassioned monologue piercing the crack in that cold fortress as it fissured into a web of fractured lines. Never once in his long years had he encountered an individual whose words composed of more than empty platitudes, whose eyes teemed with conviction in him, and him alone. Not a single time did any prey go as far as to challenge this perception, even at death’s door. After all, the promise of death drew out a human’s true colors, coaxing confessions otherwise buried in darkness, never meant to see the light. Still, he stood unmoving, unconvinced of her dramatic soliloquy.“Hold your tongue. Have you no sense of self-preservation, or are you simply a skilled actress? I am a Vampire. A heartless, cruel, unrelenting Vampire with no place for your mundane frivolities. It nauseates me, the way you project your absurd fantasies onto me, how much you pretend to know who I am and what I stand for. But, if you truly wish to know more, then by all means… Allow me to remind you.”Without warning, the fury beneath the frozen lake erupted as he shoved her backwards onto the masonry. Fragile body colliding with the cold cement, Jasmine’s golden necktie shredded in his grasp, the knot unravelling like the last vestiges of her composure. The impact sent a shudder all throughout her slender frame as her blazer slipped down her arms, the delicate buttons of her dress shirt popping free to reveal her bare chest, partially shielded by modest undergarments. Tempests swirled with outraged cyclones as Ruki loomed over, fingers splayed against her as his lips hovered over the faint, slowly healing marks from the first bite he ever inflicted there, his breath gelid and mingling with the frigid air around them. Cosmic cuspids raked over the tender flesh, a prelude to the violence she tasted before, one she would acquaint herself with time and time again under his subjugation. Vehemently, the tips of his starlit scythes sank into her shoulder like a meteor plummeting into the earth, crimson streaks blazing a fiery arc across the umbra. Tremors radiated outward from the wound, from this newly inflicted collision leaving carmine craters in its wake. Unparalleled celerity and fierce strength exuded in the Vampire’s every plunge, cleaving flesh the way light travels trillions of miles within the calendar until blood flowed like the tail of a comet. Under the stars and constellations that speckled the night sky, Orion bore witness to their rooftop tryst.“Humans will say anything to escape death, to save their own skin.”“N-no…! Ngh… It’s the truth, one of your shirts really does have a—”Another bite pierced through the bruised skin, pulling shrieks of terror and interrupting her mid-nonsense. As Ruki steadily drank the sweet ichor flavored with fear, Jasmine could only stare overhead into the starry sky. Despite her consciousness fading, despite her vision blurring at the edges once more, the celestial bodies certainly painted a masterpiece in the sable canvas of the night, unpolluted by ground-level streetlights and incoming traffic. Perhaps, on the verge of death, her imagination toyed with her as a meteoroid descended through the void.“Ruki… If you saw a shooting star… What would you wish for…?”
Why? Why does this foolish woman persist? Just shut up already.
Like those meteors, bright and fleeting, wishes flail in futility against the overbearing weight of the world. They streak across the sky only to burn out in the depths of the atmosphere, hopeless and impotent, a supernova of unfulfilled dreams. Each luminous flash, evanescent like aspirations that never took root. The Vampire’s sharp fangs served as earthbound reminders of this despair as Jasmine wailed in agony, lamenting her fate. With every drop of her delectable life force, he could taste those unrealized desires in addition to her fear, metallic and rich on his tongue that lapped at the pinpricks of blood, careful not to stain his own school uniform in a sea of red.“Oh, for pity’s sake… Wishing on a shooting star? Nothing more than a fruitless endeavor for the lazy and unmotivated. Hopes do not materialize overnight at a moment's notice. They don’t just conveniently fall on your lap from the sky. To make a wish in vain is no better than a prayer to some nonexistent God who will never answer. If someone truly desires change, they shouldn’t sit idly by, waiting for the rare glimpse of a shooting star. They should go out and do what it is that they want to attain, forging their own path forward. Though I suppose that’s impossible for livestock like you. No Gods, no shooting stars could feasibly save you from my fangs.”Pain skyrocketed into an unsettling pleasure as Ruki indulged in the redolent vital essence, drawing weakened moans from the young maid beneath him, eyelids at half-mast with her head tipped back. A forbidden thrill struck through her like a sonic boom as the Vampire pinned her arms down on either side of her enchanted visage.Every time he sucked her blood thus far, she could only see stars. “Such an indecent livestock you’ve become, yearning for your Master’s fangs. Do you want to see the stars that badly? When you eventually perish, I’ll be the one to send you there. No, you can’t. At this rate, you’ll go the other way. A debauched livestock would never go to heaven when you drown so readily in sin.”The rhythm of his feeding slowed to a halt, yet another unfulfilled desire dangling from the precipice. Deliberately abandoning her on the edge of consciousness and withdrawing from her trampled form, Ruki, no, the whole world around her faded from view like stars disappearing at dawn’s approach.“Live or die here, I’m going to enjoy watching you suffer in Hell.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Surely there must a different topic—a different historical figure—to select for this project, Professor.”The waning gibbous met its end several days after the rooftop incident. Later that night, the Vampire nonchalantly encouraged her to slip the blazer of her school uniform back on, concealing the bloodied wound as if the assault never transpired. Careful as not to raise suspicion, his fangs struck her shoulder for this very reason, calculating that the extra layer of clothing could easily hide the bright crimson seeping through the white linen of her dress shirt. Side by side, they eventually descended the stairs and headed to their next lectures with an unspoken understanding of secrecy. The opposite of her earlier endeavors, Jasmine’s hand hovered languidly over the notebook’s page, struggling to jot down the professor’s words even if Ruki spared her dominant arm by targeting her other shoulder. Diligent and unbothered as ever, he continued reading his hardback behind the textbooks, neither the teacher nor surrounding students batting an eye. Before they both knew it, school dismissed the masses, leaving them to resume a now-familiar routine of the anemic maid cleaning around the Mukami manor as though tidying up the mess in her own addled mind, then attending university in the darkest hours.While the eldest Mukami typically sequestered himself in the comfort of his own study, every now and then he occasionally took his leave to some unknown destination. Though curiosity tugged at her, Jasmine refrained from nosily prying into his personal affairs or asking his brothers about his whereabouts in his absence. Infinite speculations plagued her mind—did he leave to run errands? She ruled that possibility out as he always returned empty-handed, never bearing groceries or other shopping hauls. A health checkup at the doctor’s clinic seemed equally unlikely since Vampires certainly had different biological needs than humans, their physiques immune to ordinary ailments. Even if she never saw him injured or ill to prove so, his eerily cold hand spoke volumes of his otherworldly resilience. Perhaps he visited an acquaintance, but even that idea evoked a silent chuckle in her head as Ruki seldom spoke kindly of others, indicating he saw no value in companionship. What she did know, however, was that he always returned home weary, a rare hint of exhaustion etched into his otherwise inscrutable expression.However, one night in class, Jasmine exacted revenge on the Vampire—unbeknownst even to her—as their political science professor inquired into which pairs of classmates would work together for their next group project. In a blink, her small, delicate hand somehow clutched his wrist at Mach speeds as she raised both of their arms towards the ceiling with a resolved grin in favor of centering their presentation around a familiar name that piqued her interest, the same name that had Ruki storming out of the lecture hall, Trismégiste. Steel-blue hues widened in poorly disguised outrage as she eagerly agreed to this subject matter without consulting him first, staring at their joined arms in horrific disgust before directing his glare to her in murderous fury. “I apologize, Mr. Mukami. Everyone else has already sorted into their groups,” said the professor as he dismissed his top student who demanded anyone but Trismégiste as the focus of a presentation due the next fortnight. “Since we’re currently focusing on lesser-known figures from Eastern Europe in this period, please stick to the list of historical leaders outlined in the syllabus. I trust you and Jasmine, my two brightest students, will do this project justice.”“Yes!! Yes, we most definitely will! Oh, Ruki, I’m so excited! Our first school assignment together!”Still seething at her choice of subject, the Vampire could only glower at Jasmine with vague spite as though this would be her last project if she continued to test his quickly depleting patience.With that, the weekend began. Truth told, Ruki was not the only shrewd one in this duo, even if he was often regarded as the sharper of the two like a serpent slithering behind her flower. Although she harbored no intentions of prying into his clandestine affairs, she couldn’t ignore how the mysterious name in their first lecture stirred such a notable reaction in him. Under the innocent guise of pedagogical research, this group project between them presented the perfect opportunity to investigate. Much to his chagrin, Jasmine would soon delve deeper into the story behind the Romanian President-turned-dictator’s right-hand man in hopes of uncovering why this figure held such significance to the Vampire in particular.Humming to herself quietly as she dusted the shelves in the Mukami manor’s living room, the young maid earnestly anticipated their future gatherings in his study, not only progressing on their school project together but also unraveling a piece of Ruki’s past with each page. Every discovery would deepen her admiration for him as she imagined them peering through ancient volumes on their day off, sitting close enough for their breaths to mingle in the shared silence, close enough for their thighs to brush, close enough for their knees to kiss—“Livestock, come with me. The pantry needs replenishing and I could use an extra pair of hands,” he manifested out of thin air. A sly smirk played on his lips as he interrupted both her housekeeping and her fantasies, knowing full well an errand run differed vastly from the research session she had not-so-secretly hoped for. Dressed in the same attire as their first tempestuous encounter, that iconic navy coat draped from his broad shoulders falling to his knees, paired with a sable cable-knit sweater that elegantly hugged his svelte frame. Exuding a timeless sophistication and impeccable composure, his khaki-grey trousers contrasted aesthetically with his dark loafers, polished to an obsidian tone. “We’re going to the supermarket.”“...! R-Really? Wow, it's been forever since I went outside... Like, anywhere other than school. And, you know, taking the laundry outside here, of course...” She set her feather duster down carefully, chocolate opals gleaming with excitement as her fingers clasped in front of her. “Just give me a moment to go get ready—”“Not so fast,” he snatched her by the arm before she could so much as step away. “Your current ensemble will do just fine.”A wave of embarrassment washed over her at the prospect of perusing the grocery store, unabashedly wearing her maid uniform in public. The stares she might attract already burned through her mind, earning a profuse blush dusting her cheeks incarnadine.“Outside… in this?” She fidgeted, glancing down at the frilled apron and lace-trimmed hem of her dress. “It’s not that I’m ashamed of my duties or anything, but…”Between a lingering shyness and the miniscule thrill of stepping out in an outfit that marked her as his, she squared her shoulders as if mentally preparing for the onslaught of curious ogles. “Well, what exactly needs to be restocked?”“Some household essentials, nothing more.” Releasing his grip, his lean arms crossed over his chest as his smirk turned somber. “Eggs, milk, bread, sugar, flour, rice, spices, tea... The list goes on. We’re low on a little bit of everything, really. I’m counting on you to help carry the bulk.”“Oh, of course!! Yes... I can help you carry the groceries!” Giving a closed-eye smile, the maid neared him. “This will be so much fun, shopping together... I can't wait!”“A shame I can’t say the same,” amused disbelief contorted his features as the Vampire watched her playfully skip towards the front door with a lethargic tilt of his head, matching her stride. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves, Livestock. We’re running errands, not going out on a date. There is no reason to be this enthused over mere food purchases. You are not to stray more than three steps from my location and keep any communication with strangers to a minimum, is that understood? We don’t have all day to dawdle, so you best behave yourself.”“Aww... Sorry, Master, I just can’t help myself. I'm excited to see your preferences in the groceries you buy, which ingredients you look for—or which ones you try to exclude—amongst other things... I promise I’ll stay close.”“Easy on the enthusiasm. We won’t be buying anything extravagant, so don’t expect too much. There isn’t anything more to it than choosing the most economical, cost-efficient product on the shelf. A budget must be observed despite our financial standing. If I catch you sneaking unnecessary items into our cart in a futile attempt to frivol my savings away, then I can assure that you’ll pay the price for your lack of discipline.”On that warning, they departed for the supermarket. Under the unyielding hum of fluorescent lights above, the grocery store sprawled out before Ruki and Jasmine in neat, organized aisles brimming with abundant fresh produce and gourmet offerings. Pyramids of ripe fruits and vegetables stood in the centers of these rows, a lurid array of colors and textures that practically advocated for a balanced diet. Verdant greens mingled with sun-warmed yellows as plump oranges and glossy red apples akin to the ones grown in the Mukami manor’s garden beckoned each passerby with the faintest scent of citrus. The aroma of baked bread wafted from the bakery section nearby while metal shelves glistened under the artificial illuminations, lined with canned goods and bottles that marched in orderly lines. Sundry soups, snacks, sauces and spices skirted the shelves, all on sale.Against the furthest wall from the entrance, a refrigerated case stretched out from left to right, housing rows of milk cartons, cheeses, yogurts, and other cold items in its fortress of glass, gusts of gelid air escaping whenever a door briefly opened. The linoleum floor subtly mirrored outlines of shoppers who swiftly scurried about with purpose, the occasional customer absentmindedly pushing a cart around as they pondered endlessly over which products to purchase, which ingredients would infiltrate the comfort of their humble abodes in their culinary techniques. Sale signs, garnering attention in vivid red, disrupted the monotony of nutrition labels and other marked down prices, murmuring the promise of frugality and weekend-exclusive bargains.Shopping basket in hand, the maid trailed closely behind Ruki as they ventured to the back of the grocery store, specifically the dairy section. Honed by years of experience that belied his affluent origins, the Vampire scanned each aisle with a discerning gaze, internally cataloging prices and deals in a matter of seconds. Although he hailed from the luxurious estate Jasmine familiarized herself with in recent housekeeping chores, Ruki’s shopping habits veered clear from reckless and impulsive spendthrift. With reliant memory, he navigated the aisles by undead heart, pinpointing every bargain and avoiding brand-name products that inflated their worth, aware of even the smallest shift in price. Seeking value in each purchase, he knew how this store’s offerings compared to those in other parts of town and selected accordingly.Immersed in concentration, a faint frown would sometimes emerge as he compared expiration dates, nutrition information, prices per unit, brand reputation, and ingredient quality. The pragmatism of it all hit Jasmine with a wall of irony since she expected him to glide through the aisles without concern for such mundane matters, yet here he stood, strategizing his budget amidst the plethora of factors to consider. “Hm… Cents cheaper here than the other store,” he mused under his breath, fingers deftly flipping over a carton of milk before dropping it into the basket. Scoffing to himself at the astronomical cost compared to mass-manufactured brands, Ruki couldn’t help but spare a critical glance at the price of the locally sourced option. Briefly entertained by the thought, the Vampire couldn’t fathom someone wasting money over such pretentious nonsense, but to each their own, he thought to himself. “And the expiration date is still a week later.”“What kind of milk do you prefer, Ruki?” Jasmine peeked over his shoulder, trying not to shiver with the frozen air blowing in their direction. “Are you the type to fancy coconut milk? Maybe soy?”“Whole, usually. My brothers and I have no need to settle for the lactose-free or alternative options. Why, does your stomach upset easily? That can’t be a pretty sight,” he scoffed as he stuffed two more quarts into the basket and noticed the staggering price tags of the non-dairy products. “Ugh, that much for almond milk? What a scam.”“Oh no, I’m not lactose intolerant yet, no worries!” The maid flashed him a determined thumbs up. “It’ll take a lot more than a glass of milk or some pints of ice cream to bring me down!”“Well, aren’t you resilient. Key word: yet,” sarcasm dripped off his tongue like poison as he side-eyed her with an arched brow. “Do you even realize how complicated it is to substitute dairy products entirely in a recipe, Livestock? It throws everything off balance. If you’re ever sent to fetch ingredients, avoid dragging back useless waste of refrigerator space like almond milk for no good reason.”“I wouldn’t dream of it!” Stifling a laugh at his arrant irritation, she carefully packed the cartons of milk side by side in the basket to make room for their future purchases. “Though the fancy stuff is kind of tempting. Imagine baking a leche flan with something like macadamia milk… Sounds intriguing, doesn’t it?”“Tempting, perhaps. Downright stupid? Most assuredly. Even you would find a way to ruin a simple task such as baking,” he sighed exasperatedly. “You humans and your penchant for indulging in unnecessary luxury as if it somehow elevates your status. Talk about a waste of resources and money. Old-fashioned milk shall suffice. Now, for the eggs…”“Here’s a good question, since you’re so knowledgeable about all of this: is it true that brown eggs are actually better for you than white ones?” An innocent glance tossed his way. “My mother always bought brown eggs for that reason, but I remember reading somewhere that they have the same nutritional value, and brown eggs just cost more because those hens are higher maintenance.”“Ha. Typical, given how she takes the church’s bait like a fool. I bet she believes every little lie she hears about, religious or not. Nutritionally, there is a negligible difference between the two. The only noticeable disparity is in the cost, and she is just one of many who fall for the ‘more expensive equals better quality’ fallacy.”“Mhm, I thought so…” Jasmine averted her gaze in deep contemplation as she watched Ruki place a carton of grade-A white eggs into the shopping basket, feeling its weight get heavier. “You see, my family always believed in silly stuff like that… Sometimes, it felt like everything around me was unquestionable. Like you were never supposed to ask why. So, it really forced me to think for myself for as long as I can remember.” “Unsurprising. And yet here you are,” he quipped as they headed for the bakery. “Questioning everything under the sun.”“Hehe, maybe that’s why I feel so at home with you. It’s somehow freeing. For once, I get to make choices that actually mean something.”“Free will, huh. Freedom… As if you ever had that. Anything can be ‘freeing’ if you perceive it that way. I wonder just how long this naivete of yours will persist before reality catches up and crushes your ideals.” A loaf of multigrain bread followed the eggs into the basket. With Jasmine a few steps behind him, they continued down the aisle together.“Even if it’s something as small as which eggs or milk to buy, I’m happy we have the option to choose, Ruki. I grew up under rules I couldn’t make heads or tails of and lived in a way that made my family happy. It was all a lie… But now it feels like I’m unlearning those limits. It’s like I can finally be myself!”“Call it self-expression and freedom all you want, but you are still to obey my every order, Livestock. The moment you rely on someone else, you surrender that so-called freedom.” Contempt stormed in his tempestuous hues as he guided them down the next aisle, tossing a bag of flour into the basket without breaking stride. “These illusions have dire consequences.”At this point, carrying the basket with only one hand proved increasingly difficult as the milk, eggs, bread, and flour grew heavier by the minute. The two traipsed towards the selection of rice and then the aisle of spices in the next row over. That is, until Jasmine crouched behind a gargantuan sack of grain in an attempt to make herself scarce.“Oh, no! Hide me!” “Hide…?” In the midst of perusing the nearby spices, the Vampire swiveled around on the ball of his heel to find the reprehensible maid huddled awkwardly behind a bag of rice like a child playing hide-and-seek. A perplexed frown marred his visage as he tried to make sense of her strange antics in the supermarket she suddenly deemed her personal playground. “What the hell are you doing? Get up.”At the end of the aisle by the pyramids of fruit, a middle-aged woman with warm, sun-kissed skin and midnight-black tresses, long with a slight wave to it like Jasmine’s own, inspected a stack of bananas with a discerning eye before settling on the unripe green ones. Clad in a flowing dress that grazed the linoleum and a modest cardigan over her shoulders, she donned her Sunday’s best, likely stopping by for a few errands of her own after a morning sermon at church. Dignified, elegant, yet completely oblivious to the pair, her back turned. Unable to mask her morose visage, the maid silently prayed not to be detected by her former guardian as sorrow from their recent separation shadowed over her. Before she could confirm his suspicions, the Vampire already correctly deduced the familial relation between the two women.“Tch,” he clicked his tongue in irritation. “Speak of the devil…”“It’s my mother…!” Tightly clasping the sleeve of his coat, Jasmine whispered to him as though the Vampire could shield her from an impending disaster, one she so desperately wished to avoid. “Please, I can’t let her see me…”Nothing worse than an overly religious parent catching her estranged daughter with some unknown man. The Vampire could already envision the barrage of insults, berating Jasmine for choosing to live with her male classmate under the same roof, her imagination conjuring the most sacrilegious of carnal exploits between them. Rather than staying in the church and worshipping the deity they revered, she ran off to him, close in physical age, doing only God knows what before marriage in sinful cohabitation. None the wiser to their macabre trysts, to the existence of the bloodsucking demons, to her child’s misplaced obsessive devotion to a man who walked among mortals instead of the Almighty above. Theological debate, a mere afterthought to survival. So, this was the same woman who cast her daughter aside like she amounted to little more than the dirt on the ground.“What an awful coincidence.”A surprising sense of sympathy towards the cowering maid dawned on him. Despite his outward annoyance, something small, something buried and undeniably human, understood the judgment cast by a mother, a judgment that ought never to fall on her own child, her subject of unconditional love. The cold echo of abandonment, the endless ache that afflicted him when his mother fled to pursue another romance in the wake of his father’s tragic end. Left alone, helpless, unloved, barely old enough to process loss, only a letter bearing her familiar handwriting remained as servants who once bowed down to his family’s wealth seized the opportunity in their catastrophic downfall. Ransacking the mansion, their hands greedy and unforgiving, as vile as his mother’s blindsiding disappearance. Servants who he once whipped and punished for their incompetence pillaged every room for precious family heirlooms without a care for their former young master’s well-being. A brief pause ensued while he pondered what exactly they ought to do, his hands clenching into fists as if snuffing out those cruel parting words carved into his mind, a message from an absent mother to her now abandoned son.
"I love you, Ruki."
An ugly, seething bitterness rose in his stomach like bile, suppressing the foul urge to regurgitate then and there. Love? No, she didn’t. She couldn’t have. What a sinister joke. How dare she wield that hollow, deceitful word before casting him aside for a new life, an unknown partner she deemed more deserving of her affection. She abandoned him, so easily and unashamed—she left behind both her only child and the memory of her late husband to rot along with their extravagant abode, now decrepit and on the verge of collapse. Resentment surged through his chest, in his undead heart, his whole body tense, his jaw locked. That abandonment rendered him a stranger to tenderness, a prisoner to mistrust especially in regard to women who always spouted such lovely lies before betrayal. Procellous aze drifting back to Jasmine, her mother’s condemnation haunting her as she clambered behind sacks of rice, a sharp disgust shot through him from head to toe. How alike their mothers were—each one too quick to forsake her sole child’s safety, her child’s need for warmth, all for the sake of her own twisted desires.With sickening clarity, he could recall hiding in the debris of the ransacked mansion, its walls echoing the false, hollow promises of his mother’s eventual return, a love effortlessly reneged. The air grew thick with an oppressive solitude no child should ever suffer, broken only by the steps of the intruders who now claimed his home each night, their cachinnations mocking the memories of his family. Even after he lost everything, his beloved parents, his estate now impecunious in its slow decay, his servants-turned-thieves who delivered vehement recumbentibus blows to his adolescent gut, a young Ruki patiently awaited his mother’s arrival. A day that never came. Only emptiness returned to him as he, too, lost his home, wandering the streets with fate uncertain. A void that would one day harden into the distrust and hatred he bore towards an unforgiving world.
How could a mother even think to desert her own child?
Women turned affection into weapons, encouragement into neglect, and kindness into betrayal too easily. Anger simmered beneath his pallor, an outraged and consuming flame. A part of him knew he could feel nothing but fury and revulsion if his long-deceased mother ever returned in present day by some supernatural means, her face materialized before him in some public square like the supermarket they currently stood in. Without a single doubt, he loathed the possibility. In this moment he resonated with Jasmine, her instinct to evade the woman who shaped so much of her pain disguised beneath that cheerful smile she often wore. Tousling his own hair in a frustrated manner, Ruki sighed in resignation.“Fine. I’ll arrange a diversion, but only because I’m not trying to get roped into whatever reunion drama might follow if she spots you.”Faster than human minds could comprehend, a dark airborne creature darted through the overhead lights before diving towards the produce, its massive wings slashing the air with a soft rush. As though unleashing his wrath upon them, the sudden intrusion sent shockwaves of alarm throughout the store, each wingbeat carrying his disdain towards a mother who had abandoned her child without a second thought. Shoppers gasped from every direction, carts collided as they froze mid-step, cashiers stood like petrified statues, and occasionally shrieks of terror punctuated the space as the bat swooped low, scattering a group of patrons who milled around the fruit stands. Dropping the bunch of bananas and her own, albeit empty, basket in surprise, Jasmine’s mother pressed a trembling palm to her mouth as she watched the summoned familiar circle around with vicious intent. The bat nearly skimmed just inches above her head, and, unable to withstand the chaos, she broke into a sprint for the door, her scream piercing the air as she raced towards the exit.“Is that… a bat?!” A horrified woman nearby exclaimed, clutching her purse. “In broad daylight!!”“Eek!” Children stampeded for the entrance, their parents in tow. “Mommy, I’m scared!”Pandemonium erupted as patrons evacuated out of the entrance in their mad dash to escape. For good measure, the Vampire summoned a second bat, a foreboding glint in his stormy blues as he directed his familiars with ominous precision without so much as lifting a finger. With eerie agility, the twin twilight fliers tormented the fresh produce section exclusively, chasing away any customers and sending stray oranges tumbling to the floor. Tomatoes toppled, apples rolled across the linoleum, and baskets flung about as some shoppers fled in trepidation.“Where did they come from?!” A man shouted in the distance. “Screw this, I’m going across the street!”“I don’t know, but I’m getting out of here!!” Someone else yelled, their voice barely audible amidst the frenzy. “Hurry!”Engulfed in panic, the bewildered onlookers fled out of the store in a flurry of fear and half-spilled groceries. As the crowd swept away Jasmine’s mother, she spared the supermarket, as well as the twin bats wreaking havoc, one last worried glance before she quickly joined the exodus, never looking back. A sea of people swarmed for the exit while several stragglers at the other end of the grocery store could only watch in frozen astonishment, debating if they too should abscond as shopping carts clattered about.At last, as the residual cries died down, the two familiars vanished from sight with a snap of his fingers.“There,” he remarked, his voice sadistic and satisfied. “She’s gone.”In awe of the aftermath, Jasmine finally stood up from her hiding place behind the sacks of rice. “W-wow, it really worked…” Her gaze trailed to the automatic sliding doors and then to outside where she witnessed her mother nearly tripping over her own feet in a hasty retreat towards her parked vehicle. Many terrified shoppers zoomed their cars across the street to shop at the competing grocery stores in hopes the enigmatic twin bats wouldn’t pursue them there and haunt those aisles next. Dumbfounded, she blinked at the Vampire, still processing the bizarre turn of events. “I can’t believe it… You really summoned bats, just like that.”“Of course. Who do you take me for? Now she can shop for all the brown eggs she wants at the store across the street,” his lips curled into a sardonic smirk. “As for us, we still have a long list of groceries to go.”“Ruki… I didn’t think you would actually go through with it.” Those words spilled out as she tried to determine the right mix of gratitude and mystification. “Hehe, that’s… What you’ve done for me just now was really kind, even if it was chaotic. It’s nice to know that even you have a mischievous streak when it counts. You know, you seem so mature all the time, but other times… Well, in any case, thank you.”“Don’t think anything of it. Well, that certainly squandered more time than I originally anticipated.”“Yes… I didn’t know bats could be so scary up close. If I didn’t know it was your doing, I probably would’ve been running for the hills with them.”“Perish the thought, Livestock. They wouldn’t have harmed a single strand of hair on your head. Quite obedient creatures, aren’t they? My familiars. Those bats served their one and only purpose—to terrify and terrify they did. Fear is a strong motivator, after all. You would know. Besides,” he snatched Jasmine by the chin, lifting her head to meet his gelid gaze. “Only I can hurt you. Not even my familiars would harm what belongs to me.”The beguiling equanimity he commanded so effortlessly sent chills down her spine like the calm after the storm, their faces mere inches apart. Once again, a profuse blush blossomed across her cheeks, taken aback at the sudden proximity to the man who stood up for her in his own unique way.“Ru-Ruki… I won’t forget this.”Stepping back with his usual air of indifference, the Vampire released her chin.“The staff here have much to clean up it would seem,” he finally placed a hefty sack of rice into the shopping basket, earning a wince of discomfort from Jasmine as her second hand came to the rescue, aiding the pressure on her weak grip. “Let’s not dawdle any longer than necessary and split the remainder of the grocery list. I trust you can, at the very least, fetch a dark French roast coffee blend. The teas will be in the section next to it. We’re out of Earl Grey, Darjeeling, and English breakfast—restock on those and meet me back in the spices aisle.”Still lost in disbelief, the maid nodded at his orders, her heart racing erratically as she watched several more startled shoppers hastily evacuate. With a soft sigh, she traipsed toward the rows of coffee and assorted tea flavors, thoughts lingering on the horrific act of kindness Ruki executed just moments ago. As she made her way down the narrow aisles, a strange warmth suffused her chest, one she could not overlook. The way he protected her, however twisted, caught her off guard unlike any previous gestures from her past life. Extremities absentmindedly brushed against the sleek black bags of coffee as she redirected her attention to the errands at hand. The corners of her lips lifted at the realization he essentially told her his preferred beverages aside from blood.“I also really love black teas,” she said to herself. “We’re the same in that regard, Ruki.”Into the basket went boxes of his favorite coffee roasts, their rich, bold aroma promising comfort in every brew, alongside neatly contained tea bags, each one a blend they both fancied. With a two-handed grip on the shopping basket that swayed with her stride, Jasmine skipped lightly through the aisle to regroup with him, her steps almost a dance of enthusiasm.“We’re done here.”He wasted no time dropping tins of salt, pepper, parsley, and lemongrass in with the rest of the groceries.“Let’s pay for these and head back home.”As they approached the cash register, heavy shopping basket chock-full with ingredients, Jasmine couldn’t help but watch as the employees swept the last remnants of the commotion his bat familiars caused, from the crushed produce to the disarrayed carts tipped onto their sides. The exhausted expressions they wore only deepened the guilt creeping up on her since she had been the one to request the Vampire to intervene in the first place.“I… I didn’t mean for things to escalate like that,” she muttered meekly. “I feel sorry for them.”“Just be glad it’s not your job to clean that mess.”The cashier at the counter offered a polite but weary smile in the aftermath, hurriedly scanning their items. Although she processed their purchases and the overall transaction diligently, she occasionally exchanged glances with her unsettled coworkers, their minimum wage insufficient for the disaster they suffered today. Some whispered behind the shelves of merchandise, lamenting their career choices as they swept up the debris. Shifting pigeon-toed on her feet, still uneasy, Jasmine observed as the Vampire handed over payment for their groceries without a care in the world. Unaffected and unapologetic, he took the bags from the cashier and left the lighter ones in his maid’s care. While both of Jasmine’s arms anchored towards the ground with a bag on each side, Ruki strode out the store with a hand to spare.Winter zephyrs greeted them upon departure from the supermarket. As though yearning for comfort, her gaze froze on his lax palm. Those long, slender digits, asking to be held. The same hand that squeezed her throat out of contempt and voracity, that caressed her thigh under the dinner table. Elegant, yet brutal. That vice of a hand now hung at his side, open and unburdened. Against all reason, she longed to feel his skin on hers again, perhaps comparing how their fingers overlapped with one another. Her dainty yet short ones against his elongated, masculine digits, interlocking in a loving gesture. No matter how she viewed her unusual circumstances, the maid wished to grow closer with her new master, the one who both pillaged her blood and rarely saved her from close calls like the potential reunion.A lookout adjoined with the grocery store on an observation platform beckoned Jasmine towards the spectacular landscape unfolding before her. Step by step she left the Vampire’s shadowed figure behind like an afterthought, lost in the mesmerizing panorama. Evergreens dotted the landscape as the wind ruffled her tresses. Several snow-capped mountains crowned with fresh layers of white framed the horizon in wondrous alpenglow. They all loomed in serene grandeur beneath the sunset’s warm embrace. Bathed in a blazing, golden glow as the sun descended to the lake’s edge, the luminary ignited this firmament in radiant expanses of saffron that approached amber at the summits. It cast a molten path across the water like a river of liquid gold in ruby red ripples. A solitary canoe sailed off into the distance across the glistening sea of scarlet, its wake a faint undulation that mirrored the fading afternoon as Jasmine stumbled to the railing to marvel at the fugacious sight that held her captive with its transience rather than following Ruki back home.Skyscrapers to the side of the scenery stood in a breathtaking gilded glow that reflected the brumal sunset. The sturdy, metallic giants intertwined with industrial cranes and piers of the cityscape beneath the sky, ablaze as the sun dipped lower by the second. In the final moments of daylight, heavens above surrendered to this crimson inferno as silhouettes elongated and the divine reverie took hold.Though the Vampire maintained his aloof demeanor, his stormy gaze surreptitiously studied Jasmine as she lingered at the lookout, the gilded tendrils illuminating her youthful complexion and the appreciative smile with which she greeted the pulchritudinous landscape of sunset bleeding into the evening horizon. Oblivious to what specifically about the sunset held his livestock spellbound, he pivoted in place and crept up from behind. Despite his initial irritation, for he had no time to bask in the idyllic scene, Ruki’s exasperation wavered ever so slightly. Brisk and stealthy, he closed the distance between them, leaning against the railing in unison. “You’re falling behind, Livestock. Have you lost your sense of direction? The manor is the other way.”“Aww, but Ruki… We should enjoy views like this. I’m so happy you’re a Vampire unaffected by the sun, because at least you can admire a beautiful sunset like this one. I didn’t know it could look so red and fiery. It’s magical.”The outdoor breeze tousled their onyx locks, shoulders hunched forward, palms pressed to the aluminum. With resigned exhalation he too transfixed on the sun retreating south, their drastic height difference apparent. Just silence and observation, side by side. To him, the natural beauty held zero significance of any kind, merely another winter’s evening in the modern city, albeit a picturesque one at that. Slowly, the golden rays vanished along with parts of his icy veneer, his countenance softening.“Nothing magical about it,” his words frosted over dismissively. “It happens every day. Sunsets are just another one of life’s guarantees, a reminder that every day ends no matter how bright it began. For all its color, there is nothing to be impressed with. Although I won’t deny how stunning the view is, I’m not in the habit of disrupting my busy routine and idling around to marvel at sunsets like a human. Not to mention I’ve seen this particular landscape more times than I care to count.”“No, not like this. Yes, it’s a guarantee in life that the sun sets and rises, but this is the first sunset I watched with you. You’re…” that usual blush of hers pinkened her visage once more, “you’re a handsome man, Ruki. Underneath this fiery sunset you transcend any masterpiece. I wish I could capture it somehow, a drawing or picture perhaps, but neither would ever do you any justice.”Such cliché praise and flattery evoked a cynical chuckle from him as the corners of his lips curled in challenged amusement.“Vampires are more than just pretty faces, you know. We’re an ageless existence meant to attract our prey. It only shows how easily lured in you are, falling for my looks and deception. And here I thought you might be a clever girl, not one who swoons over just any heartthrob.” An offended pout emerged as her gaze parted with the scarlet horizon, turning instead to meet Ruki's tempestuous hues with indignation.“You don’t get it! I’m not normally this head over heels for anyone. The truth is I don’t find many people, if at all, physically attractive like you. I never knew what it feels like to melt under someone’s eyes and touch, to feel butterflies fluttering in their stomach upon sight. Vampire or not, you look like the man of my dreams. I know you always suck my blood and sink your fangs into me without a care for how scared I am, but… I still want to learn more about you, Ruki.” “What a furtive dance around courtship. Is that why you so foolishly signed us up for that school project? To better understand your master? Don't make me laugh.”The storms in his bottomless blue hues blazed with scorn.“I don’t know what you expect to uncover, but test me like that again and I won’t hesitate to show you the same fate all my previous prey have met—a lesson they never lived to tell.”“I-I just… wanted to work on it with you, is all.” Although she stammered, her blush only deepened.“You’re lucky I prefer to keep the milk and eggs intact over punishing you in public right now,” he reluctantly took a step back. “Enough of this. We’re going home.”With his free hand the Vampire guided the two away from the observation deck, leading them back along the winding pathway to the Mukami manor. The hefty grocery bags held her hands hostage as he casually ghosted an arm around her shoulder like some married couple at the end of an unexpectedly eventful yet tedious errand run. Shadows stretched and slunk down the city streets in which skyscrapers on either side blazed with the fierce, fiery glow of the sunset. Power lines crisscrossed the scene in subtle, imperceptible lines overhead, buzzing with whispers of electricity in stark contrast to the steady flow of cars cruising down narrow roads. Molten saffron hues soon bled away into dusk as ornamental trees stood watch along the sidewalks filled with pedestrians concluding their own weekend routines, the foliage black against the gleamy gold background all the while. Ruki and Jasmine, their grocery bags in tow, hurried home—that is, until the maid spotted her favorite café around the corner of the block.Delicate fuchsia blooms draped over the quaint entrance as thousands of petals suspended from the striped awning down to the sides of the glass-stained door. A two-seater patio table whose parasol complemented the canopy right outside the restaurant’s lace-curtained window invited a cozy steep of comfort to all who patroned, both avid tea party enthusiasts and newcomers alike. Cloyingly sweet scents of the freshly brewed beverages and decadent pastries wafted through dusk’s gentle zephyrs, catching Jasmine’s breath in her throat and churning grumbles in her empty stomach.“Oh, Ruki! Can we—”“No.” A barista sweeping the terrace could only guffaw at the two bickering outside her café.“You both look like you could use a break,” she smiled courteously at them. “We close in an hour, but we still have room for a party of two—no reservations required.”“Aww, come on, Ruki… I’ve been here before. The tea soothes your soul and the food is just to die for,” Jasmine implored with sparkles twinkling in her resplendent tea-hued eyes. “Just a quick break, not even an hour! Pretty please?”As if this insolent livestock deserved a rewarding moment of respite. With the sun nearly nowhere in sight, the supermarket pandemonium, and boxes of newly purchased tea they could simply brew at home, the Vampire could only glare in disagreement. However, the memory of her oblivious mother as she fled from the produce section lingered bitterly. While Jasmine could never fathom his own unresolved family estrangement, even through the lens of his vampiric nature, that same feeling he experienced when he first caught her trespassing on the outskirts of his estate resurfaced. Abandoned, helpless, fumbling that pitiful tent. It grazed his pride to concede even a brief cup of tea, but the break could afford ample time for picking up where they left off in the conversation regarding Trismégiste and their plans for the group project. Moreover, despite his stoic mien, unlike the maid who practically drooled at the thought of soothing tea to sate her growling stomach, Ruki harbored a discreet fondness for infusions himself. A deep, reluctant sigh left the Vampire as he acquiesced in his decision to indulge the troubled girl.“To die for, hm. We shall see about that.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Tintinnabulations of a bell ringing overhead jingled throughout the cozy café as the two entered. Immediately, the cloying aroma detected from outside magnified tenfold in the small space as the barista showed them to a table by the lace-curtained window, its ranch-styled chairs cushioned with pink plaid upholstery on seats that brought solace after an eventful day of running errands. Placing a detailed menu of teas that resembled more of a book with its lack of pictures and long assortment of flavors for each of them, the amicable hostess took her momentary leave with a smile as sweet as their surroundings. Displeasure soured his features as Ruki sat opposite the ecstatic maid, his glacial gaze observing the garish décor in all its pastels and lace as though it conspired to mock a brooding demon of the night such as himself. Their grocery bags sat atop the windowsill, just barely spared of the sea of delicate motifs clearly targeted towards female clientele, an atmosphere so very uncharacteristic that it made his skin crawl. Amidst the soft chatter of the other patrons in a café filled wall-to-wall with women, his towering stature posed a stark juxtaposition to the quaint ambiance as the restaurant’s sole man.In the center of the café, a vintage brick fireplace toasted the room with its glowing scarlet embers, reminiscent of the sunset they had just witnessed as it sunk south, retreating behind the tree-lined horizon. Rotund vases with pink roses at full bloom adorned each circular mahogany expanse draped in floral plaid tablecloth. Lamps in every corner coruscated the cozy corners the last vestiges of golden daylight filtering through lace curtains. Each option enchanted more than the previous as Jasmine peered over the extensive selection of teas with an open-mouthed grin. Chocolate opals shone like the rippling surface of fresh tea poured out of its pot—rich, warm, energetic—as her eyes darted from left to right, up and down, scanning the menu in search of her favorites. Opposite her, Ruki exuded a palpable disdain for the atypical setting as if trapped in a world to which he did not belong, completely out of place. A cacophony of feminine chatter, silverware clinking against porcelain plates, teacups rattling against their saucers. Refusing to take a look, the Vampire crossed his arms in front of him. Shoulders taut, chin lowered in annoyance, an apathetic frown tugging at his features, already settled on a decision the maid could only deem as bland as the beverage in question.“Coffee will suffice,” came his curt reply. “Black coffee. I have no need for these convoluted drinks.”An astonished gasp escaped Jasmine as she slammed her menu down in surprise.“What?! But… Ruki, we’re in tea heaven right now, you can’t tell me you’d rather have a plain coffee! You could drink that almost anywhere… It would be a waste not to venture out of your comfort zone and try an exotic flavor we don’t have back home.”“We seem to have two very different definitions of ‘heaven,’ Livestock. Black coffee is simple and effective—it tastes perfectly fine without the sugary additives. I don’t have a sweet tooth like you clearly do. You should know that by now.”Gripping the menu with both hands, an adorably exaggerated pout formed on her visage as she leaned forward. A fingertip traced down the list as if proving a point to him.“Aww, at least give it a try! There’s warming chai spice, afternoon Darjeeling, and even… Oh!”Undeterred, her voice wove through each name, spinning them with a fervor that made each one sound like the tantalizing title of a book he had yet to read.“They even have seasonal varieties here! Pumpkin spice, vanilla peach apricot, black forest, black rose, English pudding, Créme de la Earl… Hehe, this one has a funny name, ‘chocolate monkey.’ That one is chocolate with a hint of banana.”“Ridiculous. Dumbing it down for me was quite unnecessary when you’re the one acting so insipidly delighted. How do humans even come up with such stupid names? Who in their right mind concocted ‘chocolate monkey?’ You must be lobotomized if you think I’m going to order something straight out of a tea party for children.”Regret towards the impromptu café visit seeped in as his brow arched disapprovingly.“You just had to list off all the most bizarre flavors from that whole roster, didn’t you. As if I don’t have the eyes to read it for myself.”For whatever godforsaken reason, the exuberant maid burst into an inappropriate fit of cheerful laughter. Each giggle ended in an idiosyncratic sort of wheeze or gasp that was uniquely Jasmine, chuckles he never heard before. Nonstop cachinnations droned on like she could no longer suppress it with every one of his snide remarks, leaving the Vampire dumbfounded. Even some of the nearby customers glanced her way out of nosy curiosity, others out of genuine concern.“Oi, control yourself. Hilarious, isn’t it? People are looking.”“Ahaha… Hehehe… Oh, I’m so sorry, Ruki. Where are my manners? It’s just… You’re so funny when you’re unamused like this,” her laughter only brightened and thus vexed him further. “I’ve never seen you so out of your element!”“How deplorable. The ice you tread upon is thin indeed. You are the one who insisted we even step foot into this atrocious place, let alone order something ‘exotic’ as you naively put, and yet you are the one laughing at me. If it will get you to shut up, I’ll have their black currant blend, though I doubt it will live up to my expectations.”“Yay! I’ve had that one before, it’s delicious! Hm… I’ll go with the chocolate monkey, it sounds promising. I love the combination of chocolate and banana, I’m sure it tastes good.”“Ah, yes. Truly the pinnacle of human ingenuity. I can’t say I’m surprised with your choice.”After all the banter and laughter, the barista finally returned to their table, pen and notepad poised to take their orders.“Have you two decided on what you would like?”“Yes!” Quick to chime in, Jasmine beamed at the woman. “I’ll have the chocolate monkey, please!”With an amused nod, the barista wrote her selection of tea down, then turned to Ruki who wore a begrudging scowl.“Black currant for me,” the Vampire cast a sideways glower at Jasmine almost as if daring her to giggle in his presence. “Strong, no added nonsense, if you can manage that much.”“Understood, sir. One chocolate monkey and one black currant, coming right up.”The barista retrieved both of their menus before she left for the kitchen to prepare their orders.“Aw, Ruki, you could at least try to enjoy the experience, even if only for a little while.”“And you could try not to embarrass yourself in front of everyone in this restaurant, yet here we are.”“Hmm… Well, it’s confirmed you really don’t like sweet flavors, huh? I’ll keep that in mind.”“Oh, good, you remembered what I told you less than five minutes ago. Keep that knowledge tucked safely in that small, vacant head of yours, that way I’m never subjected to this saccharine torture again. I dislike sugar—plain and simple,” he stared out the window with his head supported by his hand. “You don’t have to speak of it like it’s some breakthrough discovery. Good grief, you and your tendency to make mountains out of molehills.”“Hmph, I’m not that forgetful, you know…” Another pout rose on her lips with her cheeks puffed out before she resumed her jubilant spirit. “It’s just a preference of yours that I’d like to remember in case I cook or bake something nice for you. I want to prepare something that you’re bound to enjoy, and if you say you don’t have a sweet tooth, then that’s fine by me! So, on that note… What kind of foods do you like, Ruki? Which is your favorite? I’ll learn all the recipes for you!”“If you must know, nothing overly seasoned or flavored, but that’s beside the point. We have far more pressing matters than food preferences to discuss,” he redirected his arctic gaze to her. “Like Trismégiste.”Mention of the school project alone sent Jasmine into another rose-colored reverie of the two side by side in the study, poring over the yellowed pages of the enigmatic figure from Eastern Europe during times of aristocracy and revolutions. At long last they would collaborate on ideas and brainstorm together as a duo, as a team, striving towards the same perfect grade as ever. While the Vampire always bested her in exam scores, she had little way of knowing how he fared in more creative assignments other than tests that separated the star students from the dropouts in assessments of correct versus incorrect answers. This foreign name stirred those hopeless dreams of hers once more as she clasped her hands together excitedly, leaning forth and eager to discuss.“Yes! That was the first time I heard of such a person… Trismégiste,” she nearly stammered just pronouncing the syllables. “Actually, I do recall reading that name in Charles Baudelaire’s The Flowers of Evil. In any case, I suppose the first step would be for us to peruse the library for all texts pertaining to him and then conduct our research from there.”A subtle creak from the ranch chair resounded across the floorboards as Ruki shifted in his seat ever so slightly, arms folded across his chest, tempests narrowed and fixated on her unblinkingly—especially as she brought up the anthology of poems, infamous for its censorship upon publication.“That won’t be necessary.”With a tilt of her head, her long midnight tresses went lopsided, one side cascading past her shoulder.“Huh? Why not?”“I already own every book, every text, every passage no matter how concise about him in my study.”Minutes melted away as quickly as the sunset outside the window as the barista returned to their table, tray in hand, shattering whatever astounded exclamation Jasmine had readied at Ruki’s erudite propensities. First, she set down two matching teacups for the pair, each one an obsidian ceramic trimmed by gold as they sat on their complementary saucers, glinting under the café’s muted pendant lights. A pearly, iridescent floral motif blossomed on all sides and on the interior of the cup as well before bathing in a sea of steaming hot black currant and chocolate monkey poured from teapots donning the same pattern. Beside them, she placed a glass jar filled with sugar cubes and a tiny porcelain pitcher of creamer on the table. In addition to these warm, comforting beverages arrived the unexpected daily specials: artfully arranged platters of finger sandwiches.“Enjoy,” said the barista with a polite smile after unloading the serving tray. “If you need anything else, let me know.”“Th-thank you so much!” The flustered maid expressed her heartfelt gratitude, practically drooling at the display. “This all looks so delicious… Ooh, I can’t wait to dig in.”The barista departed with the same quiet grace, leaving the pair in a cozy cocoon of warmth and nourishment. Without hesitation, Jasmine reached for the sugar cubes, plopping two into her tea with a soft clink and stirring it gently. White particles dissolved in the blink of an eye before she poured a dash of creamer in. Meanwhile, Ruki refused to touch the sugar and cream, opting to watch the steam from his black currant rise then disappear as he waited for the tea to cool. Reluctantly, he took one of the smoked salmon finger sandwiches, biting into it with the reward of a rich, evenly textured flavor.“Hm… Not bad,” he coolly admitted. “Although I could have prepared it better myself.”Astringent and bittersweet, the Vampire sampled his black currant tea. Much to his surprise, both the aroma and flavor satisfied him, the first sip sharp in its tartness that soon gave way to rich, fruity undertones. A dark, almost smoky essence lingered on his tongue. It mirrored his default mood: faintly bitter. “Hehe, it’s scrumptious, isn’t it? Maybe we should have a tea party at home sometime with your cooking!”“Absolutely not. I have yet to host such a frivolous tea party, and I would prefer to keep it that way.”The refreshing taste of cucumber danced on her tastebuds as Jasmine nibbled on the finger sandwich, relishing in every delicate crunch, eyelids nearly fluttering shut in bliss.“Mm, tasty!” Next, she savored the creamy sweetness of her chocolate monkey tea in delightful sips. “Everything here always tastes so yummy.”“Two sugar cubes and cream… Unsightly. No wonder you felt like a stone when I hung you from the roof,” he teased with a sinister smirk obscured by his obsidian teacup. “You could stand to lose a couple pounds.”“Hey! I don’t weigh that much… Though it’s true I could work on my tummy…”“It’s more about the inside—your blood, to be exact—than how you look.”Taken aback, the maid reached for her napkin and wiped any stray crumbs, as if trying to tidy up the umpteenth offended pout from her lips, ready to switch topics.“Well, where were we… That’s very dedicated of you, Ruki—your collection of books, I mean. I didn’t expect you to be so prepared for this group project! It’s like we’re off to a head start with the resources readily available to us, then. I guess the first real step would be to read all of it, although you must already know everything in those books if you’ve had them for a while…”The Vampire grit his teeth, suppressing a flicker of anger as the handle of his teacup compressed between his thumb and index, porcelain quivering in his grip. “Even Baudelaire’s Les Fleurs du mal is in my possession. How peculiar… An ex-church girl who has read such an immoral work—that alone ought to be grounds for excommunication. For one of your past college assignments, I assume. No matter,” he heaved a sigh as he lifted the black currant to his lips, taking a swig. “Whether your knowledge of said anthology stemmed from fleeting curiosity or academic diligence, I commend you for knowing of its existence at all. Indeed, Baudelaire is one of, if not my favorite poet. He is as controversial and disturbing as they come. Since you’re familiar with his poetry, surely you must realize that Trismégiste is another epithet for the Devil.”“Yes… That is precisely why the name stood out to me,” she carefully held her teacup with both hands as if clinging to its warmth for catharsis. “I remember its association with Satan, but during class, I wasn’t sure if this political figure has any relation to Baudelaire’s Trismégiste.”Both took long, thoughtful sips from their tea, Jasmine exulting in the layered chocolate and banana notes while Ruki’s gaze only darkened, those tempests miles away in another world, storming in distant memories.“Our professor left out many important details in those lectures. For instance, Trismégiste’s inexplicable resurrections, rising from every threat he encountered like a phoenix. The countless assassination attempts he miraculously survived, his otherworldly ability to cure any disease, even the terminal illness that plagued the President’s daughter. He cheated death, much like the Devil himself, and as expected, the country fell into ruin.”Ruki pictured it himself: images of a man with shoulder-length, tousled tresses that approached white, brilliant citrines glinting behind rectangle glasses in this human form that defied mortality. Every time assassins tried to take his life in vain, it was as though Trismégiste’s blood congealed, his wounds sealing in moments. Even if his silverware tinged with poison, he never so much as flinched. Their weapons discarded, lost to history, nowhere to be found like the mercenaries designated to eliminate him. Bullets flying off course from even the sharpest of shooters as they missed their mark. Barely a scratch on him, an ethereal glow surrounding his silhouette, like he boasted all the time in the world to wreak havoc on his homeland that crumbled under this corrupt dictatorship. When he eradicated the supposedly incurable disease plaguing the President’s daughter, no one could touch him—they could not dare to challenge the President’s word. “It is just as Baudelaire wrote in his poetic magnum opus: humans are mere instruments of death, prisoners of this Devil who dominates the world. A world teeming with sin and decay as the Devil manipulates mankind like marionettes. So long as he exists, humans commit sin, as you already heard time and time again in those soporific sermons of your church. Surely enough, the regime at that time proliferated nationwide tragedy. An overall decline in quality of life, widespread famine, a ban on abortion and contraceptives that led to—”Bile threatened to rise from deep within his throat. While Trismégiste soared to new political heights as the President’s blindly trusted aide, a young Ruki stumbled through the streets, injured and homeless, alongside other children who fought over a stray loaf of bread like a pack of starved animals. Foraging through dumpsters for scraps, stealing from vendors, adolescents scrambling for money—all regular occurrences in the town he wandered on an empty stomach. Rather than stooping to their level, the ex-aristocrat child who lost his family, his fortune, and his food ignored the commotion until hunger finally won and he fainted onto the concrete asphalt. With consciousness fading in and out, the prideful boy collapsed, unaware of the tribulations awaiting him as clergymen flocked to his side in the most ironic ‘rescue.’ For the rest of his life, he would resent them for taking him into that so-called sanctuary, a fortress of desolation that dared to call itself an orphanage.Patina rusted over every inch of this filthy establishment. Slate walls threatened to crumble around him, shrouded in their permanent layers of mildew and grime. The cold permeated every stone as if leaching any warmth from within. Streaks of sepia seeped through imperceptible cracks in the ceiling, casting a sickly glow that did little to pierce the darkness pervading the orphanage a young Ruki found himself in, a far cry from the extravagant manor of his past. Stagnant stenches of mold, threadbare linens, and sweat from unwashed skin mingled with the metallic tang of a disinfectant that only failed to mask these foul odors of decay. Splintered wood jutted out into jagged fragments like broken bones in every corner beneath the iron-framed beds aligned in rigid rows. Rust marred their bedframes as each mattress resembled little more than a cage for the orphans who laid curled, famished, and shivering. Distant screams ricocheted from all directions the moment he awakened. Attendants—self-proclaimed ‘caretakers’—patrolled the halls with the authority of prison guards. Their heavy, unsympathetic steps echoed through the corridors, each stomp a signal, a warning, for the hundreds of children packed like sardines to fall in line, feigning obedience and order. Frail with hunger and defeat, the orphans scattered about in fear, their haunted gazes following these brutal enforcers. Between the ruthless staff and the other children who bullied him out of envy for his former glory, a young Ruki isolated himself within these decrepit walls. Despite their mutually malnourished state, despite being served the same measly meals, those orphans mustered what little strength remained to kick open the very wounds his traitorous servants inflicted on him, jealous and spiteful.“Serves you right!!” They tormented him, landing repeated blows on his back, his legs, even his head, afflicting a trail of abrasions on his adolescent body. “What, you’re above talking to commoners?! Take this!!”“Kuh…!”Blood frothed from his lips as they took their turns thrashing the former aristocrat. No matter how desperately he wished for it, however, death continued to evade him.
If I can’t die here, then… Everyone else can go ahead and perish. I’ll kill every last one of them.
Day after day, he lamented this pitiful fate, though he shed no tears of sorrow nor self-pity. Instead, he wrapped himself in silence as if it shielded him like armor, adopting solitude as his only weapon. Why had his beloved mother forsaken him to start a new family? Why did his once-esteemed father take his own life, hanging himself with the same whip the young aristocrat used to punish his household servants? Had his family held together through these turbulent times, Ruki would never have fallen so low. No mere commoner child would dare lay a hand on him had his family name survived the vicious undercurrents of political strife. Yet here he shriveled up, despised and alone. Bitter hatred festered in his young heart. Hatred equally complex and unrelenting. Hatred towards his mother who disappeared when he needed her most, hatred towards the clergymen who preached of peace only to drag him to this desolate place, hatred towards his peers whose bruising punches drove him deeper in despair, hatred towards the guards who abused children for sport, hatred towards these sleeping quarters that could offer no warmth during such frigid nights. Resentment towards the world raged in him as the Vampire recalled the horrors of his youth.“—A spike in orphaned children. Children abandoned on the streets, children starving to death, children wallowing in filth. Children forced to sit in their own feces and urine due to the negligence and abuse of these orphanages. Children shot dead, killed, and tortured by the same ‘caretakers’ who took them in. Some tried to kill themselves and failed. Others tried to escape and met their end. Pungent and rotten, a truly nauseating place.”Knuckles white, his digits curled against the tabletop in frustration, voice taut with his memories’ weight. Veins protruded beneath the pale skin of his now clenched fist, exhaling slowly and reigning in the surge of emotions stirred by this recollection. In stunned silence, Jasmine listened carefully to his account of what happened all those years ago, her cheerful demeanor falling to the wayside as she steadily consumed her food and sipped her tea. As if washing down the bile, Ruki finished the remnants of his black currant in one final swig, porcelain rattling against the saucer as he set his teacup down. “…The Romanian orphanages, right?” The bleak era he once endured was one the maid merely read about in books and heard of in their political science class. “That’s terrible… What those children suffered…”“Indeed,” he stared out the café window. “Collateral damage for one man’s vision of the future. Everything I share with you today is far worse than what the texts depict—than what our professor ever taught.” Bruises marred a young Ruki from head to toe, his skin swollen and tender from the continuous beatings. He laid face down on the cold, dirt floor, motionless after the other orphans grew bored of their own violence. Bereft of conviction, he stayed like that for a while, harboring no reason to get back up on his feet. That is, until a presence intruded—a child he never met before who encroached with an unsettling gaze. The usual disgust and mockery were replaced with an alarming sense of admiration in those hollow amethysts.“We’re the same…” The child muttered under his breath, his voice strangely earnest. “We’re both beaten and bruised… Hey, how did you get so many?”Bandages wrapped this unsettling stranger’s arms from his wrists to his elbows with all else obscured beneath an oversized sable cloak that tattered at the ends, dragging along the smudged ground.
What’s with this guy…? He’s giving me the creeps…
Chills jolted down his spine at the strange child’s words, catalyzing a newfound resolve in Ruki’s battered body. With great effort, he finally pushed himself up, pain searing through him as he tried to escape the scene. Clutching his pummeled self, he limped in the other direction only for the ominous boy to trail behind like his own shadow.“Stop…!” Ruki growled at him in a strained tone. “Don’t come any closer!”“Ah, wait… At least tell me…” The tattered boy insisted. “How do I make them hit me too…?”“I said don’t follow me!! You’re an eyesore! Go away!”“Come on… I’ll stay with you… If I’m with you, then they’ll hit me too… So much…”Despite the plethora of harsh insults, despite every fiber of his being screaming at him to flee, the eerie child—Azusa—followed Ruki around the orphanage wherever he went, a betrayal of his isolation. Unlike the former aristocrat who lost everything, a young Azusa found a strange solace in physical pain as a means to escape his deeper emotional wounds. The other orphans, fueled by cruelty, continued to torment both of them in tandem, their bodies littered in countless cuts and bruises that left their skin a blackened blue. Clenched fists sank into them with surprising ease as the two surrendered to the everyday violence. Red dripped from their noses as they hunched over on the ground, arms twisted, legs bent in horrific angles, punches raining down on them from every which way.In time, he met another orphan like himself, a boy who had evaded death despite the surrounding evil. One who gouged out his own right eye. A young Kou spun around, sole aquamarine narrowed as he scanned the darkness, tense and guarded.“Who’s there…?!”Stepping out of the shadows, Ruki revealed himself, his stormy blues challenging him upon first glance.“You want to end your own misery so badly, don’t you? Be my guest,” venom dripped in every word. “Hurry up and perish already. Why do you hesitate?”“I’m not!” The blonde clenched his fists defiantly, knuckles paling as he swallowed nervously. “Watch closely—I’ll do it right now…!”Expression unchanging, Ruki merely folded his arms and tilted his head in curiosity as if this was no more than idle entertainment.“Go on, then. Make haste. It must be fate… I’ll see you off in your final moments.”With each passing second, Kou’s resolve faltered. Frustration twisted his features as he froze in place, rooted in spot.“Damn it!” He cursed, looking down at his trembling hands. “Why… Why can’t I do it?!”“I thought as much.”“I should have done it a long time ago… So why…?! Why haven’t I ever done it?!” The blonde’s shoulders slumped as he stared into the emptiness beyond. Wavering voice barely above a whisper, laced with bitter defeat, his head lowered in resignation. “Why can’t I just… End it, even now?”For a moment, a flicker of empathy softened Ruki’s usual disdain towards the boy he observed, the boy who looked as lost and broken as he felt deep down. “It’s because you still have a wish.”“A wish…?” Kou blinked, taken aback by the prospect.“Yes. You’ve always yearned to see the blue sky, haven’t you? The view through that window. In order for you to see it, you’d have to be alive.”“The blue sky…”“Don’t lose hope so long as you harbor that wish. That is, unless you intend on being a loser until the end, a loser who died in this filthy place?”A spark of rekindled hope blazed in his sole aquamarine as Kou’s visage hardened. He fell silent, fingernails burning crescents into his palms.“If you truly want freedom,” Ruki encouraged, “then follow me. You’ll attain the blue sky and freedom to your heart’s content.”Eventually, Kou introduced Yuma, a tall and stubborn boy with a hard-set jaw, to the other two, and the four joined forces. Although Ruki despised humanity and the world that suffocated him from everything he once loved, the presence of his future brothers, each of them, in due course, bound by vampirism rather than blood, offered him something precious and irreplaceable he hadn’t known in years—an inseverable connection. Imperfect, flawed, and just as broken as him, he recognized he no longer stood alone. Even if he originally saw them as mere pawns for the escape plan he devised, at the very least, they shared the same misery, finding strength in one another and living for the strong bonds they forged under the grey ceiling of the dreaded orphanage.“We’re getting out of here,” a young Ruki declared as he extrapolated the details of his escape plan. “Whatever it takes.”“Don’t make it sound so easy,” Yuma scoffed, brow furrowed in skepticism. “They’re watchin’ every corner for anyone even thinkin’ of escape.”“Although we can’t just sneak past their sight, we can distract the guards with a little incentive. All it takes is a pretty penny.”Even outside the orphanage, children and adults alike leaped at the first opportunity for lost change in the aftermath of raised taxes and a declining economy. Once, Ruki saw a girl around his age jump into a frozen pond for one singular coin despite knowing she would perish there in hopes of eating bread or meat—common food that was now deemed a luxury.“Are you sure this is… a good idea…?” Azusa asked, uncertain as he fidgeted with his bandages.“It doesn’t matter if it’s good or bad!” Kou cried. “We never deserved to be caged here in the first place.”“Okay, but…”“We’ll set fire near the guard’s surveillance office,” Ruki’s steel gaze swept over the group, his cadence steady and resolute.“You really think this will work?” The insects of doubt crawled in Kou’s head. “We have to at least try. We’re going to escape this Hell, the four of us, without looking back. No matter what it takes.”Although he fell silent, Azusa nodded along, listening intently.“So, about this plan…” Yuma pondered with a low rumble from his chest. “When are we gonna get the ball rolling?”“Tomorrow night,” Ruki reminded them matter-of-factly. “We’ll have to leave everything behind. No luggage or unnecessary items, is that understood?”“Right!” Kou exclaimed with redoubled determination, gathering his courage.“We’re in,” Yuma concurred, giving a firm nod.“If… everyone agrees… then I’ll go, too…” Azusa conceded to the plan, gaze downcast but adamant.Puffs of smoke suffocated the space and infiltrated the halls, curling into every crevice until the orphanage felt smothered. The acrid odor bit at their throats, stinging the eyes of each passerby as shouts erupted from multiple orphanage attendants in addled outrage. Vestiges of orange danced on the walls as screams mingled together in a frantic din of fear, ascending above the crackling flames that rapidly spread like wildfire through the facility. Steel doors slammed shut, footsteps pounded like a stampede, smoke swallowing the orphanage and all its inhabitants as they struggled to breathe.“What’s going on out there?! Those damned brats again!! Stop them!”“What is that, smoke?! Someone’s started a fire! It’s spreading—quick, put it out!”As the chaos ensued, Ruki slipped through the shadows, steel-blue hues alight with purpose. He motioned to the other three, a signal that the plan rolled into full operation.“Now’s our chance!! Let’s go!”Sylvan glades stretched out before the four as they sprinted out the corridor, leaving the orphanage behind. A long-forgotten scent of fresh earth and the cool air of the forests beyond filled their lungs as they ran like the wind for their lives. With each step trekking into the ground underfoot, the deplorable facility shrank into a distant, foreboding silhouette in favor of towering trees and verdant fields, the woods burying the bleak memories they wished to abandon. Leaf by leaf those fears slowly faded as the dense forest canopy enveloped the four orphans, beckoning them forward.“Ha! That actually worked,” Yuma chuckled breathlessly with exhilaration. “Almost too well!”“Did you see their faces?” Kou sneered. “When they saw the fire spreading, they turned white as ghosts!”“Just run!!” Ruki urged, glancing over his shoulder cautiously as he dashed forward. “They’ll figure out we escaped soon enough and come after us!”The eldest redirected his attention to Azusa who lagged behind, gazing up at the sky with wide amethysts in blank amazement.“Azusa! Stop staring at the sky and keep up!”“S-Sorry… But, Ruki… the sky… it’s so open and blue.”“…What?”An infinite blue hung overhead. Nothing but blue as far as the eye could see with one’s head held high. White clouds dotted this blue expanse, the ridges of the mountains barely visible from afar, owing to the clear air, fresh and clean. Blue. And what a beautiful, breathtaking blue it was. The blue sky all four of them longed to see again after suffering in that Hell. Myriad colors unfolded before them in stark contrast to the monochrome of the rotting orphanage. For the first time in what felt like forever, Ruki took in a deep, unfiltered breath of crisp air, drastically different from the suffocating stench of the orphanage that held them prisoner. An unfamiliar hope swelled in his heart as he ran for his life.
Even if I have no one waiting for me… Under this open sky, I’ll find my freedom. No matter how many times I fall, I’ll rise again. I’ll start over and take it all back. No matter what it takes.
Suddenly, the harsh crack of a gunshot tore through those thoughts. Sharp and thunderous, it echoed past the trees and reverberated achingly in their ears, snapping them out of their heads with brutal clarity. For a split second, time hung in the air, suspended on the metallic edge of fear. Birds took flight from the treetops, fleeing from the macabre scene to follow.“Ahh… Ugh…!”Kou stumbled and collapsed, the pain of a bullet rending deep into his flesh. Choked pants left him as he clutched his shoulder, sinking to the ground, a grimace contorting his features before the end. “There they are!” A guard’s voice barked out. “Don’t let them escape!”“Kou!!” Ruki shouted in sheer concern, tempests widening.“Enough of this! Aim for their legs!!”Gunshots exploded in succession, each deafening blast rippling through what was once a tranquil forest. Bullets pierced through the woodland air with fatal precision, rushing past the foliage as twigs snapped and hedges rustled. The sharp crack of each shot reverberated through the undergrowth, intimidating its small wildlife in every direction. Leaves quivered and branches shook as if recoiling from the violence while the scent of gunpowder soiled the crisp, clean air, rendering nature a battlefield in the grim reminder that escape teetered far from their reach. A glimpse of a bright future beyond that blue sky that evaded their grasp the same way death did, one that had yet to wake.“Ugh…!” Yuma fell beside Kou, gripping firmly onto his bleeding calf as his visage twisted in agony.A horrified gasp left Azusa as he froze to watch his fallen friends descend to their doom. “Don’t look back, just run!” Ruki exclaimed desperately, his voice hoarse. “If we get caught, it’s back to that Hell for us. We won’t see the blue sky again!!”As much as he internally lamented the fall of his confidants, the remaining two couldn’t afford to stop sprinting on behalf of their sacrifices. With a final, pained glance at Kou and Yuma, the eldest hurriedly snatched Azusa’s arm, dragging him forward, feet pounding against the grass. Another shot echoed through the thicket, sealing the fate they sought so desperately to avoid, one far worse than the death that had evaded them all.When a young Ruki came to, he found himself under that grey ceiling once more, staring up at the stone-cold face of the facility owner towering over him and greeting his worst failure as of yet.“You’re the mastermind behind that escape plan, aren’t you?”The defiant boy refused to answer.“You really thought you’d escape? That was just plain stupidity, wasn’t it?”Each word exuded the brutality of someone on a power trip as his icy gaze frosted over Ruki. Still, he remained silent, his only reply his unwavering glower, obstinate in the presence of the director’s disconcerting scrutiny. Even if his heart pounded furiously within him. Even if his torrid breath stammered slightly by the second in anticipation.“Do you think you’re not one of us? That you’re better than the rest, just because you were bold enough to make a run for it?”Question after question, Ruki said nothing. Only hints of contemptuous amusement flickered on his visage, a faint sneer creeping on him devoid of regret.“Ah, but there it is…” the facility owner mused in sadistic delight. “There’s that cheeky stare of yours… Well, I’ll fix that soon enough.”Ominously, the director turned to one of his staff.“Oi, bring me the branding iron.”Fear flashed like a lightning bolt in those tempestuous hues as Ruki understood his impending punishment. Torment he had yet to endure to this severity. Scorched metal ignited the air in its noisome odor, daring all in the room to wince in anticipation. The acrid scent clung to the walls as a malicious hiss slithered through the air. Even as they heated the iron rod, its branding head alight with a foreboding, sinister glow, the boy, in peril, never flinched. Despite the horror looming dangerously close, he remained unsettlingly still. Petrified, with his back turned to the orphanage staff, scarcely daring to breathe. Palms planted to the floor, slick with sweat and feverish enough to rival the flared instrument that encroached, the child braced himself. Each heartbeat echoed like a thunderclap in his chest as the ominous glow of the rod reflected in his stormy blues, his every muscle coiled in preparation for the agony to come, unable to escape just as his grand plan failed him and his three comrades. The orphan, no matter how stalwart, dreaded that inevitable moment when the searing metal would rend his flesh with the heat of a thousand infernos and his pain would erupt like a never-ending volcano of incomprehensible grief.Crimson flames flickered in the hearth of the café with a sensuous grace that nearly chased away his past. The sweet scent of pastries and exotic teas weaved with the faint smoke of the firewood, a far cry from the scorching metal that branded him anew that day. In fleeting comfort, the Vampire reigned himself in even if only for a moment, yet the scars of his suffering remained in two permanent marks on his back. “Just as Baudelaire wrote, humanity is instinctively drawn towards Hell. The world festers with sin.”Like a surge of molten fire, the red-hot scorching heat of the branding iron seared into Ruki’s flesh. Excruciated blood-curling screams tore from the boy’s throat as he flailed and struggled beneath the rod’s impact. “This will teach you.”“A-AHHH…!!”Coherent thoughts failed him as the young orphan’s mind went sheer white with abysmal pain. An unfathomable agony spread through his skin in an instant, racing down his spine and burning through his limbs, as the branding head hissed upon contact. A large, jagged patch of flesh ignited in its mottled wake in what was once a tender, unmarred expanse. Paralyzed, crumpled to the cold floor, he screeched loud enough for the whole orphanage to hear, raw and unabated, his harrowing screams reverberating off the aged patina-laden walls. It pierced through the halls like gunshots blasting through foliage in agonized wails that earned no sympathy from the attendants surrounding him. Ruki, a boy who once eluded the other children without exchanging a single word, with the exception of his friends who most likely perished or got punished as he did, shrieked and writhed uncontrollably under the merciless heat. The facility director could only snicker unabashedly as he loomed over, prodding the wicked branding instrument into his upper back. With sick amusement, he enthusiastically witnessed the child’s scarring as his lips curled into a smug grin, like Ruki deserved every searing moment of his torment.“So much for your stubborn silence,” he sneered, raising the iron again. “It suits you. The mark of a rebel.”The rod burned anew, ruthlessly blistering another patch of skin on his back. Once more, the branding iron marked him like livestock, this time slightly off to the side of the first sear. His body quaked from head to toe, muscles tensing instinctively, stomach twisting violently in waves of nausea that threatened to overtake him as he convulsed on the floor. With every scream ripped from the depths of his soul, the iron only dug deeper into his skin. The young boy strained to pull away to no avail. It hurt more than words could express as the heat concentrated in this subsequent area of flesh. The dim room spun around and wavered in and out of focus as his vision blurred at the edges from excruciating exhaustion. Bitter injustice tasted like rancid bile on his tongue as he latched onto the sole notion of exacting revenge on the sadistic facility director as well as every reprehensible staff member under the orphanage’s decrepit roof. Every fiber of his tortured being sought to mete vengeance on them all, consumed by this fierce anger the same way the branding iron burned blisteringly hot into his back. One day he would rain carnage upon this Hell, sweeping this orphanage to its knees and giving the Devil himself a run for his money.“AGH…!! AHHH…!!”At first, Ruki could only scream in pure, excruciating pain, but his pent-up resentment coiled around him. As if releasing his hatred at the expense of his vocal cords, he screeched and screeched until his voice went hoarse. An unmistakable scalding abhorrence travelled through his veins along with the searing agony rising up his throat. Staggered breaths left the young boy like plumes of smoke on an arctic night, coalescing with the surrounding chill but unable to cool the molten hatred that pulsed through. Rather than swallowing the hatred in and locking it in silence and solitude, he screamed it out. Every palpitation pumped a wave of loathing so potent he could shatter into a million pieces. The initial panic snuffed out in favor of this all-consuming thirst for vengeance. His back spasmed, his extremities went numb. This raw ache only deepened as the branding rod pressed into him mercilessly.When the director finally withdrew the iron, he crouched low, voice lowering to the most taunting whisper.“From today on, you’re nothing more than branded livestock. Don’t you see? You don’t have freedom. Not now… Not ever.”The branding iron clanged against the floor as he turned to leave, smirking cruelly at the tortured boy who reeked of burnt flesh. One of the nearby staff, his expression apathetic, scoffed at the sorry sight.“Someone like him would be better off dead.”Letting out a sadistic chuckle, the facility owner looked back at Ruki’s slumped figure.“True, but leaving him in this Hell is a far better punishment. I could’ve killed him, but I didn’t. Hehe… Ahahaha!!”Left with only his fragmented thoughts swirling in agony, Ruki stilled, collapsed on the cold floor, immobilized. Each breath rattled with pain as a single despairing realization dawned on him.
Again… They dragged me back to this Hell. Just when I thought I finally attained freedom…
Images of the three—Kou, Yuma, Azusa—flashed through his mind in anguished succession, akin to the gunshots that struck them down.
Where are they now? Are they still alive?
Only a daunting silence could answer him as hope slowly dissipated.
Even if I live, I’ll die here eventually.
Defeated, a hollow desperation sank into his core.
This time, I really lost. It’s over.
An unknown voice echoed from the shadows, soft yet seething with a mysterious, otherworldly allure.“Anger, hatred, despair… They fill your heart, don’t they? How human.”Despaired tempests darted towards the darkness in search of the enigmatic interlocutor. Body screeching in agony, still racked with endless pain from being branded twice on his back, Ruki failed to muster the strength to sit up after the scorching ordeal, slumped and simply listening to the strange voice.“W-who… Who are you?”A figure emerged, cloaked in celestial umbra, hair billowing out in pearly tendrils that latched onto everything as if they stepped into another universe far from the stench and cruelty of the orphanage. Glowing golden hues radiated unnaturally, blindingly even, as he approached the fallen orphan.“You poor child…” He murmured in a low, soft pity. “Would you like… Eternal life?”Surely, he dreamt of this salvation. Perhaps a hallucination after all the excruciating pain he endured. The very thought of eternal life sent a chill creeping down Ruki’s seared spine. Spending an eternity in this Hell baffled him. He could think of no reason why anyone under this grey ceiling would, of their own volition, bereft of the beautiful blue expanse, choose to walk the path of immortality. “Eternal… life…?” The child repeated the proposition in disbelief.The divine stranger’s voice sailed like a patient lullaby meant to soothe and reassure.“With the path you’re on, death is certain. It is the fate of all humans to die. But… do you wish for it now? With all that hatred still festering within you, are you content to let it die with you?”“What… What are you saying…?”Unspoken promises of vengeance resonated in every word the unknown being spoke.“Tell me, do you want to take revenge on this world? The world that’s taken everything from you?”“Revenge…?”“Yes,” the figure uttered, a sly smile hidden. “Ruki, I will save you. Take my hand if that is what you truly desire.”The man extended his arm from out of the crimson and obsidian cloaks he donned, pale against the umbral surroundings, fingers outstretched as he offered the tormented boy a second chance at life.“Take it, and you will be born anew… as a Vampire.” The air stilled as Ruki gazed down at the hand before him, both uncertainty and an odd sense of comfort seizing him. The searing pain of the iron rod burning into his back still plagued him as the director’s laughter echoed in the recesses of his mind. Yet, without hesitation, he reached out to this divine being, grasping his hand with conviction and thus embarking on the road to revenge. This path, this choice, felt like the only one he had left. To give up this chance would be a deadly, unforgivable sin.
I hate this world. I hate humans. Let me be something else, anything else. I don’t care where I will inevitably perish, but dying on the streets is too miserable of a death. Therefore, I’ll die after I take my revenge. I’ll deprive this world of what they deprived me of. If I must become a Vampire, or even an evil spirit who haunts others, then… so be it.
Much like him, the other three chose to live and trek the path of vengeance. Ruki, Kou, Yuma, and Azusa—the four became not only Vampires, but also a family of brothers, forming the Mukami family.Mukami. No Gods. The total absence of morality. Devoid of omniscient deities who dictated right from wrong. A name that rejects divinity, distancing itself from a higher existence. In their world, no Gods granted them purpose, no almighty hand could guide nor condemn them. This is the name the Devil assigned them, a lineage unshackled from their former human ideals and into the realm of vampirism.Round and round went the blades of the ceiling fan. Between the gaps, the Devil grinned down at him. The maid looked around for other customers at the café. No one was there. Only the two of them, finishing up their complimentary refreshments, opposite one another. Empty teacups, empty platters. Silence replaced the typical feminine giggles and chatter. The full cover of pitch-black night enveloped them from the curtained window as time passed without her noticing.“Remember this, Jasmine. The Devil doesn’t merely thrive in evil. He revels in it.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Ah, the sky has grown dark already. I suppose I do tend to ramble.”Umbra cloaked the closing café and its circumambient cityscape in indigo splendor as dusk finally waned. Night settled over the two at the conclusion of Ruki’s careful and calculated retelling in regard to not only Trismégiste’s exploits but also the repercussions that unfolded in Romania—the Vampire’s homeland—as a result. As a political aide, he just so happened to stroke the President’s madness in the most maniacal direction, one that led down the path of civil unrest and economic strife throughout the country. It all culminated to the eventual revolution and overthrow of said President-turned-dictator. To make matters worse, the Mukamis endured trauma no orphan nor child should ever suffer before their miraculous resuscitation as immortal Vampires. Although it pained him to shed light upon such intimate details of his past to anyone, no less a human with whom he’s barely acquainted, he chose his words cautiously and reigned in those rekindled emotions, ensuring his prey only glimpsed the edges of an all-consuming inferno that burned in his undead heart until now.For all Ruki left unsaid, he framed the past from an unattached angle, omitting the personal involvement of him and his brothers. Despite this, the depth of his knowledge signified to Jasmine that, whether he played the role of one of the abandoned children or one of the congressmen who bore witness to Trismégiste’s rising success, he recounted Romania’s downfall from a firsthand perspective. Regardless of his stance, she listened attentively to his story without interruption, hands clasped together on the tabletop as if tethering herself to the gravity of the historical event. Faint rattles of the barista cleaning up vacant tables of their used silverware echoed from the back of the café as the maid’s dark tea-colored hues met his slowly subsiding tempests, the unspoken resentment in them gradually halting to a standstill. Technically, the establishment should have closed for business several minutes ago, but the amicable hostess shot them a smile that said to take their sweet time as if she eavesdropped and overheard them engaging in conversation far more grave than any of the women who previously occupied the restaurant for lighthearted gatherings.“No, no, I’m quite pleased... This is the most I’ve heard you talk all at once! Even if it was about some rather concerning topics, I’m happy we could have this conversation. But I still have so many questions...”Dainty fingers unlatched from one another as if the maid sorted through her own racing thoughts, leaning forward slightly with elbows hovering several inches away from the rounded contour of the floral plaid tablecloth. “First of all, is there a specific reason why you’re so dedicated to this? What does Trismégiste mean to you, Ruki? He is an obscure political figure for a reason, and yet it sounds like his influence ran deeper than the professor let on. I understand every leader in history has his flaws and building a utopia seems impossible, but this… It saddens me that so many children suffered in such unspeakable ways. I can’t even begin to imagine it.”A quiet, almost imperceptible exhale passed his lips as his posture stiffened. The Vampire intended to leave his personal involvement with the aide who cheated death within that era at its denouement. A momentary silence elapsed as he ruminated over what to reveal and, furthermore, what to keep locked in the confines of his impenetrable fortress.“Such a meddlesome woman.”Suddenly, he rose from his seat, retrieving the shopping bags from the windowsill and motioning for Jasmine to follow suit.“We should be on our way,” a resounding creak scraped against the floor as Ruki pushed his chair in. “Don’t you see the café is past its hours? Let’s hurry home—the groceries need to be refrigerated at once.”“Ah, right!” Panicked for overstaying their welcome, a flustered maid hurriedly snatched one of the heavier grocery bags. “Wow, time sure flies…”Yet before she could gather the rest of the bulk, she stopped, fumbling into the pocket of her frilly apron. From within, she pulled out a sleek, jet-black wallet accented with gold zippers. Coins and spare change clattered as she enthusiastically discarded a sufficient handful of crisp bills onto the check tray, much to the Vampire’s disbelief. The gesture caught him mid-step as he turned to her incredulously.“What are you doing?” Steel-blues dropped to the modest pile of cash. “I thought you said you were barely getting by.”“Paying, obviously!” Determined mirth shone in her resplendent tea hues. “You already bought the groceries, and it was my idea to visit this café anyway, so it’s only natural it should be my treat… even if it’s true I’m almost broke.”“Idiot. You can’t afford to splurge on this when you have nothing to your name. Let me handle it.” Just as he reached for payment of his own, the barista swooped in from behind with impeccable timing, retrieving the check tray with a smile that seemed to approve of Jasmine’s sentiment.“Thank you very much! Have a great night, you two, and be safe on your way home.”“Unbelievable,” he hissed caustically under his breath as the hostess retreated to the back. As if she won some grand battle, the maid exchanged her triumphant grin for his visage of resignation. Entertaining her persistent antics proved to exhaust him the same way he drained her of her delectable life force. Exasperation overwhelmed him as his hand curtained over his own countenance, shielding his disapproval of an unnecessary and impulsive transaction. “To think I’ve been treated by mere livestock… Your stupidity knows no bounds.”Retrieving the last of the groceries, she bowed before him in a theatrical curtsy, gratitude exaggerated.“Whatever you say, my master. It’s worth every penny to see that priceless look on your face.”With an extinguishment of the fireplace’s final embers, the two approached the café’s exit.“Come again!” The barista shouted from the restaurant’s rear as the two departed with a chime of the entry bell and traversed the somber city sidewalks back home.Luminescent streetlights illuminated the path returning to Ruki’s opulent abode as a hazy fog shrouded everything in gloom. Stark, rectangular silhouettes of skyscrapers and other industrial buildings stood tall amidst the night sky as Jasmine struggled to keep up with the Vampire’s brisk gait, trailing behind with the weight of the groceries hindering her stride. Dry leaves skittered in the frigid breeze, rolling and crunching at their feet. The rhythmic scuffs of their shoes against the pavement only amplified the silence on the way home in tandem with the occasional car driving by. Each vehicle left a flurry in its wake as though the vestiges of autumn raced one another across the road.Shivering, the maid hastened her steps, dreading the cold more than the bags draped along her arms.“Hey, Ruki… What you told me at the café—it reminded me how I feel tremendously for those who suffer in this world, yet at the same time, I feel utterly disgusted that not enough people care. We have everything available to create a better society for all, and yet we choose to fight for power over others. It just seems like a waste, doesn’t it? A waste of compassion,” she spoke as softly as the petal of her flower’s namesake. “I wish there was more we could do.”Crisp winter gusts billowed past the duo as they trekked along, the ends of his navy coat floating behind. Brittle leaves scattered about as they clung stubbornly to the frost-bitten earth before retreating towards the trees that forsook them yearly. After passing through one of the gates of the Mukami estate, Ruki slowed his stride.“Evil prevails while virtue falters,” a sidelong gaze as gelid as their surroundings avalanched over her. “This is how it has always been. It’s a kill-or-be-killed world we live in, but not for the reasons you think. Greed is merely a symptom rather than the larger problem.”Labored breaths misted beneath the fog as she trudged close, finally catching up to him in pace, yet galaxies apart from the pessimistic tirade to come. The towering ironwork creaked loudly in the gale as it closed behind them. A familiar looming structure, obscured by skeletal branches knitting together in a thick canopy that blotted out the stars, awaited them beyond this verdant expanse of evergreens and ethereal forests. The space where Jasmine pitched her pathetic attempt at a tent, only a week prior, now bore no trace of its presence. Erased without a single remnant, the vacant blades of grass danced under the wind’s onslaught. “What do you mean?”“Baudelaire addresses ennui—boredom—as the most insidious root of human evil. The worst sin of all. It represents an apathy towards life, the rejection of potential experience, a slow death while physically alive. That suffocating boredom takes root in the hearts of both mankind and demons alike. We all have that same evil root growing within us, that’s why he writes in such an accusatory tone. A truth we cannot ignore, try as we might.”Tempests greyed and stagnated in his dull, unfocused gaze, like a sky too lax to shift its morose mood. Ruki did not stare at anything in particular as they headed for the manor, each footfall echoing a sense of urgency that contradicted his stoic mien. Downturned at the corners, sharp fangs peeked out from the Vampire’s lips as he spoke of revered authors who shaped poetry through existential sonnets and introspective quatrains. Initially, his words drifted without aim like brumal stillness at the height of hauteur. However, those resolute waves thawed from the imprisoning ice and released in undammed, unresolved tension—tension born from the absence of closure. Answers that continued to elude him from his human past and into his vampiric adulthood. In the tides of trials and tribulation, he searched for solutions to unforeseen obstacles only the most adroit tacticians could conceive.“Many other poets and philosophers like Kierkegaard tend to agree. He saw it as a nothingness that permeates reality. Sartre called it the leprosy of the soul. Schopenhauer deemed it proof of life’s emptiness. Haven’t you heard the phrase ‘the Devil finds work for idle hands?’ Rape, murder, torture, war. People seek out distractions in a desperate attempt to appease their own boredom. Those distractions could blossom into a number of vices—avarice, lust, hubris, sadism. These are the flowers of evil he writes about, all stemming from ennui.” Unlike the stormy night they first met, clouds no longer obscured the scintillating celestial spectacle above. The haze of doubt evaporated from his mind and in its clearing, he regained certainty in ideals he held close. Every swift step he took forward served as a rolling surge propelling an unseen ship towards its destined horizon. Eons ago, Ruki once vowed to the Devil himself to act as the unrelenting current that drove the ship of his plan forward. That turbulent ocean of waves knew no rest in ceaselessly pushing onward, even through the roughest waters, reflecting his indomitable will.“So long as we crave meaning where none exists, evil shall bloom, time and time again. Those who advocate for compassion and systemic change through philanthropic efforts essentially tilt at windmills. I do not share their optimistic delusions. Eradicating evil in an attempt to preserve peace requires a far more drastic endeavor.”Conviction colored his cadence like the tides meeting a distant shore—steady, purposeful, and inexorable.“Destruction always comes before creation, and to create a new world, one must first tear down the old. I see this clearly, though others shy away from it. They cling to their naïve notions of harmony and justice, blind to the cycle that perpetuates suffering. They pursue sanctimonious crusades that amount to little more than ennui parading as virtue. Unlike those who allow this ennui to consume them, I choose to harness it. If this world is destined to fall to ruin, then I will shape what rises from its ashes. If there is to be peace, it must be born from pain and forged from the pool of blood growing larger at my feet. The blood that spills with each step I take shall never dry. That is the cost of uprooting their evil and crushing those who shroud this world in everlasting darkness.”The effulgent archway leading into the manor and inside the grand foyer Ruki knew intimately like the back of his hand, one Jasmine had meticulously polished and tidied up a great deal by now, greeted them in a heartbeat. Before they entered, he glanced at her over his shoulder, half-turning as his grip tightened on the groceries.“The world you seek, one bereft of oppression, can only be earned through sacrifice. Someone has to take initiative—a purpose given to me, and who better for the task than a man who walks the path others dare not tread without hesitation, without mercy? Even a pawn can become the most powerful piece on the board, after all. This world devours everything without remorse and in turn I will raze its hollow foundations to the ground. Let the fools call it vengeance and hypocrisy. The rest of us have our work cut out paving the best way forward and striving towards the future.”The storm in his steel-blues stilled its wake. Silence lingered between them in the aftermath of his tirade. According to his anticipations, his philosophical musings would either soar far beyond her grasp or provoke dissent, given the uncompromising stance he took. Any sensible individual who clung to an unwavering faith in humanity would have challenged his conviction then and there. Yet Jasmine stood quietly, her visage surprisingly unreadable for once as she absorbed his strong ambitions, no matter how vague. At last, her signature ebullient smile broke through, the radiant beams piercing through his tempests.“You speak like a leader who knows what exactly needs to be done and how to obtain what he wants. I admire that about you, Ruki. Listening to you would be far more enlightening than enduring the dry sermons at my old church,” she chuckled sheepishly. “So well-spoken and articulate. Those beautiful words of yours… And, strangely enough, I find myself agreeing with you. This world can feel like a maze, with no one right path forward, especially when so much is wrong. Everyone’s moral compasses nowadays are broken and misconfigured. Even those in positions of power, whether it’s a government official or a religious head.”Shadows cast from her bangs swept over as she averted her gaze downward.“I’ve seen it firsthand. My family worshipped the ministers without question, groveling at their feet. Even if I pretended to adhere to their teachings, I couldn’t kiss up to them the way they did. Their so-called acts of charity? Nothing more than incentive to swell the congregation, a façade to mask their indifference toward those who truly suffer. Evil persists—it always will—but those in power, whether they lead nations or preach from pulpits, cloak themselves in the pretense of virtue. I admire how you’re earnest about your conviction.”A low rumble passed his lips as he mulled over the maid’s approval. Most mortals would instinctively recoil from his reasoning, quick to denounce it with their obnoxious moral platitudes, but she exhibited genuine extolment. Pensive, his azures traced the delicate contours of her features as the cold breeze toyed with their onyx strands. The more they conversed transparently like this, the more perplexed he grew, discomfort gradually giving way to a budding curiosity that took root like the aforementioned evil. That open-mindedness only a human could wield like a double-edged sword ignited a peculiar amusement in the Vampire, a boon that held her fragile life by a thread.“How astute you are without even realizing. While your naivete continues to astound me, for someone raised in such a mindless flock, maybe—just maybe—you almost manage to appear clever. It’s a miracle you rejected their notions early on. They say ignorance is bliss until the truth bites you when you least expect it.”“Yeah, at least I’m a livestock who knows the abattoir exists!”Incredulity flickered across Ruki’s face as cynical cachinnations escaped him. Mocking, yet a miniscule warmth exuded in every chuckle, contrasting with his aloofness. Unable to conceal his derision, he shook his head in sheer disbelief.“Wow, you really said it like it’s a name to be proud of. Did you just refer to yourself as livestock? I’ve never claimed prey so eager to be owned.” A flush crept across her cheeks as she tensed at his words, fingers instinctively curling against the plastic handles of the grocery bags as if she sought relief from their physicality, almost like the hefty weight she lamented earlier would now rescue her from his ridicule. Citrines flitted to the ground, then back up at him, lips curving into a nervous but playful grin.“What, am I not allowed? It’s grown on me like a silly nickname by now… One you exclusively use,” she blushed and giggled along with him. “As expected of my very first friend!”Slender digits swept through his own charcoal locks in annoyance as he scrutinized the shameless woman. Never in the entirety of his undead existence had Ruki ever forged companionship or placed his trust in a confidant outside his three brothers. The very idea of platonic attachment elicited a scoff. To him, humans served as little more than fleeting diversions—sources of sustenance or temporary amusement that veered him from his greater ambitions. Seldom did they prove capable of matching his intellect in conversation, let alone sharing in his solitary pursuits. Countless responsibilities left no room for the frivolity of a cherished bond, a sentiment entirely at odds with how the maid seemed to perceive their imbalanced relationship dynamics. As far as he knew, he gave Jasmine no reason to misinterpret this as friendship. A ‘kill-or-be-killed’ world: this applied to mortals forming transactional, surface-level bonds as well.“Of course you would grow so attached to that derogatory sobriquet. How typical,” the Vampire drawled. “Your first friend, huh. I have no need for friendship, Livestock. It’s uncouth of you to refer to your master as such. Though I suppose I should expect nothing less when you grew up around people so easily persuaded. I wouldn’t want to befriend them either.”Quietly, the grocery bags in their hands crinkled, redirecting his attention to the main entrance. Although his vampirism rendered him impervious to the chill of winter, Jasmine continued shivering at the door, bearing the groceries’ weight for far longer than anticipated. They quickly stepped inside, much to her relief, and the monochromatic floors of the grand foyer welcomed them after the lively supermarket errand run that somehow turned into a café excursion.“Ah, home sweet home!”In the antechamber, Ruki shrugged off his navy coat, the fabric rustling softly as he hung it up on the ornate brass hook near the door. Ignoring her mawkish remark, his loafers clicked against the polished ceramic tile as he strode straight to the kitchen. The maid trailed closely as ever, struggling due to the weight of her share of grocery bags, yet fortunately spared of the cold. Upon reaching the culinary sanctuary, the Vampire set the bulk of his load down on the long, marble counter to sort everything in their proper places. First, the cartons of milk slotted into the refrigerator, followed by neatly arranged containers of eggs. Rather than releasing an exhausted huff in his presence, Jasmine suppressed it and reached into her heavy bags, pulling out the loaf of multigrain to stow away in the breadbox. She scurried hastily to store the sack of flour before his stern tone interrupted.“The pantry’s upper shelf—left side,” he curtly instructed as he deposited a collection of spices onto the rack. “Don’t tell me you’re too short to reach it.”Mahoganies darted from the pouch of powder, then upwards at the insurmountable height of the shelf.“I—I got this, don't you worry!” Denial suffused her reply as she took a defiant step forward, teetering on her toes. With her arm outstretched as far as it would go, flour sack in hand, she wobbled precariously just to place it on the edge of its designated column. “Ah... Almost there...!”Oceans froze over as he watched her futile attempt to conquer the pantry, arms crossed in doubt. Digits twitched at his sides, itching to intervene. An exasperated sigh escaped as she confirmed his suspicions and stubbornly strained to achieve the impossible for a woman of her petite stature. With his task of sorting the spices complete, he encroached from behind, tall frame casting a shadow that swallowed her smaller one. Unceremoniously, he plucked the sack of flour from her grasp, sliding it securely onto the shelf. “Good grief. Ask for my help next time,” he grumbled a head above the shell of her ear. “You can rely on me for that much.”Though the flour had settled in its place, his fingers remained entwined with hers. Their proximity proved intimate as the faint yet pleasant fragrance of her hair wafted in front of him. Gentle sweetness and floral notes of her shampoo lingered, mingling with her natural, feminine scent. A lovely bloom that survived the dead of winter and the storm’s wake, vastly different from their first encounter. Inadvertently, his broad chest brushed against her back and by extension those long, cascading midnight tresses. Flustered and almost fearful to even turn around, Jasmine shifted slightly, breath hitching as she dared to glance over the frilly strap of her apron and catch a glimpse of Ruki’s sharp profile. Despite their stark height differences, the space between them slowly dwindled to a few inches as he lowered his face to hers. A cool exhalation caressed the curve of her neck, roving the soft, vulnerable skin that beckoned the score of his fangs. Cloying ichor pumped furiously beneath the tantalizing surface like prey ensnared in a serpent’s hypnotic trap, yet he exercised self-restraint. The ghostly white ends of his fringe tickled her rosy cheeks as he leaned closer. Dark as clouds on the brink of rain, yet nestled beside her with the softness of a light sprinkle. Unruly yet captivating, each strand caught the warm light of the kitchen like droplets descending before a storm, his low voice but a whisper of the squall within.“Just when will you learn to accept your limits? I’ll teach them all to you… One by one.”When their eyes met, the rain-laden skies had finally found their earth.“Th-thank you… Ruki. You’re surprisingly helpful when you want to be. I promise I’ll depend on you more.”Shyly, she averted her gaze and retreated her hand, fleeing to the kitchen island to sort the remainder of the ingredients. Heart pounding, pupils spiraling, Jasmine retrieved the sack of rice next as a much-needed distraction from the flood of feelings surging within. Despite her diligence, however, her flustered mind only dwelled on the sensation of Ruki’s fingers melding into her own. Strength exuded from him when he pushed the flour where it belonged, when his masculine digits overlapped her shorter ones. Even after his assistance, much to her surprise, he never withdrew. The way his steel-blues pierced through her sharper than his fangs ever could. It only took seconds for those frozen lakes to petrify, reel her in, and scare her away simultaneously. Titillating blood thrummed with every beat in a rhythm of excitement as she carried the hefty load to the pantry.Meanwhile, the Vampire stood by the shelf, adrift in contemplation as to why he felt compelled to draw nearer. Oceanic depths rippled with an unspoken frustration before he refocused on putting away the groceries. Across the kitchen, he watched the maid busy herself with the sack of rice, placing it on one of the pantry’s lower columns. The faint rustling of packages and rummaging of foodstuffs throughout filled the heavy silence between them, far heftier than the groceries they carried back home. Efficiently, he stacked the tins of tea and coffee with practiced precision, unaffected by the brief yet charged moment they had just shared. Yet, he could not deny the flicker of intrigue simmering in him, his stoic façade the opposite of her nervous energy. Every now and then, he stole glances at her flustered demeanor until all the ingredients sat in their respective rows.“Whew… We did it!”Fatigue plagued her limbs as she stretched both arms toward the ceiling, back arching slightly as if to shake off the weight of the eventful day. The menial task of sorting groceries began to take its toll on her, unlike Ruki who watched his maid with folded arms and a wry smirk.“Tired already? With stamina like that, it’s difficult to believe you’re fit to be my livestock.”“Not all of us are supernatural beings, you know…” A pout formed in protest, earning his amusement. “It’s normal to get tired when you have to haul all those groceries, watch two bats swoop out of nowhere and terrorize the supermarket, then hear the person we—I—picked for our project was secretly the Devil all along.”“Don’t forget the time we wasted at the café. Perhaps you could have been in bed by now, but alas.”Just picturing the solace of her bed, the warmth of her soft blankets tantalized her fatigued mind as her eyelids grew heavy. Silent and deferential, she remained rooted in place like a dutiful servant awaiting her master’s command to dismiss her from the kitchen. Seconds stretched into minutes of unease, neither breaking the quiet between them. Ruki stood poised, leaning slightly over the marble counter, his large hands planted shoulder-width apart on its smooth surface, glimmering with her efforts from the other night as the Mukami family tended to matters above her routine of meticulous housekeeping. Unable to endure the quiescence any further, she finally spoke.“Well, speaking of beds, I suppose I’ll head off to sleep now—”With supernatural celerity, the Vampire snatched her wrist before she could so much as turn on her heel.“You’re not going anywhere.”“Eep!”A startled squeak escaped her lips as Ruki reeled her back in closer to the kitchen island with him.“Tomorrow, we’ll begin our project on Trismégiste. It won’t take long, given that I’ve already imparted most of the relevant details. Certainly enough to suffice for an excellent grade. All that remains is putting pen to paper. That said, it’s far too early for you to retire to your bedroom. I’m aware of how late you beaver away into the night, household tasks aside.”Although the maid listened carefully to his instructions, Jasmine braced herself for the litany of chores she anticipated. Punishments, no doubt, for the ordeals she subjected him to at both the supermarket and café. Yet, his next proposition defied her expectations entirely.“It’s high time I taught you your first cooking lesson. My schedule will only get busier from here forward, meaning that advance meal preparations are in order. That way, neither you nor my brothers will fret over food—or the lack thereof—in my absence. And, in turn, I won't have to picture one of you accidentally burning down this whole kitchen in a rash attempt to cook.”Enthusiasm reanimated in her once-tired chocolate hues as her hands rounded into fists. While she brimmed with boundless excitement for this moment, a flurry of questions swirled in her mind. For instance, why would Ruki’s schedule suddenly demand more of his precious time? She strongly doubted it had much, if anything, to do with academics, as he deemed school the ‘least of his worries’ when they first met. This past week, he departed the Mukami manor in sporadic intervals of the night for unknown reasons without explanation. Just earlier he preached of resorting to drastic measures in order to make a difference in this cold, unforgiving world, steering it in a better direction. Even if she knew of his purpose and strong conviction, she hadn’t the faintest clue as to what specific goals he strove towards. Nevertheless, she bounced on her toes with delight, hearts practically soaring in her citrines.“Yay!! Yes, a thousand times, yes!! Oh, what will we cook tonight? I’m jumping with joy over here!”“Yeah, I can see that.”Azures undulated with her every spring, fixated on the way her umbral tendrils billowed with elation. Despite her infectious joy, he maintained his stern visage, unable to fathom where her exuberance stemmed from.“Calm yourself, Livestock. We’re only cooking. As for the first dish I’ll teach you, we’ll make meatball soup. Classic, balanced, and simple, yet a dish that demands attention to detail for a beginner like you. If you can handle this recipe, then perhaps there’s hope for you after all. Just follow my lead.”“Of course!” She gave him a mock-salute. “I’m a quick learner, so just you wait, Ruki.”Reaching into the pocket of her frilly apron for a thin piece of spare ribbon, Jasmine gathered up the entirety of her long, jet-black tresses and began tying it into a high ponytail at the back of her head. As she bundled the hair together, fingers working deftly yet a touch awkwardly, the silky cascades slipped through her hands a few times, but with an inaudible huff of determination she managed to secure it successfully no matter how voluminous.Casually leaned against the counter with crossed arms, the Vampire simply observed in faint amusement as she had the decency to practice some semblance of basic hygiene before they began cooking. Despite her cheerful demeanor, a rare glimpse of discipline in the otherwise naivete shone through. Donning the new hairstyle, with the final loop of the ribbon tied neatly, she enthusiastically spun around on the heel of her loafer, skirt and ponytail twirling as she did so.“Alright! I’m ready!”As she turned, the vulnerable nape of her neck exposed itself to him, much to Ruki’s sadistic mirth. The unmarred curve of it, bare and inviting, brought a slight smirk to his lips though he never would admit aloud how he found her spirited confidence entertaining in situations like these.“You missed a spot.”Fidgeting at the feigned scrutiny, her hands flew to the back of her skull, fumbling for any stray strands.“Did I really? Where—”Before she could finish her sentence, Ruki reached out and gave her ponytail a sudden, teasing yank. The unexpected motion sent her teetering to one side, forcing her to stumble as she caught herself on the edge of the counter. Puffing her cheeks in indignation, she whirled around to face him, her expression teeming with embarrassment. “R-Ruki!” She exclaimed, standing akimbo after regaining her composure. “What was that for?”“Nothing in particular,” his smirk widened. “Sometimes, you need to give the leash a little tug—just to remind a shameless livestock where she belongs.”Dainty hands soared to the base of her ponytail as though she could shield it from his firm grip.“Hey, I’m not a dog, you know…”“Are you certain about that? All I hear is barking. Well, at least a well-trained pet obeys without question. You, on the other hand… I should like to tame you.”“Hmph… I’ll have you know I’m perfectly capable of taking instructions! You’ll see.” When the Vampire opened the refrigerator, a vibrant bevy of vegetables from Yuma’s abundant garden came into view, neatly preserved in containers on the bottom drawers. Everything from earthy carrots, colorful bell peppers, crisp celery stalks adorned with fresh leaves, a massively large zucchini, and white onions that shone under the illumination splayed out on the kitchen island. Additionally, herbs like parsley joined a small collection of condiments—salt, pepper, and paprika—on the marble surface arranged for the task ahead. A jar of tomato paste followed, undoubtedly another product of his harvest. From a separate shelf, Ruki retrieved leftover borscht and a bowl of beef chunks, gathering them with the growing lineup of ingredients.“Wow, Yuma sure is talented if he is able to grow and harvest this much…” Jasmine leaned in with wonder. “My grandpa grew vegetables, too, but nothing like this. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a zucchini this huge!”Although Ruki undeniably bore the title of the most skilled cook in the Mukami family by a large margin, his culinary prowess owed much to the agricultural efforts of his younger brother. Oftentimes he depended on Yuma’s steadfast dedication to their personal garden to ensure a steady supply of fresh produce that elevated every dish Ruki prepared. Each crop gleamed with vitality as a testament to the penultimate sibling’s meticulous care, from the emerald greens, the sunny yellows, and the bright reds. Their crisp textures and firm surfaces, bereft of discoloration, shone brilliantly with myriad hues—a feat only an expert farmer could achieve. While the eldest honed his gastronomic skills throughout the years, it was Yuma’s green thumb that contributed to Ruki’s masterpieces in the kitchen, an irreplaceable joint endeavor.“Indeed, it’s always a bountiful harvest thanks to him. Let’s start with the chopping. Wash these vegetables thoroughly and I’ll show you how it’s done.”They traipsed to the large, silver-clad sink, the fresh produce of Yuma’s bounty in tow. Under the torrent pouring forth from the faucet, Jasmine carefully rinsed the zucchini, celery, carrots, and bell peppers. Meanwhile, the eldest Mukami turned on the stove and set it to medium heat, boiling a pot of cold water in which the beef chunks descended. After the vegetables sparkled with droplets owing to their cleanliness, she scurried to his side and watched the water simmer over his shoulder. Ladle in hand, the Vampire vigilantly skimmed the foam that rose to the surface.“This step is important. Watch closely, Jasmine. Removing the foam ensures the broth stays clear and clean, keeping both the texture and taste intact. When the foam stops forming, that’s your cue to add the vegetables. But, before that… We’ll dice them into cubes. When preparing any ingredient, not only vegetables, it’s crucial to cut them into uniform pieces. Consistency ensures they cook evenly, as smaller pieces provide more surface area for the heat to penetrate. By dicing them beforehand, we can avoid uneven cooking and ensure the dish turns out as intended.”Returning to the kitchen island, he gestured for her to follow, the cutting board awaiting the two like a stage. Beside it, a sharp, tapered, stainless-steel chef’s knife gleamed dangerously beneath the pendant fixtures overhead. A nervous gulp caught in her throat as Jasmine approached the cooking tool that could easily turn into a weapon, a reminder of both its utility and menace. Hesitating slightly, she curled the fingers of her dominant right hand around its handle as if it became an extension of herself, just as the Vampire guided her to do.“Here,” he instructed in an authoritative tone, placing his hand over hers. “Like this.”Their sudden contact instantly reminded her of the pantry incident. Unexpectedly gentle in touch, their digits threaded together, Jasmine’s back against Ruki’s chest as he loomed behind. Except this time, instead of rescuing her from the sack of flour that would fall from its edge without his intervention, his soothing confidence aided her inexperience, his strength overpowering her vulnerability. Once more, his head tilted closely towards hers. A familiar cool breeze from his lips fanned over her temple. While the maid’s fingers tensed in his firm grasp, he adjusted her hammer grip into a more professional, correct hold on the knife. Pinching the blade between her thumb and index, he curled her middle digit against the handle with his own, his hand cradling hers with a reassuring vigor only a Vampire could exert.“Keep your hand firm like that the entire time. If you hold the knife too tightly, you’ll tire your wrist from the repetitive motion. Hold it too loosely, and that’s a recipe for accidentally hurting yourself. Go on,” he placed one of the freshly washed carrots atop the cutting board, its ridged, orange skin glowing with health. “Try to dice it yourself first—I’ll watch.”“Y-Yes!” With a stammering breath, Jasmine lowered the blade to the carrot. “I’ll do my best!”The soft rhythm of the knife tapping against the cutting board filled the kitchen as she concentrated on the simple culinary task that felt like a monumental undertaking for someone with her lack of cooking experience. In a series of hurried cuts, she eagerly began chopping the earthy vegetable into equal, inch-wide pieces. However, as her determination grew, so did her speed. Ambition, unfortunately, outpaced caution. On the next downward movement, the blade, as luck would have it, caught more than the carrot’s firm surface. A sharp sting spread through her fingertip as she instinctively recoiled, caged by Ruki who observantly supervised, steel-blues darkening at the typical beginner mistake. With a quiet clatter, the knife descended onto the wooden slab. “Ow…”A small bead of crimson bloomed on her fingertip. A mere pinprick, yet his tempestuous gaze stormed in on the shallow gash. Slowly, blood cascaded down the length of her digit in a thin, red rivulet.“How careless.”A rapacious edge tinged his voice as he rapidly snatched her by the trembling wrist, holding her captive. When Ruki brought her injured finger to his lips, colder than the steel of the blade, fangs sharper than the chef’s knife, his deft tongue lathed languidly over the vermillion streak. A maelstrom of trepidation and excitement pounded incessantly within her racing heart as Jasmine shivered at the touch, timid stammers slipping out, unable to part her gaze from the lascivious sight of him licking her finger with care. The faint crease of his brow, his lashes lowered in half-mast, visibly satisfied with her ichor. A sweet, metallic taste blossomed across his palate after several drops, refusing to let a single one spill to waste. While he savored the unique, sanguine flavor of Jasmine’s life force, the Vampire’s teeth brushed lightly against her sensitive skin.“R-R-Ruki…! Why—ah…!”Mansuetude exuded in every undulating motion of his tongue. Much to her surprise, he never sank his vespertine daggers in, even if the trenchant edges grazed her with a tantalizing sting that overwrote the blade’s laceration. Each fleeting contact inflicted a strange, yearning ache that beckoned her closer as pleasure superseded pain. The tip of his tongue continuously laved over her delicate, wounded flesh, licking a seductive stripe. Saliva clung to the rawness of the cut, mixing with faint remnants of ambrosia as the bleeding eventually subsided. Rapture from the predatory caress left her breathless, tea-colored jewels widening in amazement as her agony vanished without a trace, yet the profuse blush dusted permanently over her cheeks. A shrewd smirk tugged at his lips, now besmirched with her redolent life essence, cognizant of his own devilish charm.“Just what exactly are you fantasizing about? Nothing gets past me. I can taste the arousal in your blood, the heat from your fingertip. The audacity—even though I do this to heal you.” Although red no longer spilled, the Vampire licked her injury nonstop with undivided attention. That last sentence shot a wave of puzzlement through her, a contrast to the undeniable truth he spoke of. No pain lingered where it once radiated, only the frost of his touch. Embarrassment surged within her as his tongue traced the delicate line of her digit, lapping her delectable blood and melting away her anguish, however brief.“I—I didn’t mean to…! Wait, heal? Is such a thing really possible… from something like this…?” “Certainly. Vampire saliva has the potent ability to heal small wounds such as this one,” he licked another stroke up her digit as if proving his point. “But in any case…”The enticing allure of the maid at his mercy, chaste yet obscene, engulfed him with an insatiable desire.“That’s quite the shameless look on your face, even for livestock. The face of a bitch in heat,” an erotic candor laced his lilt. “No, worse. At least livestock have their breeding season, but you… You look like you want me to ravish you, here and now.”A lewd yet accurate observation on his part. Just as Ruki teased, every gentle lap left her weak in the knees, trembling at his mercy. Tremors rippled through her as her resolve waned in the wake of his surprisingly soothing touch. Hitched, shallow, and uneven, her breath escalated to quiet, gasped moans. The maid could only observe the carnal spectacle, her hand petrified in his gelid grasp, powerless to retreat. Fervent yearning coiled tightly in the pit of her stomach, growing heavier with each passing second as her heart drummed relentlessly. A wild, unsteady rataplan that echoed in her flushed ears. The kitchen surrounding them suspended in the sway of his dominance, drawing her deeper still towards the depths of his control.“H-Here?! No, I don’t… I don’t…!”At last, he relinquished his firm hold, watching her quivering arm fall limply to her side. For balance, her fingers brushed against the kitchen counter, reigning her back into reality—though Ruki’s torment didn’t end there. Caged between the marble surface and the ravenous Vampire’s towering frame, Jasmine felt utterly exposed beneath his steel gaze. The imposing shadow of him swallowed her whole, a reminder of the chasm of power between them, a demon of the night and a subservient mortal. Every inch of closing space disappeared as he leaned in, his large hand extending and claiming what was already his. Her beguiling lips were as luscious as they looked against his palm, filled with a sensual fervor. Stronger by a landslide, it dwarfed her delicate face in comparison, cupping her cheek with unprecedented mansuetude.The faint heat of her honeyed complexion, flushed with never-ending rosy pink, seeped into his fingertips. He traced an unhurried path along the column of her neck, his touch feather-light yet chilling to the bone, sending shivers down her spine. Remarkably soft and inviting, her lips pressed against his frigid extremities with a sensual ardor that left him momentarily transfixed. As his hand came to cradle her jaw, his thumb brushed an agonizing swipe along the corner of her mouth, teasing the delicate flesh with maddening care. An involuntary gasp caught in her throat before a sigh escaped—a torrid and wet sensation fanning over his palm. His fingertips lingered, molding her parted lips pliant beneath his touch, twisting them ever so slightly. Each caress savored her entranced expression, committing it to his memory.“Looks like I have to punish you a little for taking that attitude with me. So dishonest,” he crooned in a rumbling timbre. “Come now, you have to behave yourself. The kitchen is no place to daydream about what else your master might do to you with his tongue.”“Haah… That tickles…! Please, not here!” A shaky, coquettish exhale shuddered out. “Not so soon…”The exquisite softness of her lips invited his thumb towards its plump center before delving into her mouth. Wanton moans fluttered out at the foreign intrusion, pink petals parted and encircled around him as he slowly slipped in and out, rubbing against the velvety surface of her own warm tongue. A sultry heat enveloped his skin as he ventured deeper into her oral cavity, eventually trading out his thumb for his forefinger, index joined by the middle. The two digits thrusted past her lips, watching her tongue spontaneously swirl against him. A sadistic sense of gratification washed over Ruki as the maid gazed up at him like prey ensnared in his embrace.“There, that’s better. I much prefer to see my fingers in your mouth. Heh, what sweet sounds. Sometimes you act so defiant, but even you have your cute side. That face… It’s irresistible.” Incoherent gasps and squeaks left her invaded lips as she anchored her hands to the countertop for purchase. Without conscious thought, her tongue wrapped around his digits, overwhelmed by the sudden influx of sensations as he explored every nook and crevice of her mouth. An ardent flame flickered and danced in her dark ambers before hiding behind her eyelids, squeezed shut in anticipation, only to receive a reprimanding thrust of his fingers that jolted them back open.“No, look at me. I want to see your face as I train the insolence out of you.”A sudden vigorous boil bubbled in the pot of water atop the stove, accompanied by the steady crescendo of clicks and splashes. Steam hissed in the background of the kitchen that shattered the charged tryst. Finally withdrawing his long, slender fingers, albeit reluctantly, with a loud pop and a sliver of saliva bridging them, Ruki’s punishment of her came to an abrupt end. The departure of his digits doled out a strange emptiness over Jasmine as she snapped out of a hypnotized trance, regaining her breath and reeling from the salacious torture he inflicted. Unevenly, her chest rose and fell, petite frame trembling as she struggled to recollect herself. Heaving a disappointed sigh, the Vampire glanced at the boiling pot before grabbing her by the shoulders and turning her around insistently to face the cutting board again.“Ah, the water’s boiling. Your hand still needs time to fully heal, so watch how I dice the vegetables.”Breaths came out in hot puffs akin to the sizzling steam ascending to the range hood above as the maid barely had a moment to catch her bearings. Seizing the opportunity, he spun her around and the unexpected twirl, the earlier bloodsucking, and the punishing intrusion of her mouth worked in tandem to disorient her. Braced against the solid marble surface, her legs threatened to buckle as she peered at him through sable eyelashes. Vision muddled by the dreamy and drunken haze, she desperately tried to fight out of it, regrettably to no avail.“R-right… The soup…!” Their kitchen tryst shoved into the backburner of Ruki’s mind as his hand placed over hers once more, gripping the chef’s knife through threaded fingers. The contrast of his subzero touch against the lingering warmth of her flushed skin sent rippling hyperawareness through her as she struggled to refocus on the culinary task.“Pay attention,” he commanded equably. “Hold it like so, at this angle.” Crunches of the knife cutting through carrots, celery, zucchini, bell peppers, onions, and parsley filled the air in rhythmic staccato with an astonishing precision as he reduced the vegetables into small, uniform cubes. Swift, calculated strokes with expert efficiency, a testament to years spent in the kitchen. Colorful chunks danced onto the cutting board with each strike, landing like cuboid confetti on the wooden surface. He accelerated to accommodate for lost time during their prior distraction as the chopping became a blur of movement. Jasmine could hardly register the display of skill before her as her thoughts drifted back to the graze of his fangs, the flicker of his tongue, the thrusts of his fingers in her mouth. A phantom sensation of his wet appendage tracing her finger caused her to vibrate in place, inspiring both inchoate fear and obsession.“Oi, stop spacing out.”Sharp and impatient, his voice sliced through her reverie.“You’re incorrigible.”“I-I’m sorry, Master…!”As the bubbling pot of beef continued to simmer, a rich, savory scent of broth permeated the kitchen. Through the final steps of the recipe, Ruki sprinkled the chopped vegetables in, followed by a cracked egg atop the meat. Its yolk spread across the beef like tendrils of the sun. Next, the salt and pepper dusted in. The ladle stirred the ingredients with the motions of one who had cooked this soup a thousand times before. Once he thoroughly mixed everything in the boiling pot, the two of them rolled smooth, compact meatballs, each one descending into the receptacle with a sizzling splash. Broth rose in clouds of steam like remnants of the tension they shared.After about twenty minutes, the robust aroma of tomato paste and borscht joined the bubbling fray. The heat of the simmering soup pulsated in tandem with Jasmine’s own heart as she studied his technique, still erratic from their earlier exchange. With deft hands, Ruki removed the beef from their bones, tender meat falling away in mangled strands. The zucchini chunks descended in, their fresh scent cutting through the savory broth, then the meatballs. Occasional bubbles rose from the pot, humming throughout the kitchen as the two awaited the completion of the enduring meal that would serve as their next couple dinners for the upcoming nights.As if sprinkling the finishing touches on yet another culinary masterpiece, lemongrass topped the rich, comforting broth of the meatball soup as Ruki finally turned off the stove with a soft click. Seconds bled into minutes as they patiently waited for the fruits of their labor to cool down.“It’s ready. Here—try it,” the hearty broth slipped past Jasmine’s lips as he ladled a spoonful to her mouth without hesitation. “Tell me, how does it taste?”A soothing yet invigorating explosion of flavors typical of most soups assaulted her senses as the earthy depth of beef, tang of tomato, and fresh undertones of diced vegetables warmed her palate. Although soup didn’t rank among her favorite foods—perhaps not until now—the satisfying taste settled in like respite against a winter’s chill evening, stirring her culminating emotions. Reminiscing on the sandwiches from the café, she found herself imagining the two together, the soup its complementary counterpart. She longed to taste the two in the same meal, alternating between bites of the soft bread and the pleasant broth. A dreamy expression rose as her uninjured hand came to rest against her cheek, exulting in the savory bliss.“It’s… It’s perfect… So scrumptious, I could cry…! You truly outdid yourself, Ruki…”“Oh, don’t be so dramatic. A bit excessive, no?”The Vampire lifted the ladle to his own lips, surveying the soup for himself—an indirect kiss that paled in comparison to the gentle bloodsucking and, quite literally, finger-licking tastes they exchanged.“Delicious as always.”A second pot sat on the countertop as he reached for a separate ladle, skillfully scooping half of the steaming soup into it. The rich aroma of broth lingered between them like a warm embrace. Placing the lid, he sealed the heat shut.“Take this to the dining room. Be careful not to drop it now,” he steadily took the pot by both handles and lifted it into her feeble but determined grip. “My brothers will be there any moment for their long-awaited supper. Don’t make them wait longer than necessary.”The healing properties of vampire saliva astonished her to no end. A magical, almost instantaneous cure. As she carefully took the pot from him, the initial heat of the soup intimidated her, yet the throbbing pain in her fingertip ceased completely while they waited for it to boil.“I’ve got this! Don’t you worry!”“Let’s not forget what happened last time you told me that.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The pot’s lid quickly fogged as Jasmine attentively carried their dinner from the kitchen to the dining hall. Watching the previously transparent glass cloud up stirred her increasing appetite as she traipsed down the corridor, relieved that the double doors before her had already swung open. Each shift of the meatball soup inside caused a gentle sloshing sound, the receptacle’s warmth radiating through its robust handles and reminding her of the chill that had lingered earlier—the frigid yet fleeting touch of Ruki’s fingers against her lips. Much to her astonishment, the Vampire had refrained from his usual ravenous sadism, choosing instead to sample her delectable blood in an unexpectedly intimate, almost reverent manner as his wet appendage glided over the wound, no larger than a pinprick. Thanks to the supernatural healing properties of his vampiric saliva, she could lift the heavy vessel onto the elongated mahogany table without so much as wincing in pain, the cut on her digit virtually erased.Tongue and extremities aside, every detail of his culinary skill, honed from years beyond belief of caring for his brothers, cycled in her mind. The proper way to hold a kitchen knife, the precise angle of the blade against the vegetables, even the rhythm of his rapid chopping technique that diced everything into uniform cubes. How his large, steady hands corrected her clumsier attempts. Memories of his closeness heated her flushed cheeks more than the steaming pot in her careful grip. A surprising patience exuded in his every instruction befitting a teacher meant to guide rather than a ruthless master looking to discipline his maid. Beneath the cold and calculated fortress hid not a bloodthirsty Vampire, but rather a man who cooked for his family with an unparalleled diligence that exceeded the fundamentals. A provider, a protector, an eldest brother for Kou, Yuma, and Azusa, who now eagerly sat in the dining hall as they practically drooled at the pot of soup the servant set down in the center.“Smells good,” said Yuma as he removed the lid without hesitation, both curiosity and hunger reigning.Steam curled upward, carrying the rich, savory aroma to every corner of the room.“Aww, no Vongole Bianco this time?” Disappointment tainted Kou’s voice as he theatrically hung his head, blonde locks casting a shadow across his visage. “It’s been forever since Ruki cooked that!”“Maybe… next time,” Azusa murmured, his voice as soft as the haze ascending from the pot, “Ruki will cook a spicy soup… for us to eat.” Stifling a giggle, Jasmine stepped back to admire the brothers’ lighthearted camaraderie and lively banter. Even in their vastly different food preferences, they shared an unmistakable bond with one another. “The chef’s choice is not so bad, right?” The maid teased with a chuckle that happened to slip out. “I made sure to follow every step of his recipe!”“Yeah, yeah.” Yuma grumbled dismissively, wondering when supper would commence. “It wouldn’t kill him to be less stingy—wait, you helped him with this?” Aquamarines widened as Kou turned to Jasmine, brows raised incredulously.“Indeed, she did.”The eldest Mukami materialized into the dining hall without a sound beside his trusted maid, a stack of bowls and silverware balanced effortlessly in his hands. The other four’s gazes swiveled in his direction upon hearing his matter-of-fact confirmation. As if racing against any potential scorn, Jasmine hurriedly retrieved the utensils from him, anticipating the command that followed.“Set the table.”“Yes, Master!”With gracious haste, starting with Ruki’s seat at the head of the table, she placed his bowl not too far from his chair yet not too close to the mahogany’s edge, then worked her way around. Ceramic clinked softly against the hard surface and the crimson tablecloth until the maid finally reached her own spot adjacent to the eldest. Reaching over, she set the ladle next to the pot for all four of the brothers to pour their share.“Dig in, everyone!” She untied her ponytail, letting the long locks cascade freely. “I hope you all enjoy it, even if I only helped out a little.”“You don’t gotta tell me twice,” Yuma remarked as he snatched the ladle first. “Damn, smells even better up close.”Gentle splashes resounded as the penultimate Mukami scooped a generous portion into his bowl.“Hey, no fair, Yuma!” An impatient shout left Kou as he stood from his seat.“Wait your turn,” warned Ruki. “Settle down or you’re eating last.”“Hmph… Fine,” the blonde sighed as he slouched in his chair, sparing a glance at the maid who awaited their verdict on the cooking. “Anyway, guess this makes you Ruki’s sous-chef now, huh? Careful, he might just punish you for oversalting the food.”“Already doin’ better than the guy who can’t even make his own Vongole Bianco,” Yuma retorted, a smirk etched on his lips while Kou scowled at him.“Oh, no… Maybe Ruki can teach us both how to make it? I love pasta too, but I’ve never had Vongole Bianco! Sounds delicious!”“Ugh, just what I needed—two people in this household begging me to cook that every other night,” the eldest served himself a smaller portion, still sated from the afternoon excursion. “As if Kou wasn’t enough.” “Yes… And he can teach us how to make our own Shichimi Togarashi, too… With extra spice…”Playful repartee and laughter overlapped the ladle passing between their hands.“That’s amazing you can even handle spicy food, Azusa. My spice tolerance is…” Jasmine grimaced just imagining herself tasting it. “Nonexistent, I’m afraid.”“Uh oh,” Kou feigned concern as he turned to Ruki, then back to her. “Don’t give him ideas!”“There is a time and place for every punishment, but as it stands, the dining table is not one of them. Eat.”Although his stoic demeanor masked his withheld amusement, the Vampire deemed his maid’s trepidation towards spicy food a rather endearing revelation. Temptation to exploit that aversion ignited, but he refrained, savoring a spoonful of the soup they prepared together. As expected, Yuma took the first bite, while Azusa ate at a moderate pace and Kou ravaged the meal in tentative mouthfuls.“Not too shabby,” the penultimate sibling uttered gruffly, scooping more into his mouth. “Guess even a sow can be taught somethin.’”“It’s no Vongole Bianco, but it’s decent!”“It tastes… good…”A relieved guffaw bubbled up from the maid as she relished the hearty meal alongside the four brothers.“Hehe, I’m so glad to hear that. We make a great team after all, Ruki.”For a moment, his spoon froze above his bowl as the cheerful declaration hung unabashedly in the air. The faintest crease formed on his brow as he frowned, tempests brewing and unleashing a dreary drizzle in her direction—an ominous caveat of the storm to come.“Oh, please. You can barely hold a knife steady,” he coldly remarked as he snuck a sidelong glare at the jubilant woman in her evident elation. “A team, you say? Need I remind you who cut her finger earlier? Or perhaps… Should I wait for you to declare yourself the next culinary prodigy while bleeding out on the floor? I ought to keep a first aid kit in the kitchen for my so-called partner’s sake—now that’s what you call teamwork.”“You… You called me your partner…!” Both palms cupped her own blushing face in beguiled glee, dodging all his criticism. “Ahh, so this is what true joy feels like…”Resisting the urge to roll his eyes at the over-the-top reaction, Ruki finished the last of his meatball soup.“Aww, she’s like a lovesick little kitten. I might end up throwing it all back up at this rate,” Kou teased.“Gross,” Yuma countered mid-bite, shoveling the meal spoonful after spoonful. “Do it when I’m not here.”“At least… She’s happy…” Azusa chimed in as he meekly enjoyed his own bowl.As the banter gradually died down, Jasmine gently set her spoon down inside her empty bowl, fingers lingering before pulling away with a rattle of the ceramic. Leaning against the frame of her high-backed chair, a satisfied sigh escaped her lips, the tension in her shoulders melting away from the comforting warmth of the soup she had just consumed like a reward for her cooking endeavors. “It’s so nice that we can sit together like this and enjoy a meal in peace.”Chocolate citrines glistened as her gaze drifted across the dining hall, landing on the eldest of the four. The sight of his younger brothers’ liveliness brought an odd sense of normalcy to their otherwise precarious existence as Vampires, a taste of a simpler life, however brief.“If by ‘peace’ you mean ‘without incessant arguing,’ then sure.”Another chuckle escaped the maid at Ruki’s snide comment.“Well, that’s exactly it! You guys banter, but it’s all in lighthearted fun, as brothers. It’s the little things like this that make everything feel bearable,” she idly nursed her bowl on the table. “I never thought I would find such peace in the chaos of everything.”Youth taken at youth, before the woman could even learn to walk, the church robbed her of familial love. Steadfast in her devotion, her mother expected the young girl to mirror piety, wasting countless hours in the chapel worshipping their God. Her father, however, had abandoned them preceding her birth in wedlock, unwilling to allow their demanding church to ensnare him in their fanatical grasp. Just as it had consumed Jasmine's own life, years spent as an infant, a child, an adolescent, a young woman, all devoted to a faith she could neither prove nor dismiss. Both their time and money poured into the church, leaving no room for the leisure of family bonds. Sharing a meal together, laughing at the dinner table, lightheartedly poking fun at one another. Only once in a while; a far too elusive occurrence in her former household. That opportune encounter with Ruki, and by extension, the Mukami family, saved her from the harsh fate of living in a tent, homeless and exposed to the stormy night. In a world where shelters proved scarce and financial stability a distant dream, she considered herself fortunate to find refuge in the opulent walls of the Vampires’ estate as opposed to a makeshift dwelling.“Be it serious conversation or frivolous banter, families ideally should be close in every regard. What kind of brother would I be if I didn’t cherish and look after my siblings? As often as I scold these three, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself if harm befell them.” “Heh, who would have thought Ruki is such a softie at heart?” Though still in his carefree mood, Kou smirked at his older brother. “It’s almost like someone pulled the fangs out of him. I’m touched.”“We all know Ruki’s more sentimental than he lets on,” Yuma snorted.“What a wonderful thing… to say about us,” Azusa’s expression softened with a slight smile.Earnest mirth blossomed within the young woman upon beholding their tender family relations. Neither envy nor regret shadowed her heart; only profound gratitude for the privilege of witnessing such a tightknit bond. Connection, support, unconditional care—these virtues rekindled a hope that never perishes but rather slumbers in times of strife. Although she shared no blood ties with the Mukamis who patronized her as a lowly mortal, Jasmine couldn’t help but feel a semblance of belonging. In their company, she allowed herself the unspoken indulgence of imagining them as her own relatives, with the exception of Ruki, her unrequited companion, the subject of her obsessive infatuation.“That’s so sweet,” the maid hummed with an uplifting tone. “All the siblings I’ve seen, both in real life and in fictional stories or television, always fight like they can’t stand each other’s guts. You guys are different.”“Our family differs from that of other Vampire households as well,” said the eldest. “Most, if not all demons disregard their siblings as if the only commonality they share is the roof above their heads rather than their blood. They compete, betray, or simply ignore one another, driven by selfish pursuits. If one of them were to meet an untimely end, the rest wouldn’t bat an eye, considering it natural selection in its purest form. No mourning, no vengeance sought. Vampires notoriously view family as a convenience instead of a bond. That’s how detached they are—unlike us.”“Yeah, they really only care ‘bout themselves. I’ve never seen those stupid aristocrats look six inches beyond their own faces,” Yuma grunted disdainfully. “Makes me sick just thinkin’ ‘bout it.”“Why is that?” Jasmine’s ever-present grin finally faltered. “That’s awful! Taking your own family for granted…”“Take the Sakamakis for example,” Kou leaned back with his arms crossed behind his head. “Sure, they’re technically brothers, but you’d never know it from the way they act. Half of them can’t even stand being in the same room together—”“—Shh.” Ruki’s stern visage sharpened as if detecting an imperceptible noise. “Did you all hear that?” An incongruous silence engulfed the dining hall. In varying magnitudes, his brothers mimicked his reaction, their casual demeanors around the dinner table escalating into unsettled alertness. The other three shared a brief look before rising from their seats. Oblivious to the alarm, the maid blinked in confusion, her puzzled gaze darting across the four of them. Now all five of them stood on their feet, apprehensive and tense, senses attuned to the sudden shift in atmosphere. Bewilderment gave way to unease as she clutched the mahogany edge for relief.In that single moment, their precious so-called peace shattered.“What’s wrong?” She inquired below a whisper. “Did something happen…?”“Someone’s here.”“A visitor?” Her fingers curled even tighter around the wooden surface. “At this hour?”“No one was invited over, were they?” The blonde asked sheepishly.Swift but heavy footsteps gained in volume towards the room, echoing ominously throughout the manor.When the tall figure appeared at the threshold, he carried himself with meticulous composure that bordered on eerie elegance. Neither rushed nor deliberately terrifying, yet each footfall exuded authority. Midnight plum locks framed and veiled around his countenance in neck-length, unruly strands, falling with well-combed poise. Mauve undertones decorated their dark hue as his fringe swept across his forehead and tickled the frame of his thin, rectangular glasses, an ironically controlled disarray that softened the severity of his narrowed ruby gaze. The lenses caught the subtlest shimmer of the ornate chandelier above, attributing to the enigmatic air of his piercing stare. Those crimson depths issued a warning, a harbinger of future panic.Sleek, polished, and immaculately tailored, an umbral jacket clung to his lithe form with precise lines, its lapels billowing outward. Beneath the ebony sheath laid a pristine, white shirt, the ultimate contrast to his otherwise somber ensemble. A single button opened at the collar, a fragment in his usually uptight formality. Black slacks adorned his lower half while lustrous Oxford shoes completed the monochromatic attire.Much like the Mukami family, this man bore an alabaster, unsaturated complexion; a hallmark of demonic lineage that teetered between haunting and mesmerizing.“Sakamaki Reiji,” Ruki identified the uninvited visitor with a dour mien. “To what do we owe the pleasure?” A distinct clink of the pureblood Vampire’s glasses pushing up to the bridge of his nose reverberated.“Good evening, Mukami Ruki. Pardon the intrusion, but I must relay an urgent message.”The four siblings exchanged guarded glances, speculating on the plethora of disconcerting motives behind his encroachment. It felt as though the dining hall itself dropped several degrees in temperature upon his visit. An inexplicable aversion swarmed Jasmine as she observed his prim and proper appearance reminiscent of the men who all too eagerly attended that miserable church—suffocatingly strict, exercising a rigid adherence to the rules. So, this was one of the other Vampires the Mukamis felt the need to monitor, or at the very least, exercise caution around. Nevertheless, unfazed and reticent, the eldest inclined his head, signaling for him to continue.“Out with it then,” skepticism dripped from his voice. “You have our attention.”One of the pureblood’s brows raised in slight annoyance before he spoke once more. “Rotigenberg has suffered an ambush during the relocation of the Ghouls,” he announced without a shred of sympathy. “Many of them have either fallen or disappeared in the fray, their whereabouts unknown.”For the first time since their paths crossed, Jasmine witnessed Ruki’s composed steel-blues widen incredulously, their tempestuous depths caught in the declaration that shook even someone as calm and controlled as him. The turbulent raindrops within them froze mid-motion in petrified terror, only partially concealed despite his attempts to veil the devastation flaring across his features. Stunned, lips somewhat agape, an inconspicuous bead of sweat cascaded down his pallor, catching the dim golden illumination like a miniscule betrayal of his resolve. Every sinew in his body tensed and hardened, his hands balling into fists so firmly that they left crescents on his palms, bracing for the storm ahead as he strode wordlessly for the dining hall’s exit, but not before the maid could clutch the cable knit sleeve of his turtleneck.Furiously, he turned to face her, throwing her arm off of his stiffened frame with a force he had yet to exert heretofore. A force mighty enough to shatter any confidence she built up between the time of her apostasy and the kitchen tryst. A force powerful enough to earn smatters of pity from his brothers as they watched from their seats. A force potent enough to send a gust towards the crimson curtains in the rear, their pleats ballooning out ever so slightly. The strong urge to abandon the human, his brothers, and Sakamaki Reiji for that matter and sprint to the source of distress for himself almost toppled her off balance and onto the tiled floor. “Let go of me, Livestock. You’re in my way,” he hissed at her lividly. “Stay here with the others.”The abrupt rigor of his tone, coupled with the animosity in his glare, caused her to recoil, yet she kept her spine upright and met his gaze unflinchingly.“R-Ruki! Please, hold on! You’re not really going there by yourself, are you? Whatever this is… It sounds dangerous…” Weak but pleading with him, she stammered. “I’m worr—”
“In my presence you are to never utter—or even think about uttering—the word ‘worry’ again.”
That memory of his cold admonition from school echoed viciously in her ears.“Do not insult me with your concern. I am more than capable of handling this matter without interference from you or anyone else,” the Vampire turned for the door again. “Know your damn place.”Despite herself, Jasmine trembled nonstop at his distant words, refusing to leave his side.“My place… is with you, Master. If you go… I—”“You’ll do nothing! This is none of your business!”Anger suffused as he spun on his heel, the deluges in his tempests sharpening into daggers like shards of ice that pierced brutally through her chest, lodging deep in a place where courage once burned. The dismissive malice in his roaring cadence pelted down with unrelenting ferocity that surpassed the one her family demonstrated when they cast her out of her former home, knocking her down to the ground. Those wounds carved further than what her overly religious mother or grandfather could ever inflict. Defeated, she pondered desperately for the correct response to say to him, only left with nothing outside of her own inadequacy.With that, Ruki departed the dining hall alongside Reiji. The heavy thud of slamming doors resonated through the manor, suffocating the whole room. The maid reluctantly stayed behind, immobilized on the floor with her calves awkwardly splayed on either side. Dainty fingers clenched into the polished marble tiles while shame coiled around her like a chain that bound her there.Unease reflected in the looks Kou, Yuma, and Azusa exchanged with one another, visibly worried for their older brother. The blonde’s playful grin vanished without a trace, his brow corrugated with concern. Yuma folded his arms over his chest, his typical bluster muted, whereas Azusa raked a hand up his opposite arm, amethysts darting nervously to some unknown corner.“Seriously, he’s always been brooding like this, but…” Kou finally muttered amongst them.“Has it always been this bad?” Yuma clicked his tongue in irritation.“I hope… Ruki’s father… is okay,” said Azusa, eliciting a perk of Jasmine’s head at the puzzling phrase.Rotigenberg? Ghouls? Ruki’s father? Why did Azusa speak of him that way when the four of them were brothers? Half-siblings, perhaps? How perplexing. The Mukamis shared an unbreakable bond that, while tested in either their quarrels or the eldest’s domineering demeanor, seemed rooted in unshakable unity. These speculations spiraled out of control, weaving onto fragments of the conversation like loose threads of fate. And what of Rotigenberg, of Ghouls? Foreign names laden with a complicated history only the Vampires understood. Rotigenberg sounded alien entirely, but the concept of Ghouls conjured haunting images of mythical creatures that feasted indiscriminately on human flesh. Just like the bloodsucking demons of the night, she wondered if Ghouls, too, truly existed in this world. Shivers sent down her spine at the very thought as she hugged herself.“Did you just say… Ruki’s father?” The maid uttered as if trying to take her mind off it. “I… I didn’t know… he had a parent who was still around.” “Ahh, Azusa, you spilled the beans. Well, it’s only natural Ruki wouldn’t bring it up,” the blonde sighed. “But it’s true. He does have living family in his father.”“Ruki’s gonna kill us for yappin’ more than we should,” Yuma’s shoulders slumped as he ran a hand through his thick, brunette locks.“Then let him!” Kou yelled exasperatedly. “I’m worried about him, okay? Is it so wrong as his brother? He’s always telling us to stay out of his business, but when it comes to his father, it’s been especially worse. He acts like we aren’t strong enough to be there for him… I can’t stand it.”“Hearing about his father… was a surprise,” Azusa began, “but he doesn’t want us to get involved…”Determined, Jasmine rose from the floor, facing the other three.“Is it because he wants to protect you all…? Because he thinks it’s too dangerous to let you follow wherever his father is now?”
I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself if harm befell them.
That sentiment of his replayed over and over, intertwining with her guilt.“Something like that. The demon world’s in chaos right now for a lot of reasons,” Yuma explained. “What a pain in the ass. He’s such a standoffish brother…”“We feel the same way about him!” Kou exclaimed. “Uh, not the pain in the ass part, but maybe Yuma isn’t too far off. We don’t want him to get hurt, either… Ruki doesn’t have to carry everything alone just because his father isn’t our father.”“I thought… We would be there for each other… Ever since then…”With a step forward, the maid dropped to the marble tiles again in front of them, this time on one knee in a kneeling, pleading stance as her shadowy tresses slowly cascaded around her like a curtain, her straight fringe shadowing her visage, her head bowed in a last-ditch effort.Far too familiar with the three siblings’ plight, the loss of family gripped her heart like a vice, a pain she knew like the back of her hand. The eldest Mukami’s insistence on locking this pain within himself twisted her on the inside, demolishing a dam of emotional turmoil she buried deep ever since living at the manor with him and his beloved brothers who yearned to assist him just as much, if not more than she did.“Please… I implore you. Let me come with you. Take me to this ‘demon world.’ I don’t care how dangerous it is, or what he’ll say. I know Ruki already warned me not to get in his way… to stay here and not get involved. And I know he cares for his family more than anyone… Even so, I want to help him, too! The pain of losing your family… I couldn’t bear to see him go through that! It already happened to me, even if they didn’t die, but if Ruki were to experience that… Then I couldn’t forgive myself! If harm befalls him, then all of us would regret it, wouldn’t we? I would. You don’t have to believe me, but it is true. I… I just want to see Ruki happy—not like however he feels now.”In the kneeling position, at last, she lifted her head. The flowers of conviction sprouted from those earthbound depths as her gaze met theirs. Dew of unshed tears glistened beneath the dining hall’s chandelier, though her voice no longer stammered, her tone fierce.“We have to at least try to be there for him! A family sticks together no matter what!”Distraught, the three brothers exchanged glances once again, then collectively looked down at her. While they could withstand and play along with the regularly scheduled banter at the dinner table each night, they had yet to fully trust Jasmine. They spared only a fraction of faith towards the human woman who doubled as their housekeeping maid and the eldest’s personal prey.“You really… mean it?” Azusa murmured, his respect for Ruki’s wishes warring with the hope she sparked in them all. “But… Like you said, it’s dangerous…”“Damn it. You’re willin’ to risk your neck for someone who doesn’t even want you there? Tch,” Yuma growled in frustration. “This ain’t a game, Sow. One wrong move, and you’re done.”“I don’t know about this. There’s no way Ruki’s just gonna let this slide,” said Kou as he attempted to mask the worry he failed to hide. “I hate to say it, but she’s right, though. If we don’t help him, then who will? We can’t just leave him with the Sakamakis to handle everything. Besides, he’s done so much for us… It’s time we return the favor—even if it pisses him off.”“Fine. We’ll take ya with,” Yuma relented. “But don’t think this means we trust you completely. It’s just more worrisome if we left ya here alone.”“Promise… you won’t do anything… reckless, okay…?”Though reluctant, the brothers’ agreement brimmed with their shared resolve. An open-mouthed smile bright enough to extinguish the storm emerged on her visage as she rose to her feet, nodding to each of them.“Oh, thank you!!” She wiped away a stray teardrop. “Yes, I promise… I won’t let you down!”“—There’s just one problem,” Kou’s aquamarines dimmed as he leaned heavily against his high-backed chair. “You are only human, after all.”Question marks practically floated around the maid’s now tilted head, puzzled at their new concerns.“Hm? What do you mean?”“Ah, shit. That’s right,” the penultimate Mukami huffed in realization. “Where does Ruki keep it?”“The Ring…” the youngest sibling expounded contemplatively, “…of Exodus.”Confined in the church’s austere walls, ears inundated with the droning of endless sermons and scripture, Jasmine knew of the book of Exodus from the Bible, chronicling how God liberated Isreal from slavery in Egypt. Among the many stories, Exodus stood out for its epic tale of defiance and divine wrath. Their oppressor, a Pharaoh who scorned their growing population, hegemonized them with merciless toil. As punishment, God unleashed the ten plagues upon this stubborn ruler: the rivers’ waters turned to blood, the relentless invasion of frogs swarmed homes, gnats infected people and their livestock alike, and other omnipresent torments. Each plague represented a crescendo of God’s fury, yet none captured her imagination quite like the splitting of the Red Sea. She pictured the towering crimson combers, impossibly withheld as people fled, the Pharoah’s chariots thundering behind. The tale illustrated sacred power so omnipotent that it shaped the oceans themselves, striking down empires to defend the helpless.For all her familiarity with its story, nothing prepared her for the revelation that Exodus existed as not only mere scripture, but also a ring, a stunning piece of jewelry.“The Ring… of Exodus?” The maid repeated back quizzically. “What is it? What does this ring look like?”“To be honest, I have no clue where he keeps it now, but it’s a black diamond ring—you can’t miss it.” Kou brought a hand to his chin, pondering. “Basically, it’s your golden ticket to not dying the moment you step into the demon world.”Both of her palms rose, covering the bottom half of her face and suppressing a gasp.“Wait, what?!”“More like a ticket to not turning into a Ghoul,” Yuma interjected. “Humans can’t stay in the demon world for long. The air alone’ll either rot you from the inside out, or you’ll end up as one of those flesh-eatin’ monsters.”“Yes… Without it… she won’t… survive.”If magical talismans had a home in this large, opulent manor, it resided in Ruki’s study, somewhere on those bookshelves teeming with mysterious jars, ornate tins, and unknown artifacts she dared not touch without his permission. Serving the Mukami family as their personal maid had its advantages as she deduced its location. “Ah, I think I know where it might be!” Alarm bells of urgency rang in her mind as she turned in place, shoving the double doors open and scurrying out into the hallway. “Follow me!”“Oh? Has our nosy little maid been snooping around?” Kou arched a brow in suspicion as the three chased after. “What, jealous Ruki might use that ring to propose to another woman or something?”“Huh?!” Red swept across her countenance. “I prefer to call it ‘cleaning,’ thank you very much!”With that, the four of them sprinted down the hall, the enormous oak doors of Ruki’s study looming ahead. As she lunged for and failed to twist the knob, the maid exerted all of her pathetic albeit determined might to no avail. It refused to budge. Locked and still as a statue, she heaved an exhausted sigh, though Kou and Yuma behind her could only shake their heads in unimpressed disappointment.“Look, I know you’re not used to us Vampires yet, but leave the heavy-duty work to us before you try to break Ruki’s door down, okay?” The blonde tsked in disapproval before snatching the confused woman’s arm.“Wh-what are you—?”Amidst her protests, the four of them effortlessly teleported to the other side of the study’s locked doors. The sepulchral chamber of archives unfolded around them with its scent of aged parchment and polished wood. Stout bookshelves scaled the walls, chock-full of tomes and precious artifacts, a treasure trove encasing secrets.“You gotta remember, Sow—locked doors are no obstacle for Vampires.”Cautiously and without disrupting the organized array of leather-bound volumes, the four of them searched for the Ring of Exodus. Azusa probed into the shelves adjacent to the door, meanwhile Kou and Yuma foraged the wall that spanned the greatest horizontal expanse in the entire study. Of the shortest stature, Jasmine scoured the shelves situated at the very bottom, once again kneeling on the wooden floorboards and evading the legs of the table and two chairs flanking it as she scooted along in search of the death-eluding talisman. The rustling of books and the occasional rattles of jars filled the quiet chamber. Together, they scanned every nook and cranny for the magical relic in singular focus. Against all odds, she had to find that ring.In Ruki’s world full of demons and Vampires, the ring stood as the sole means of keeping Jasmine alive.“Shit, I’m not findin’ it. Geez, does Ruki really need all these goddamn books?!” Vexation exuded in Yuma’s voice as his large hands fumbled through the uppermost shelves. “You guys got any luck?”“Well, it’s not like we’re gonna find it instantly, Yuma,” Kou sighed, clicking his tongue. “Ruki has more books than a library… Or at least it feels that way. The ring could be hidden anywhere in here.”“No luck… so far…” Azusa muttered from across the study, hands rummaging deftly through the tomes.As the minutes bled into eternity, their annoyance only accumulated, urging Jasmine to find the ring faster. After the three agreed to give in to her pleas, she couldn’t waste their time while Ruki ventured into the demon realm to discover what remained of his father. She hurriedly crawled to the corner where two shelves met, searching their middle and bottom rows in desperation. The floor creaked below her as though a reminder to hurry and pinpoint the talisman’s location.Then it dawned on her. The Ring of Exodus. The Book of Exodus. The Bible. Adam and Eve. Their conversations about Genesis.A surge of clarity collapsed in on her as though the shelves fell like dominoes. In a heartbeat, she stood up and pivoted on her heel, turning to the table. Much to her relief, it still had the towering stack of books from when Ruki introduced her to this erudite sanctuary. Gently, she took the Old Testament from the top of its pile and placed it down in a separate spot, flipping its pages to the book of Exodus. The key—the ring—to her survival laid in a hollowed-out space, replacing where the Ten Commandments should have been printed.Between her thumb and index, Jasmine carefully held the ring, closing the book shut with the other hand.A breathtakingly dazzling heart-faceted black diamond dominated the centerpiece of the otherworldly talisman. Its umbral luster coruscated beneath the dimly lit sepia glow of the study’s chandelier. Milgrain bezels of gold framed the tenebrous gemstone like two pairs of serpents spiraling around one another in elegant tendrils. They met and slithered around the central gem in a crown-like shape as though only royalty could wear this ring. Twisted gilded strands weaved around the sable heart like latticework along the dark rhodium-plated band.On either side of the black gem, a procession of three garnets lined in immaculately symmetrical splendor. The color of blood, cut in angular facets like the carbonado itself parted the Red Sea. Nestled between scintillating accents of pavé-set white diamonds, their brilliance contributed to the overall gothic appearance of the talisman, a verisimilitude that it had, in fact, originated from a supernatural world she had yet to fathom, the demon realm.The rhodium band contrasted with the stones and upper gallery of the ring, its smooth surface lending understated comfort to its wearer. Its sleek and polished shank offered a respite from the baroque resplendence of its outer design. The dark heart itself pulsed under the light, beckoning Jasmine to place it onto her ring finger. Each sparkle warded off death and decay, a concealed treasure Ruki thought to hide in hallowed pages of a tome.“I… I found it.”Marveling in its beauty, an ethereal chill raced through her being. The other three stopped in their search, awed by the Exodus Ring’s grandeur. Though a far-fetched longshot, with all his talk of the Devil and atheistic rejection of religious beliefs, the young maid could not help but wonder if Ruki would truly conceal a legendary piece of jewelry within the confines of the Bible, given the lack of success with their pursuits. Its pulchritude nearly eradicated the exertion of shoving books and moving jars around in fruitless endeavor. The three brothers gathered around, gazing upon the relic as though every other ring, jewel, and treasure in the universe paled in comparison. With the utmost care, she slid it onto the appropriate digit of her left hand. The ancient talisman shone with undeniable radiance—a captivating cynosure in his study.“It’s… beautiful,” Azusa noted with fascination.“Wow, it’s actually kind of impressive, isn’t it?” Kou mused half-sarcastically, each syllable tinged with a hint of admiration. “But is it really safe for you to wear? I mean, who knows what kind of magic it’s packing.”“What the hell are you talkin’ ‘bout, Kou? That thing’s the only reason she’ll be able to breathe in the demon world without shrivelin’ away. If she didn’t have it, we’d be saying goodbye to her sooner than we’d like.”Arms crossed, the penultimate Mukami smirked at Jasmine.“You’re pretty damn lucky that ring’s in your hands now. Ruki doesn’t give that kinda thing to just anyone.”The ring’s sole purpose came to the forefront of her mind, a plethora of speculations clouding its recesses for the umpteenth time. Why did Ruki possess a magical talisman designed for protecting mortals from the demon realm when only Vampires lived in this manor until her momentous trespassing? Upon Sakamaki Reiji’s arrival, he already ordered her to stay put with the insinuation that humans subject themselves to peril the second they step foot in the other world she never knew of heretofore. That is, unless they once invited their prey there without concern. Apropos its prior wearers who previously sought the ring’s protection, she shook her head, expelling those irrelevant thoughts in the face of more dire, pressing matters—Ruki and what became of his father.“Still, I gotta hand it to you. I didn’t expect you to find it inside a book of all places,” Kou flashed a grin. “It’s like you found the missing piece to one of his puzzles.”“It was just a hunch,” she smiled back modestly. “Anyway, how do we get to this supposed demon world?”“The portal is… underground… below the manor.”“Yeah,” the blonde confirmed his youngest brother’s words. “So, here’s the deal. We’ll lead you down there, but you better not make a fuss about anything you see once we enter. And, if you end up surviving the night, don’t go down there using the portal for some kind of twisted escapism. As you can imagine, the difference between this world and the demon realm are like day and night. Literally.”“Understood—I wouldn’t dream of it! No fuss from me,” Jasmine nodded quickly, heart pounding like thunderclaps as she traced the edges of the newfound piece of jewelry with her unclad hand. “There’s no backing out now.”“Well, there ya have it,” Yuma grunted in acknowledgement. “C’mon, we don’t got time to waste.”Although the eldest Mukami led their new maid to every relevant location necessary to perform her housekeeping duties from the very beginning, he never revealed the manor’s underground level. Descending the roughhewn, monolithic stairs, a desolate brickwork expanse greeted the four, stretching endlessly into the abyss. Colder than the frost-laden winter zephyrs above and outside its walls, the subterranean chill sank deep into their marrow, seeping through the thin garments of her uniform to earn several shivers from the only one pervious to drastic changes in temperature. Occasionally, her numbed digits ghosted over one another as she glanced down to confirm the ring’s rightful placement, encircled around her finger, afraid it would fall off if left unattended. Lanterns suspended from iron hooks embedded in the walls illuminated their path as they ventured down the gelid tunnel, a passage between two worlds, demon and mortal.Noisome scents of stone and mildew exhaled down the dark corridor as if the earth itself mourned what unseen tragedy lay ahead. Aside from the morose, trembling glow of the torches, chocolate citrines darted side to side, peeking past several openings guarded by vertical metal bars. Each enclosure resembled an eerie, abandoned prison cell. Forgotten adversities echoed in these empty albeit spacious rooms lurking beyond reach, tainted in shadowy patina and uneven fissures akin to a dungeon. Remnants of past atrocities, imprisonments of misbehaved prey, lingered beyond those caged entrances, even if presently their own footfalls punctuated the otherwise silence. This dungeon—abandoned for seemingly decades—emitted a faint, metallic stench, one she dared not question.Intimidated, the young woman embraced herself to fend off more than just the unyielding frigidity of the area, yet she pressed forward for Ruki’s sake, trailing behind his brothers who strode throughout the cavernous passage without an iota of trepidation. They had already come this far after retrieving the legendary Exodus Ring, the cool metal of its band evident as she clenched her fists in earnest, a magnificent yet fragile barrier between mortality and the dangers of an unprecedented land. After walking for a while, they finally made it to the end of the tunnel.“Ahead of here is…” She whispered as if unsure. “The demon world…?”A glowing portal stood at the terminus—a swirling, tenebrous vortex of obsidian black and venomous violet. Unstable energy oozed from its edges, rippling and shimmering unpredictably.“Yes… This is it,” Azusa muttered softly but certain. “The demon world… Ruki is there... as we speak.”“Not many humans get to see this and live to tell the tale,” Kou teased inopportunely. “You ready?”“Tch, let’s just get this over with already,” Yuma grumbled impatiently.One by one, the Mukami brothers fearlessly disappeared past the portal as they had done so numerous times.Without looking back, her breath bated, Jasmine rushed headfirst into its ominous depths.“As ready as I’ll ever be!”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“When did the ambush happen?”Leading and urgently outpacing the pureblood Vampire who bore catastrophic news, without looking back, Ruki strode down the subterranean tunnel about an hour before the meddlesome four steeled themselves to chase after, his query booming across the masonry.“The timing could tell us whether this was a calculated strike or a mere act of opportunism.”In the wake of the eldest Mukami’s brisk pace, Reiji’s footsteps echoed faintly throughout the cavernous corridor. Each rise and descent amplified in this confined space, ricocheting off the uneven, moss-covered brick façade. The scuff of their loafers and the distant drip of water penetrated the otherwise stillness, isolating them both from the two divided domains.“The attack coincided approximately with sunset in the human world earlier today,” the elder Sakamaki replied as he adjusted his glasses with a calm precision belying the gravity of his report. “Using a familiar to convey the message would have invited interception or delay. Given the circumstances, I deemed it imperative to deliver the report personally.”A sharp click of Ruki’s tongue reverberated as the umbral portal loomed in sight, its glowing edges pulsating with foreboding energy. The Ghouls, a near-powerless race of demons perpetually burdened by widespread discrimination in the other realm, endured the brunt of the attack while he and his maid idled over a cup of tea. How insufferable. His own father—the father of his human life—could have been injured or even killed in chaos born from negligence. “Someone had foresight of their relocation,” he hissed through clenched teeth and balled his fists in restrained frustration as he hurried along to the terminus. “Who were the primary targets? If the assault centered on specific individuals or resources, then this was no random raid. I assume the sentry we assigned at the border also fell if they allowed this disaster to happen to begin with.”“The evidence supports a calculated effort. The ambush was meticulously concentrated on the Ghouls scheduled for transfer to the Vampire territory, with our men as collateral damage. Those remaining in Rotigenberg were left entirely unscathed,” Reiji inclined his chin slightly as he spoke, the lens of his eyewear glinting beneath what dim lights flickered. “Not a single dwelling outside the relocation perimeter was breached, nor were any civilians beyond the designated group and their village harmed.”Undercurrents of unease coursed through Ruki as the other Vampire affirmed the grim truth. A tireless torrent of myriad speculations racked his mind. Perhaps bigoted purebloods residing in the main territory waylaid them out of arrant hatred, an act of racism aimed at keeping the lesser flesh-eating curs from setting foot on their land. Alternatively, the motives could veer more towards a political nature. Ghouls, commonly enslaved by every other race inhabiting the demon realm due to their lack of magical abilities, could supply Vampires with ample manpower past their borders in sheer abundance alone. Other nations possibly feared this newfound strength and consolidated power, suspecting it as leverage in a broader scheme of slave trade for precious commodities, especially in the face of rekindled alliances. “So, it’s not unlikely that the perpetrators behind this intended to sabotage the transfer in particular.”The eldest Mukami theorized further as they encroached the shadowy passageway. It couldn’t have been Kino—an enigmatic demon, neither Vampire nor Ghoul—who led a resistance known as ‘the Ravens.’ The newly crowned Vampire King already dealt with him swiftly when he infiltrated the castle in his poorly disguised attempt at assassination by poison. Besides, the mysterious recreant hailed from Rotigenberg of all places. No matter how ulterior his purpose, it seemed improbable that he would turn his back on the very people he claimed to guide to the ‘promised land.’ In fact, the very transfer of Ghouls into the Vampire territory, ironically enough, aligned with these supposed ideals of his, even if the leader of the Ravens regarded Ruki and everyone else as his enemies.Ruling out Kino and the former Ravens, he directed his suspicions inward, considering the potential betrayal from within the Vampire King’s inner circle. Only they knew of the Ghoul transfer to the region of the bat clan, barring the denizens of Rotigenberg themselves who had to decide whether they wanted to pursue better opportunities or stay in the miasmatic wastelands. However, the current ruler sought no hegemony and approved the arrangement himself. His brothers wouldn’t dare defy him, not when he wielded and inherited their father’s immense power as the new sovereign. Leaking the route and the timing of the mass migration held little prospect.“Survivors—were there any? Witnesses?” Ruki pondered aloud, more to himself than the emissary trailing several steps after. “Their accounts will determine whether this was a massacre or a warning. And I want to know everything they’ve reported. Spare no detail.”“Indeed,” Reiji confirmed. “There were survivors who miraculously escaped and they have been secured in a neutral zone, albeit shaken, but receiving treatment, nonetheless. They report overwhelming numbers, enough to suggest this was not a rogue group of ruffians but rather a force with substantial backing. However, I have yet to determine the culprits’ precise origins.”Implications of a rising, well-supported faction made the eldest Mukami’s tempests narrow in skepticism. Despite mulling over the meager information gathered in the short span of Rotigenberg’s invasion and the Ghouls’ casualties, this predicament transcended simple rivalry between demon clans, racism since time immemorial. A collective with considerable resources and influence posed a far greater threat than Kino’s Ravens or any adversary they encountered heretofore. The prelude to escalating hostility and surging peril awaited beyond the portal.“The more I learn of this, the more questions arise. No matter—I’ll interrogate them myself in due course.”At last, the two disappeared past the tenebrous threshold and stepped foot into the demon realm.While Jasmine and the Mukami brothers fortified their resolve to pursue the head of their household, a sullen moon, stationary in everlasting night, shrouded Ruki and Reiji in eternal darkness. The starless void hung above the sylvan scenery, swallowing it whole. Gnarled, elongated roots akin to twisted buttresses tripping over one another cluttered the mired paths before them as they carefully trekked towards the cobalt clearing just beyond avenues of trees. Serpentine foliage and thick lianas coiled around their large trunks in ancient spirals, clawing at the canopy in vain, reaching for the absence of sunlight that would never shine upon this forsaken realm where hope had long since withered away.Like some sinister reflection of the human world’s counterpart, the demon domain harbored its own unique ambience within the dubious forest’s abyssal depths. The absence of illumination didn’t hinder the supernatural pair in their silent passage, though faint phosphorescence from decaying moss intermittently lit the surroundings. Zephyrs murmured eerily among the skeletal branches. Shadows slithered and contorted upon the warped roots beneath their footsteps, succumbing to alpine terrain as the misshapen trees thinned with each step. The ominous woods, steeped in endless gloom, echoed every crunch and lamentation of the roots underfoot in perpetuity.Through mystical means, the casual garments they once donned instantaneously morphed into ensembles that mirrored the mortal realm’s military regalia, yet boasted an otherworldly magnificence befitting vampiric culture. War, after all, transcended universes, binding its people and their causes to inextricable strife. Both men now wore medium-length tunics that settled around the hips, reminiscent of black empyrean overhead in their obsidian hues. The double-breasted design featured symmetrical columns of gilded buttons that gleamed like scattered stars in the night sky as they ascended towards crisp lapels framing the chest and neck. Draped along their shoulders, aureate epaulettes coruscated beneath the moonlight. Complementary aiguillettes swayed with the wind in rhythmic grace, each individual strand of their braids shining with unwavering conviction and strength as it clasped onto the lapel with a bat-shaped badge, a definitive insignia of their allegiance.For their lower halves, sable trousers in form-fitting lines accentuated their legs, tailored to perfection. The fabric billowed out slightly where they parachuted in gentle wrinkles above their sturdy combat boots. Despite its name, the boots themselves marveled understated opulence, elevated by gilded trims tracing the edges of their soles and heels. Each step trampled upon the roots and soil beneath them, blending brutal inevitability with an ironic elegance typical of their kind. Even the laces and aglets matched, their golden accents glinting with an added touch of resplendence to the regimental attire.However, unlike the elder Sakamaki beside him, Ruki cloaked himself in an ebony mantle that cascaded halfway down his tall frame, its fabric as fluid as the shadows shrouding them. The ends undulated behind like the patagium of an airborne bat’s wings. Meanwhile, the collar rose sharply into points parallel to a traditional Vampire straight out of fiction. Left blackened from the carburized forge, steel pauldrons adorned and shielded his shoulders, their polished edges honed in precise angles that put medieval armor to shame. Underneath the military tunic, an ivory silk shirt reminiscent of the lustrous moon hugged his lithe frame, buttoned into a neat collar. Fastened at its center, a timeless gemstone the color of his tempestuous eyes sparkled in subdued shades of sapphire, framed by a tiered ribbon whose soft folds attributed to the overall outfit’s sophistication.Girded around his waist, a dark brown belt of supple, weathered leather cinched snuggly to him. A stylishly crafted sheath, suspended securely from one of its intricately tooled loops, cradled a sword wrought from silver—the shared bane of all demonkind. Though dormant, its hilt glinted dangerously beneath the shade of his mantle. The utility belt bore more than just a sword, his main weapon; it housed a series of holsters that carried a well-rounded arsenal suited to his tactical expertise. Several argent misericorde—narrow daggers designed to deliver the lethal blow through the smallest gaps in armor—nestled in the hidden compartments. Concealed at the rear of his belt and even in the folds of his military coat laid three firearms, their magazines loaded with silver bullets. First, a sleek, semi-automatic pistol for swift skirmishes; second, a compact revolver for unpredictable encounters, and, lastly, a persuader intended to instill fear as much as it served its deadly purpose.Each armament reflected Ruki’s dual role as not only the head of the Mukami family, but also the newly crowned Vampire King’s trusted aide. As a shrewd strategist who spent countless long nights commencing councils and relentlessly patrolling the contested lands in this esteemed ensemble, he served as the sovereign’s stalwart right hand. Epitomizing a balance of refinement and vehemence, fulfilling the roles of protector and enforcer, a figure revered and feared in equal measure, his duty bound him to an undead life—an eternity—of unceasing sacrifice in which the weight of his responsibilities overshadowed personal desire.After all, the death of his benefactor, the former Vampire King who reigned for thousands of years, both a God and Devil incarnate, still felt recent. Rising geopolitical tensions set the stage for bloodshed, rendering his arsenal indispensable in the crucible of potential war.“How many casualties? The death toll alone won’t tell us the full extent of the loss, but it will give us an idea of the damage to morale. Do we have any evidence pointing to the perpetrators behind this?” Ruki asked the other, his cadence cutting through the chill of the woods as they trudged uphill. “If there is no clear trail, then we must consider who benefits the most from this chaos.”“I would approximate several hundred sustained injuries,” Reiji paused to readjust his glasses once more. “With no fewer than a few dozen pronounced officially dead.”A drawn out exasperated sigh escaped Ruki’s lips as his gait halted briefly upon hearing the dour news. The cold air of the demon world did little to numb the heat of his simmering vexation. Regrettably, the casualties exceeded the estimate he mentally expected and prepared for. Though his speculations only darkened with each dire statistic, he continued his thorough line of questioning.“And what of the methods—what did they use? Advanced weaponry? Brute force? Magic?”Ever the composed pureblood, the elder Sakamaki’s expression, for once, turned pensive.“Based on the survivors’ accounts, the methods were disturbingly varied. The initial wave employed brute force—an overwhelming, feral onslaught indicative of sheer numbers rather than organized tactics. However, as the ambush progressed, reports suggest the use of rudimentary weapons and crude magical enhancements. Nothing particularly sophisticated, yet effective enough to leave the affected area in ruins.” The twisted roots underfoot, petrified like serpents mid-slither, finally came to an end as they reached a vast glade of mountains. Jagged peaks lined the route to Rotigenberg ahead, smattered with a thick veil of miasma. Somewhere in the ongoing fray of that rotting wasteland, reeking of decaying figs and corrosion, Ruki intended to rescue his father, despite his outward appearance.“Hm… That hardly narrows it down,” an irritated grunt rumbled from the eldest Mukami’s chest. “Unsettlingly enough, it appears as though this invasion was orchestrated by multiple factions in a coordinated attack. The question remains for what purpose, and who led them.”Forest floors of shriveled leaves and sprouting fungi cushioned each step, wending its way through skyward crags. In the distance, past the labyrinthine trunks, golden glows of civilization and city lights emerged like crepuscular apparitions where no verdancy flourished. Those dying embers of conflict flickered in its midst, commotion and fear undoubtedly running rampant in the forbidden lands of Rotigenberg.Houses torn to crumbling pieces, strongholds indiscriminately ransacked, now vagrant and orphaned Ghouls aimlessly wandering the nauseating streets. Many of them watched their own kin either perish before their very eyes or at the very least get struck unconscious by their assailants—whoever they were. As they neared the border between the Vampire territory and the region of rotting figs, Ruki and Reiji witnessed only a fraction of the aftermath. It reminded the former of his human past, during flagrant times of revolution and war. Outraged, the people overthrew their President, with Trismégiste nowhere in sight when he should have been a corpse.Curiously, the Ghouls’ plight reminded him of how his human self previously perceived the destitute. Back in the days of aristocracy, the affluent mistreated the poor akin to the diseased, deeming poverty a novel pandemic. They made servants—slaves—of the penniless, much like the way Vampires and all of demonkind did with Ghouls. A young Ruki once saw his human father whip even the most loyal of their butlers and maids, then somewhere along the way, he brandished the same cruel practice himself despite being a mere child. Often, he punished them for the slightest offense. No different from how the elected head punished the poor through raising taxes, unbearable living conditions, orphans flooding the streets, and food supplies dwindling. It came as no surprise that the people of Romania ultimately revolted against their President. Injustice, born of systemic cruelty and exploitation, always breeds rebellion. Racism and classism—these vices extended beyond humanity. Alas, the Vampire caught wind of pureblooded demons abusing their Ghoul servants, knowing they could never fight back, powerless in their lack of magic and supernatural vigor.“Discrimination and bigotry against the Ghouls fester here,” said Ruki to himself. “Even among demons.”As the duo ventured into the craggy outskirts of Rotigenberg, the barren wastelands mirrored his own bitterness back at him. Miasma uncomfortably clung to their alabaster skin, hefty and suffocating. The King’s aide couldn’t help but wonder if rescuing his human-turned-Ghoul father doubled, in a way, as further punishment for all his past wrongdoings, a painful reminder of the sins he committed as a mortal child. Ironically enough, the man who reveled in wealth and status, scornfully looking down on those below him, eventually lost everything with the downfall of his family, a victim of his own blinding hubris. Now, the paternal figure who had only known dominance and luxury lived his immortal days in Rotigenberg’s shadows. Revived and miserable as a lower demon at the rock-bottom of this wretched hierarchy, the cruel twist of fate humbled him. No one, not even the privileged, could escape the repercussions of their corruption.Despite any denials, the impure Vampire could not quell the urge to right the wrongs of these worlds.
These hands of mine have been dirty since birth. It’s repulsive. I’ll put an end to this senseless violence.
Echoes of his reasons for accepting the mantle of the Vampire King’s aide in the first place resonated in Ruki’s mind as they soared down the mountains to the ruins of piling corpses—the source of Rotigenberg’s odor. Everything reeked of death, the remnants of carnage that devoured this desolate domain.The effluvium of conflict permeated the polluted air around them like an opaque haze obscuring the massacre. Every inhalation assaulted their senses, pungent and awfully bitter. Although pureblooded Vampires like Reiji had no reason to draw breath, the former human in Ruki never stopped those redundant respirations out of instinctive habit. Terrified Ghouls scurried about in disarray and unrest, seeking shelter—just like Romania’s impoverished. Screams rang out and screeched painfully into their supernatural ears. Many of these victims limped with various injuries, collapsing into the marshlands, drained of vitality. Blood stained the soil and muddy terrain, mixing with the filth in a putrid mess. Their spilled essence reeked like old, rotting swamp water, reminiscent of the surrounding biome. Some even staggered upon broken legs and amputated limbs over one another through the mire as they sought refuge. Skeletal remains of previous casualties littered every which way upon the ground, twisted in grotesque positions.Bellows ripped throughout the rotting land in raw, desperate cries for help. Not only shrieks of pain, but also the unrestrained outpouring of a people who had long lost their humanity generations ago. Consumed by turmoil, the viscous quagmire swallowed the broken and the desperate with each limped step they took forth. Rotigenberg itself absorbed the endless suffering of its inhabitants, the ground itself a graveyard of all who had perished, even the most civilized locations. The rest of this demon realm could not muster a care in the world for the Ghouls who they saw as mere slaves, wastes of space just like the miasmatic region at the extremity of it, existing solely for their assigned tasks. For centuries, this area had forgotten how to heal, perpetually scarred by the brutality that took place here today, yesterday, on their domain, beyond their borders, everywhere Ghouls treaded. Each Ghoul roaming this earth had been birthed into the world a magnet for danger, discrimination, and death. Rotigenberg, the existence of Ghouls themselves, it all became synonymous with death.Panic enveloped like the unbearable, rotten stench. Every corner and crevice hid a macabre sight, new horrors waiting for discovery. Disgusting entrails and filth dripped out incessantly in egregious rivers of blood. It coalesced with the marsh water in a blackened, repulsive maelstrom. Ghoul children lamented their deceased parents—what remained of them in their cut up pieces. As detached as Ruki and Reiji appeared, even a stoic immortal like the impure Vampire couldn’t help but experience disgust at the state of the ravaged district. Not a twitch or hint of concern—one he would normally dismiss as pointless sentimentality exclusive to humans—dared to reveal itself as his tempests raked over the crumbling buildings and sobbing Ghouls in search of someone specific underneath the atrocity.“It’s worse than I imagined.”Appalled, the pungent odor of decaying limbs and mangled viscera easily sent the unprepared into a state of shock. In no way did this apocalyptic hellscape resemble what Ruki envisioned when Reiji delivered the dreadful news. Every footfall left a crimson imprint upon the sodden ground, painting the mire below with scarlet trails of Ghoul blood. The squelching mud, the crunching bones, the blood-curling screeches from the marginalized race contributed to this crescendoing cacophony. Before the speechless pair, the mutilated bodies of countless, unnamed Ghouls piled into mountains of accumulating filth. Each broken corpse served as a chilling reminder of the cruelty that engulfed this putrid landscape, a world steeped in discrimination and despair. Red seeped through all the fissures and cracks, prompting their jaws to clench in revulsion, ironic given their primary source of sustenance. Above the sickening dissonance, countless children wailing in anguish over the dismembered remains of their guardians weighed down on Ruki as he recalled his misery at the orphanage. Despite his current life as a Vampire, one who bravely endured incessant hardship the likes of which few in both worlds ever experienced, one who thrived off the ichor of others, a sliver of his conscience ached within. Buried deep inside lingered a shred of suppressed humanity that he hated to acknowledge. No amount of bloodshed or years of existence could diminish his concealed compassion as he watched the youth flee for their safety. However, that compassion budding in his undead heart shied short of altruistic heroism. Although he equipped a sword on his person at all times so long as he trekked the domain of demons, he never quite fit the mold of a knight in shining armor.
This place is utterly abhorrent. My father was never supposed to endure this. Dammit, this is all my fault... I underestimated just how far discrimination against the Ghouls would go. Assuming the transport would proceed without incident—what a grave mistake.
Every humble abode, every building, every key infrastructure in the village seemingly disintegrated to ruins, their roofs missing and their walls burned to cinders in the aftermath. Schools and marketplaces, rare symbols of their education, vanished without a trace. Acrid smoke, the stench of scorched wood, and odors of decomposing flesh melded together distastefully as the two Vampires investigated further. Residential structures once adorned in hand-carved details jutted out like fragmented bones as distant fires crackled, devouring all the unknown assailants had left untouched. Their vermillion glows contrasted starkly with the monochromatic hues of this barren wasteland, casting flickering shadows across the debris-strewn streets. In them, the silhouettes of futile flights, one-sided violence, and desperate skirmishes lingered like a curse. Shards of glass, splintered furniture, and other personal belongings seared beyond recognition crunched beneath their boots. Yet, his father’s familiar face—or perhaps the lack thereof in this dire setting—propelled Ruki forward in silent search.“Good grief...” The elder Sakamaki shook his head at the sorry sight, crouching down to examine remnants of a plan gone awry. “The carriages meant to transport them are nothing but ashes now.”Amidst the smoldering debris, charred wooden beams and iron frameworks of spokes scattered about. Stenches of burnt leather and varnish further polluted the atmosphere, half-buried in the ashes, half-disarrayed. What used to constitute the felloes of the wheels now splayed outwards in precarious curves, protruding unpredictably from the wreckage. This type of hazard could tear through flesh or fabric without warning, a lethal promise awaiting those with an unwary step or simply unfortunate luck. Tempests dithered on one particularly jagged piece of wood, its point sharp enough to impale.A pit formed in Ruki’s stomach at a gruesome thought unbidden in his anxious imagination—his father’s lifeless body pinned helplessly at each joint, a large stake driven brutally through his torso, crimson soaking the splinters around him. The familiar sensation of bile threatened to rise up his throat, his troubled mind playing rare tricks in times of tragedy.That is, until a shrill voice cut through and snapped him out of his escalating paranoia.“Mama…! Papa…! Where are you…? Help me…!! Please!! Is anyone there?!”Frantically, a young Ghoul boy, no older than seven or eight short years on this earth, struggled beneath a heap of debris, immobilized and unable to escape. Hearing him invoked memories from his childhood, painful ones he would rather forget that triggered a pang of sympathy nonetheless. Unanswered pleas he once shouted in vain as a mortal, abandoned and desperate. Those parents he pleaded for most likely perished in the ambush somewhere in those piles of corpses like dozens of others. A deep scowl creased the Vampire’s visage as he encroached through the ashen waste, using his supernatural strength to single-handedly lift the wooden planks off his back, sending a shower of dust into the air. With his palm still hoisting up the timber beams, he knelt to the boy’s height.“Are you alright?” Slowly, he extended his vacant hand, stormy blues softened in genuine concern. “Can you walk? Don’t worry—I’ll get you out of here, mark my words.” History had a funny way of repeating itself. For a long while, the young boy weakly rose to his feet, gaping at the Vampire as though his open hand threatened to strangle him to death rather than help escort him someplace safe. Trembling in fear, pointed ears twitching nervously, the child refused his offer, and instead, he fled without uttering a sound, without thanking him, without ever looking back like prey outrunning its predator. Every instinct screamed at the boy to escape not only the wreckage but the very source of his rescue. Even though he called out to his parents just moments ago, the prospect of accepting help from a member of one of the many races who persecuted them made the Ghoul’s nearly broken spine crawl, had Ruki not intervened. Limping, stumbling, and recoiling away, the boy vanished into the smoky haze.“…Foolish child. Suit yourself,” the cold reaction stung him more than he wished to admit. With a grimace, the eldest Mukami finally stood up, his rejected hand withdrawing into a resentful fist. Not towards the boy nor the Ghouls, but rather the perpetrators responsible for instilling fear into defenseless children. As if a single act of compassion could uproot eons worth of prejudice. “Some things never change.”“Was that really necessary?” Reiji tensed from the sidelines, lips pursed into a thin frown, arms crossed. “He fled from the very one attempting to assist him. How predictable.”“In the end, you can’t blame him. The boy has only known oppression his whole life,” an exasperated suspire left Ruki as his sharp fangs grazed his bottom lip. “Anyway, there are plenty of other stranded children around these parts. Send out your familiars to extinguish the fire. I’ll use mine to fly the injured to the neutral zone. We can question them further once they’ve had time to recover, but in their current state, safety comes first.”“Understood,” the pureblood concurred with a slight smirk hinting at the irony of his task. “Let us begin.”Clouds of bats swarmed the surrounding area, their wings a flurry of darkness in search for any sign of life. Each crepuscular glider swooped low, pinpointing survivors through echolocation. They dove down, flying and teleporting the devastated Ghouls into the neutral zone, a safe haven nestled just beyond the mountain borders of the Vampire territory, far from the ruins of Rotigenberg. While their abrupt movements hardly resembled the carriage meant for mass transport as originally planned, one by one, the bats fulfilled their purpose. Many struggled to no avail while others had the strength sapped from them, exhaustedly succumbing to their fate. Eventually, they would find the boy who fled from him, too, whisking him away against his own volition—much like Ruki in his childhood. As the eldest Mukami commanded his familiars, he resolved himself to abolish the discrimination plaguing Ghouls for the sake of his father. He could never allow the mistakes of the orphanages, the ones that branded him for all eternity, to tragically repeat themselves. Screams slowly died down in volume, fading into the wind as resilient survivors who clutched their wounds soared away from the fray. Yet, amid the chaos, Ruki still had to locate the very paternal figure who had set him on this path.When Reiji summoned his familiars, they flapped their wings in immaculate unison, creating directed, concentrated gusts of wing downdraft that effortlessly snuffed out the rampant flames. Easily extinguished in the wake of their nimble, powerful wings, the wildfires amounted to little more than a flickering candlelight. As the smoke and embers cleared, a ghostly monochrome emerged from the ashen wreckage. In truth, the elder Sakamaki had seen this exact devastation before outside of Rotigenberg, a tragedy of its own. Nevertheless, his dutiful obedience to the King’s aide ensured that, while the familiars could never undo this destruction—crumbled homes and shattered buildings rendered unrestorable—the fires no longer posed a threat. The worst had been quelled with their coordinated gales—or so they thought.With the infernos subdued and the familiars busying themselves, Ruki traipsed towards the mountain borders near the broken carriages. Besides the torn tires and scattered stokes, corpses of their fallen comrades, sentries of pureblooded Vampires who swore loyalty to their clan’s army, covered the gelid ground. Whatever unknown faction had wrought this havoc, they succeeded in leaving their mark, annihilating not only the Ghouls, but even the soldiers stationed to protect them. Carnage rained in red rivulets, brutal and unforgiving.Conspicuously, fewer bodies than he had anticipated littered about, yet they never rose to an astounding pile. Their strikingly low numbers roused his suspicion. Was this truly all the soldiers assigned to monitor the transport? A sentry this small couldn’t have possibly been entrusted with such a monumental task—something was amiss. Perhaps they could have been overrun, or even more eerily, someone had deliberately removed the corpses. Once again a plethora of speculations afflicted him as he postulated their whereabouts. Storms of rage welled deep in those eclipsed tempests as he surveyed the bloodstained battlefield. The sight of those Vampires, those fallen comrades who swore to this cause, their lives snuffed in an instant like the flames that previously engulfed, ignited a low hiss of defeat from his lips. His sharp fangs bared in a snarl as the sheer volume of loss settled upon him. Although they had yet to identify their adversaries, their message stood unmistakably clear: they would slaughter even full-fledged demons to prevent these Ghouls from stepping foot outside of Rotigenberg.
Dammit…! How could this happen?! Father, where are you…?!
Reaching for the hilt of his sheathed sword, Reiji dropped to a defensive stance, the cold metal of the blade sending a sharp tintinnabulation that snapped Ruki out of his anxious thoughts—he, too, sensed them.“Who goes there?!” The pureblood’s tense voice rang out. “Show yourself!”The barren landscape of Rotigenberg offered no refuge—no vegetation to mask their presence. Instead, sparse denuded trees lined the perimeter, their branches ominously creaking and rattling in the relentless wind, reminiscent of dry bones scraping against one another, a cacophony that greeted them the moment they embarked.Suddenly, mysterious figures emerged from the shadows, their forms more perceived than seen at first. With inhumane speed, they charged from behind the bare trunks, encircling both Vampires in the blink of an eye. Hostile demons, their group consisting mostly of Ghouls, appeared. Their putrid stench only intensified with their close proximity. The flesh-feasting monsters in particular encroached with a conspicuously ravenous state of black sclera glaring in the dim light, ears unnaturally pointed, and ungues poised to attack the two apparent intruders.“Ghh… Raaah!!” Their devilish cries howled incomprehensibly. “Grr…!!”From the way these rogue demons swarmed, it seemed almost as though they seized the opportunity and struck while the Vampires preoccupied their energy with dispatching their bat familiars. Their coordinated pincer attack swiftly separated the two in the tumult of battle.“Sakamaki Reiji!!”Drastically outnumbered, Ruki called out through the commotion, drawing his own sword without hesitation. Smooth alloy hissed against the scabbard as it unsheathed, cutting through the chaos. The ends of his cloak billowed dynamically as the silver blade gleamed threateningly beneath the moonlight. With a firm, two-handed grip, he fearlessly brandished the sword in front of him in a foreboding fashion, warding their predatory advance. The first wave of Ghouls muttered unintelligible nonsense and plodded on as if possessed, only to be silenced by rapid, decisive slashes that tore through their torsos one after the other, reinforcement after reinforcement. Crimson streaks painted the barren expanse and their alabaster skin, pooling in puddles of blood.“Pathetic… Do you long for death that badly?”In the downward trajectory of his sword, an arc of blood followed, tempests trained on the droves.“Keep them coming, single file. I’ll carve through every last one of you.”Just as a voracious demon lunged from behind, claws outstretched, the Vampire swiftly spun on his heel to parry and intercept. The central ridge of his silver blade sliced through the repugnant air, plunging into the body of the now fallen Ghoul, its tip piercing through his back with a spray of blood that splattered in all directions and doused onto the hilt. Corpse dangling and suspended midair, he thrust it off his sword towards another, bodies colliding. Though Ghouls lacked magic, each individual who met the tip of his blade boasted the strength of about ten mortal men combined. Never once slowing his battle pace, the string of formidable adversaries marched endlessly. A single opponent collapsed in his own life essence, but only for another to take his place.If any of these recreants somehow managed to find his father before he did, then Ruki would eliminate them all, seeing to their demises personally without a moment’s delay.“You shall fall by my hand—perish.”The blood-soaked earth underfoot trembled like a magnitude of quakes. Clashes of silver lodging through undead flesh thundered throughout this macabre rampage. His grip tightened around the hilt of his blade until his knuckles whitened, each brutal slash challenging the everlasting discrimination that contaminated Rotigenberg. The insistent ache of his father’s absence drove each parry and riposte forward.
No matter what, I won’t stop, even if I must strike down thousands of them. Not until I find you.
Fights to the death ensued as Jasmine, Kou, Yuma, and Azusa traversed the Vampire territory’s forests.The same stationary moon in the sky that greeted Ruki and Reiji shone down on the four of them. Its shape and size astonished the young woman—indeed, it resembled the lunar brilliance of her world, but they were two different moons altogether that shared the same phase. Its wintry glow illuminated the mired path covered in thick roots that snaked out like petrified serpents as she glued her chocolate opals to the ground, careful not to clumsily trip on her own two feet. The sinewy shapes cautioned each step as twigs snapped beneath their shoes. Lianas rustled and stirred in the faint gale that caressed her long, midnight tresses. The canopy above nearly obstructed the moon’s radiance as it poured down in dappled patterns. A cobalt clearing at the end of the sylvan expanse beckoned them along this straight trail towards Rotigenberg’s mountainous borders.“Ahh,” Yuma stretched his arms behind him, “sure has been a while since we last came here.”“You can say that again,” Kou looked over the magenta hood draped upon his shoulder to study Jasmine up and down, half-shocked she even climbed through the portal without turning tail. “Not as much of a scaredy cat as I thought you were, eh?”“Of course not! I’m here, aren’t I?” Both her fists rose in determined defiance. “You wound me, thinking I would get cold feet halfway through. So, where is Ruki exactly? There doesn’t seem to be anyone except us around…”Each gem of the Exodus Ring blinked at its wearer beneath the moonlight like a hundred karats glimmering, reassuring Jasmine of her protection against death and decay. For a forest so stunning, it proved difficult to believe the demon realm could claim mortals upon entry from its rotting properties alone. Wordlessly, without answering her, several bat familiars took flight and soared out of sight, disappearing into the horizon.“We can use… our familiars… to locate him.”The three siblings mustered all the supernatural power they could in pursuit of their beloved brother, summoning as many bats as their magic permitted. The twilight gliders weaved through the thicket and darted over the jagged pass before diverging.“Yep, it’s only a matter of time. He’s in Rotigenberg as we speak, but…” Kou kicked a stray pebble absentmindedly as he spoke. “Well, who knows just how bad the ambush was? Ruki has a lot to clean up, his father aside. I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s total chaos out there.”“Try not to fall behind,” warned Yuma, though an undertone of concern belied the gruffness of his voice. “The place really smells like shit by the way, just lettin’ ya know.”The maid shook her head. She had come too far to let the foul stench drive her away now.“Then I’ll pinch my nose! Ruki needs us!”“That’s the spirit,” teased Kou. “Attagirl.”As they walked deeper into the forest, rustling leaves and the crunch of roots reverberated into their ears. Minutes bled together, the dense canopy above shifting ever so slightly in the occasional breeze.“So… What’s Ruki’s father like? I mean… What does he look like?” She faced forward, as if probing for a shimmer of hope in addition to the aforementioned parent. “If we’re going to help Ruki find him, then I’d like to know who I’m looking for.”A jovial chuckle echoed past the thicket, misplaced in an otherwise tense atmosphere.“You’re thinkin’ way too hard ‘bout this, Sow.”“Yeah, trust us, when you see him, you’ll know. He looks a lot like Ruki—you can tell they’re related.”“Really?” Surprise colored her tone as she ducked under a protruding branch along the way. “Is it that simple?”Kou smirked at the human woman, folding his arms as they advanced.“When I say ‘a lot like Ruki,’ I mean it. Imagine him with a few wrinkles, a little grayer around the edges, but just as intimidating. Honestly, it’s kinda freaky. Like Ruki from the future or something, if he wasn’t a Vampire.”“If ya wanna picture it, just think of Ruki after he’s gotten a couple punches from me for bein’ such a stubborn brother,” the penultimate Mukami interrupted as he brushed a branch aside with a hefty swipe of his arm. “Man, I still can’t believe he’d go to Rotigenberg alone.”“P-punches?!” A bead of sweat rolled down as she imagined the brotherly quarrel. “You can’t!!”“Believe it or not… Ruki isn’t always the one… Stopping the fights…” Azusa mumbled quieter than the snapping of twigs. “On rare occasions… he partakes in them… it’s nice. I wish you guys… would hit me, too…”“Hah?” Yuma’s brows furrowed at the suggestion. “Y’know we aren’t gonna do that to ya.”Between his stoic mien and his usual composure, Jasmine struggled to even envision Ruki retaliating against his rambunctious brothers.“Tell me more, Azusa. Now you got me curious! I can’t imagine Ruki getting heated to the point where he would tackle one of you guys to the ground over it…”“Now, now. It’s not like Ruki actually threw punches back at Yuma or anything,” Kou elaborated. “It’s more like he fights back Yuma’s blows with his words.”“Screw words,” the penultimate sibling shoved his hands in his pockets nonchalantly as they traversed. “That idiot always puts up a cool front and worries alone. Sometimes you gotta beat the sense into him and open his eyes that way.”“Hey, I don’t fully agree with either of you, you know. But yeah,” a heavy sigh left Kou’s lips. “It’s true. Instead of saying thanks right away, he disregards you as the ‘little brother’ who doesn’t know any better. ‘Stay out of it,’ he’d say. Typical Ruki.”“’Course I’m not gonna stay outta it!” Yuma barked without a shred of remorse for all the times he picked up their eldest brother off the floor by the collar. “He’s my brother. What kinda person just sits back and watch their own brother tear himself apart tryina shoulder everythin’ alone? You’d do the same, wouldn’t ya, Sow?”Taken aback by the unexpected question, her chocolate citrines widened, scrambling for the right response.“Yes… and no? I guess? I mean, I’d never go straight for the punches!” Her mouth hung agape as she waved her hands around frantically in denial. “When it comes to that handsome face… I’d much rather caress it instead of punch it…”Hearts swirled around her as those romantic reveries resurfaced, cupping her own cheeks in adoration.“Oh, here we go again. I think I can feel my dinner rising back up.”“A-anyway! I get it, you care about Ruki, we all do… Even if it comes out as yelling or hitting because you’re so worried about him.”“Yeah, exactly. Ruki acts like he doesn’t need anyone, but deep down, we’re better together.”“He does appreciate us… It’s just hard for him… to show it…”“Actually, last time Yuma had a fight with Ruki was because of his father. Well, not directly.”Those hearts around Jasmine morphed into question marks once more as she tilted her head to the side.“What do you mean by that, Kou?”Little by little, the trees gradually thinned out as they neared the glades.“Hm, where do I even begin… There’s a lot you don’t know.”“Lemme sum it up for ya. Basically, Ruki was obsessed with becomin’ Adam.”“Yes… The Adam and Eve… Project…”The pieces of the puzzle started to align as she recalled one of her very first conversations with Ruki. How he mysteriously inquired about her knowledge regarding the earliest two humans—no, Vampires, apparently—to not only roam this earth but also sin against God.“That guy acted like everythin’ depended on it—like if he wasn’t ‘Adam,’ he was nothin.’ Couldn’t even tell he was burnin’ himself out tryina prove he was better than those pureblooded snobs.”“Adam… How does one even ‘become’ Adam?” Inquisitions skyrocketed into an obsession of her own. “Why would Ruki want to become this supposed Adam when he’s already perfect as is?!”The other three Mukamis didn’t know whether to laugh at her strange devotion or admonish her for her absurdity.“Uh… That’s a long story.” Kou resigned, somewhat fed up with the direction this conversation headed, much like the never-ending trail leading to their destination. “Look, we can reminisce on Adam and Eve another time, but that doesn’t matter right now. Let’s not get sidetracked.”Verdant woodlands eventually opened to a rocky clearing perched atop the mountains, offering a panoramic perspective of the miasmatic region below. A small gasp escaped Jasmine’s lips, her breath stolen by the sight before her. The sprawling expanse of Rotigenberg stretched out in the distance, its villages reduced to jagged, crumbling ruins. The atmosphere carried the acrid stench of ash and decay.“This… This is Rotigenberg?” She whispered, clutching the edge of her frilly skirt in astonishment. “The lights are so pretty, but I know those are really the fires of people suffering…”“What’s left of it, it seems…” Kou nodded grimly. “The Ghouls have always been persecuted by everyone else. They’re basically like humans compared to every other race living in this world—absolutely powerless.”“Damn cowards,” Yuma grumbled, clenching his fists. “Attacking people who can’t even fight back.”“Ruki… He’s down there…” Azusa knelt on the precipice, “Somewhere.”No matter how one viewed it, human outsider or immortal resident, Rotigenberg suffered the strife of war.The descent down the jagged pass teemed with treachery and peril. Rocks and pebbles formed the uneven trails, slick enough with dewy moss that left the unprepared slipping to their misfortune. As they ventured deeper into the valley, metallic scents of blood and rotten flesh grew heavier with each step. The land of the Ghouls resembled more of a graveyard than an esteemed civilization at the extremity of the demon realm.“This place…” Jasmine paused, unable to find the right words. “Who could have done such a thing…?”Reaching the foot of the mountains, the four ventured into the heart of the ruins. Mangled piles of corpses, Ghouls young and old, some half-buried beneath the crumbled husks of homes that once held their everyday life. Death reeked at the crux, burning through her nostrils that she attempted to cover up, though the stench still nauseated her. Shattered doors hung from their splintered thresholds, their wooden panels marred with deep crimson stains. Stone streets cracked with fissures that served as reservoirs for the egregious ruby floods.Shuffling steps soon drew their attention as a small figure emerged from the shadows and debris. A young, filthy boy, his desaturated skin streaked with dirt and scratches. Upon spotting the group, he halted dead in his tracks, hazel hues landing on Jasmine who donned an attire familiar to him, that of a maid, a role that many Ghouls in this persecuted region had been forced into throughout eons of slavery. “Who… Who are you…? You don’t look like a Ghoul, miss…” He stood close to her, eyes darting over the three Mukamis nervously, then quickly returning to her. “Have the Vampires started enslaving their own now?!”“Well, that’s a new one,” Kou raised a brow, lips quirking in mild amusement. “Do I look like the type to take a maid?”“Yeah, you kinda do.” Yuma replied with a snicker, glancing at Jasmine. “If she was your sow, you’d probably make her wear cat ears or some stupid shit.”“What was that?!” Kou scowled, fists tightening.The young Ghoul flinched at their exchange, hazel depths shifting skittishly between the three brothers.Sensing his unease, Jasmine stooped down to his height, soft coffee hues locking with his. Slowly, she snaked an arm around his shoulder in an attempt to comfort and reassure.“I’m not a Ghoul or a Vampire, so don’t worry! We’re not here to hurt you, little one. We’ve come to help.”Uncertain, the boy tilted his head, the tip of his pointed ear brushing against the back of her hand as he did so.“Huh…? You’re not? What are you, then?”A bright smile beamed his way, her tone soft and steady.“Of course, what else can I be? I’m a human, silly! But I’m here with these Vampires because we want to help the Ghouls, not hurt them. You’re safe with us, don’t worry! My name’s Jasmine, by the way. What’s yours?”Skepticism contorted his youthful features, yet her warmth in this cold domain disarmed him slightly.“Y-You… You’re with them?” The boy shivered with distrust, his voice cracking. “I… I ran into a Vampire already, just my luck!!”All four of their eyes widened at the boy’s statement, his words striking them like a thunderclap. They froze in place, their gazes locking on the young Ghoul, but before Kou or Yuma could interrogate, Jasmine raised a hand to intervene.“Oh, you did? Say, can you tell me more about the Vampire you met earlier? Maybe we can stay on the lookout!”“I-I’m not telling you anything!” The boy shrank back, his arms crossing protectively in front of him. “That Vampire was mean, and… and I don’t trust you!”“Don’t worry, little one, we just want to keep you safe from the big bad guy.” She snuck a look at the brothers, a subtle signal for them to give her space, then turned to the child. “Could you please tell me more?”“Fair enough,” a dramatic sigh escaped the blonde. “Guess I wouldn’t trust me either if I were him.”“I’d trust Azusa before I trusted you, Kou.”“Shut up, Yuma.”“We’ll go… investigate the area… Please stay where you are… Jasmine.”With that, the three of them gave the boy and her some space while still keeping her within sight.“Um… Well, he was tall. And he had dark hair… and sharp, light-colored eyes… I-I don’t think he was as scary as he seemed, but… He’s still a Vampire! Of course I ran…”In situations like this, as a mortal, only comfort, kindness, and understanding could make a difference. Patience unfaltering, her smile never ceased as she gave the boy a soft, reassuring pat on the back.“I see. That definitely sounds like someone we should keep an eye on, thank you so much for telling me. We’ll make sure you’re safe, alright?”“Tch, it’s not like I wanted to run… But I’m just a kid, you know? But… Thanks, I guess, miss… Jasmine.”Gradually, that earlier mistrust crumbled like the buildings around them. His shoulders lowered and relaxed, hazel gaze softening as Jasmine stayed by his side. Though her grin remained, occasionally she stole glances at the Mukamis who scoured the debris for Ruki’s father, their focus miles away from her and the child. The wind stirred around them as the Ghoul shifted under the gentle press of her hand.Just then, the sky darkened briefly. A ripple in the air, a shadow crossing overhead. A bat familiar—not one of Kou’s, Yuma’s, nor Azusa’s—suddenly swooped down and abducted the boy, tearing him away from her.“No—!” The maid gasped out, looking upwards at the indigo where he and the familiar vanished. “Wait!!”Although she reached out for him, it was too late. The three Mukamis directed their gazes skyward with her. Helplessness crept into her chest, biting at her more than the chill of Rotigenberg, sharper than any bat’s talons or even a certain set of fangs.In their mutual distraction, hurried footsteps encroached the four, surrounding them in hostility.Silhouettes shifted in the corners of her vision, and when their eyes landed back on the ground level, a group of adult Ghouls limped from the remnants of destroyed buildings. Suspicion suffused their midnight sclera. One of them, colossal yet gaunt, pointed an accusatory finger at the Vampires, venom dripping from each syllable.“That’s it, isn’t it?! You Vampires come here to wreak havoc and take us by force!!” The circle of his comrades closed in on them, even Jasmine who already admitted her mortality.“N-no! We had nothing to do with it!!”Meanwhile, the Mukamis shared worried glances, contemplating when to cross the line between diplomacy and retaliation. More Ghouls filed in, separating them from her just as Ruki had lost sight of Reiji.“You’re just like them, aren’t you?” Another Ghoul sneered at her, his tone filled with disgust. “What’s a weak human like you doing with Vampires? Do you really think they’ll protect you? We’ve seen it all before. You’re nothing but their tool! They’ll crush you!!”The flesh-devouring demons nodded viciously in both agreement and anger.“How did you manage to survive for so long, foolish human?” Their leader asked, casting a sidelong leer. “You’re nothing but prey. And yet you stand here, defending them?”Instinctively, the maid swallowed hard, slowly backing away into a crumbling pillar until the group of Ghouls could corner her no more. These creatures, stripped of magic and nobility, compensated for their perceived shortcomings with a savage hunger that sent shivers down her spine. A voracity evident in the way one of them greedily licked his lips, a twisted grin curling on his visage. Her back pressed into the damp, hard surface of the pillar behind with nowhere left to go. Mind racing through memories like flipping pages of a book, she remembered how they had been forced to fend for themselves for centuries in a world that oppressed their kind, even prior to the ambush today, evident in their hostility. Yet, sympathy did little to steady her trembling form or stop the cold sweat trickling down her skin. Ruki's brothers couldn’t rescue her now—not without spilling blood and proving every accusation against them. Somehow, she had to slither out of this predicament herself.The Ghouls encroached further, their rancid breath puffing out like suffocating smoke. She thought she might faint then and there from the nauseating stench of death. Then, Jasmine remembered, like a rare tendril of light piercing the dreary landscape. Happy memories, an abundance of hope, surged through her chest. The comforting taste of tea she shared with Ruki in that cozy café flickered in her thoughts like miraculous peace amidst chaos. His face flashed before her in these recollections, not his charm but rather the way his countenance paled when he spoke of the past, recounting the horrors of Romania’s orphanages. The quiet fury in his low voice when he spoke of adults who had the audacity to call themselves caretakers despite the unspeakable pain they inflicted on poor, defenseless children. Their conversations about Trismégiste, Baudelaire, the concept of ennui.Fear quickly evolved into resolve. The man of her affection once told her that destruction could pave the way for creation. Creation of a new, improved world. He confided in her his desires to tear down the broken systems that perpetuated this cycle of suffering and hatred. Not only for humans or Vampires, but for everyone. At least, that is how she interpreted his tirade. Although he never said it outright, she saw it in those brewing tempests—the pain of someone who knew all too well what it meant to be powerless.Seeing the ruins of Rotigenberg, she finally understood what he meant. She clung to hope that the bat familiar rescued instead of abducted the presumably orphaned Ghoul child. Against all odds, she had to believe in Ruki’s plan, in his unwithering conviction.“That boy is in good hands… I can assure you. It wasn’t one of theirs,” she motioned to the three brothers. “It was my master’s familiar who rescued him. Ruki must have sent him to safety, I just know it. That boy reminded me of that deplorable history… That’s why I stayed by his side. He wouldn’t let someone so young suffer like this. Ruki… Ruki is different! He’s trying to change things for the better for Ghouls, and he’ll make sure that child is safe!”Sinister cachinnations bellowed out from them, their disbelief palpable.“Ruki? You mean the guy who was patrolling this place without so much as a hint of concern for our people? What could a stupid human like you possibly know?! You really think a Vampire like him cares?!”“No, I don’t think it. I know so. Ruki cares—he doesn’t look down on any of you, even if he doesn’t outwardly show it. That’s just how he is, even his brothers can attest to his reserved ways. He gathers all his courage and strength, bearing the weight of the world on his shoulders so the people he cares for don’t have to. Because he has been in your shoes at one point or another. He knows how it feels to be looked down upon, to struggle, to fend for himself in a world that offers no mercy. He’s trying to end this cycle of hatred in his own way. For that, I respect him so incredibly much. He believes in a better world, and I believe in him.”An unflinching determination that severed through veils of miasma glimmered in her resplendent tea hues. As if borrowing the aforementioned Vampire’s strength, her delicate frame radiated with steadfast resolve.“Ruki… He’s the best Master I could ever ask for!”Each delivery of hers shone with an honest, fond devotion.“Not because he’s kind or gentle, but because he fights for what’s right. He’s the one who will set this world straight. He’s trying to create a new world where no one has to live in fear, not even you! If you can’t see that, then you’re blind to the one who fearlessly challenges fate, to the one paving this new path.”Unconvinced, the Ghouls fell silent, their skepticism traded for restless, seething apprehension. Though she uttered every sentence truthfully, the fragile thread of hope stretched taut against centuries of prejudice and pain. Their leader only snarled more at her infuriating spiel, his elongated nails twitching at the sides, itching to strike. Then, a feral roar erupted from those who stood at the rear, rippling in volume until it reached the vanguard.“Easy for you to say when you’re a mortal girl who barely had the time to know true hardship, but we’ve heard enough. Oh, it will be fun, stealing one of their prey… When they have already taken everything from us.”Closer and closer, they encircled her around the pillar her back slumped uncomfortably against, trapping her in a tightening ring of glowing obsidian sclera that glued to her mouthwatering form.“You will never live long enough to realize your own stupidity.”Despite the trepidation gnawing from head to toe, she continued to cling onto the conviction she borrowed from her master with tightly shut eyes, arms raised like a shield.“What’s more, we’re all starved. Hahaha, maybe you can convince us while we feast on your intestines. Nothing like the tenderloin of a woman your age. We have no remorse devouring a servant of evil. Seize her!!”Claws brandished through the umbra like lethal daggers as the horde lunged forth. “Noooo!!”
If I die here, it’ll be as a martyr for your vision. I’m sorry, Ruki, but I tried—I have no regrets.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“A whole crowd—and not one formidable foe among them.”Each rapid swipe of Ruki’s argent blade danced mercilessly across the rogue Ghouls’ acrid flesh, sending decapitated heads and severed appendages tumbling into the swampy mire with a squelching splash. Like an extension of his own lithe body, his trusted brand became one with him as he vanquished the demons in this battlefield of tears and blood. Between their unintelligible growls distorted by mindless bloodlust and feral advances, the Vampire deemed his enemies beyond negotiation. Instead, his silver sword spoke in precise, decisive arcs, its lunar gleam mirroring the unfolding carnage. Although he repeatedly incapacitated these rogues, the skirmish surged throughout the murky marshlands, dragging Ruki farther from the border and deeper into the remnants of the ravaged village he had surveyed prior. Denuded trees soon gave way to crumbling abodes and shattered structures from before, their ruins bearing witness to the violence that already swept through like a storm. Individually, their brutal swings lacked technique, however, their relentless reinforcements as a unified whole tested even his honed reflexes. Every coordinated assault chipped away at his stamina, their crude strength threatening to overwhelm his superior skill. They fought with the ferocity of flesh-starved creatures pushed beyond the brink, a desperation that betrayed mere voracity. The tide of battle gradually cornered him toward the heart of the broken town.“What an absolute shame. I’ve read tragedies with happier endings than the one I’ll grant you.”A particularly enormous Ghoul, built like an ogre, fiercely lumbered towards him, each stomp reverberating through the marsh. Brandishing his ceaseless sword as it glinted florid with red stains of fresh ichor, the honed edge carved up from the rotten demon’s left knee to his right thigh. With a blood-curling shriek, the flesh-feasting beast collapsed, his massive frame buckling at the waist, groveling in defeat from the fatal gash. Yet, his allies, comprised of the lower race and a mix of unknown shadowy figures lurking in the rear, pressed forward without hesitation, dogged in their comrade’s demise. One by one, they met their doom at not only the ridge of Ruki’s sword, but a combination of grappling maneuvers specific to vampiric combat arts. Crouched down, he swung his silver blade skywards at one of them, severing the leg of a charging foe and toppling a cluster of nearby demons in the process. With the vanguard knocked to the ground, Ruki rose fluidly, steel descending in a sharp, devastating crescent overhead.“Ryaaargh…!!” The rogues who crumbled to the mud let out guttural snarls before they breathed their last. “Graaah!!”Not all the enraged Ghouls fought with their bare fists and claws alone. One lunged at the Vampire from behind, wielding a trenchant lance—a melee weapon that bested swords in terms of range. As if anticipating the enemy’s exact movements, he twisted uncomfortably, his sword soaring to shield his backside just in time as he sent a powerful kick to several miscreants charging from the front. Steel met steel in a deafening clash, trembling at the hilt. Locked in a compromised stance, his blade deflecting the spear and his arms bent defensively beside his head, those strained limbs groaned at him internally to turn the tides. Had he possessed the speed of a pureblood, he might have navigated the precarious maneuver with far less struggle.Apropos of Sakamaki Reiji, he briefly crossed Ruki’s mind as he wondered how the pureblood fared in his own fight. Despite their separation, he surmised the other Vampire could fend for himself. After all, a pureblooded demon’s agile speed and supernatural strength naturally exceeded that of a turned, impure one. Each brandish of his blade, however, attempted to bridge the gap between their physical performances on the battlefield. More importantly, he had to prevail over his own scrimmage first and foremost as his father’s life teetered between disappearance and, even worse, potential death.Faster than his foes could perceive, Ruki utilized arguably the greatest ability in the bat clan’s arsenal—teleportation—and vanished in front of the mob’s very eyes. A heartbeat later, fading away for a nanosecond, he rematerialized behind the armed Ghoul, driving the silver through his abdominal cavity before swiftly withdrawing to impale another in a seamless, lethal strike. With a clamorous clatter, the lance dropped to the earth in a puddle of crimson, forgotten and abandoned among the stampede.“Weaklings... Probably why they had to swarm with so many.”Clouded tempests darted to the remnants of civilization—splintered doorways, collapsed rooftops, and the faint stirrings of frightened survivors in the rubble. Stenches of decay and rotting viscera began to sting his stormy blue hues, yet his reprisals never waned. Their fearful gazes weighed heavily on him, more so than the savage blows he dodged, black sclera widened with terror as they witnessed the outnumbered Vampire slaying the frenzied horde who deployed rogues of their own oppressed kind. His dual-handed grip tightened around the hilt, fangs gritted as the tip of the blade lacerated deep into an advancing Ghoul’s torso. Their hunger and rage blinded them to the mountain piling with their own fallen. As their gnashing teeth and tapered claws closed in on him, he quickly riposted their every attack, refusing to falter before an audience of innocent lives.Then, in the thick of the bloodshed, he felt it—a presence he recognized instantly. Not his father, the one for which he scoured this forsaken land high and low, but his three brothers—alongside, unfortunately, a certain high-pitched voice singing his praises. Even from this distance, from kilometers away, he heard Jasmine’s hope cut through the chaos, the barren territory, the skeletal trees, the cinders, the foggy marsh, the veil of miasma, the rising heap of corpses that contributed to the crust, the mantle, the core of wretched Rotigenberg.“Ruki… He’s the best Master I could ever ask for!”
How…?! How could this be? How is Jasmine here?! That stupid woman—!!
A maelstrom of exhaustion, annoyance, and hidden gratitude he had yet to discover overwhelmed him. Astonished, the eldest Mukami mulled over just how exactly his disobedient maid happened to stumble upon the Exodus Ring when he cleverly concealed it in his copy of the Old Testament. No other explanation existed for why she could stand in this realm with him unscathed—at least with her humanity intact. The countless possibilities made him grit his teeth, his gut twisted in cold dread, his undead blood running arctic. He refused to let yet another human in his life turn into a Ghoul against their volition, a lower demon condemned to eternal persecution.Locked in battles where every moment determined life or death, the Vampire couldn’t afford any distractions. That foolish servant of his stood at the door to her end in defiance of his strict orders. In every other situation, perhaps those bold, unwavering declarations might have touched his unbeating heart beyond the icy fortress surrounding it, even allowing a rare smile to cross his lips, but now someone other than his father demanded urgent rescue. Concentration unfaltering, Ruki steeled himself to retreat from the skirmish temporarily, carving an escape out with several swings of his sword as he dashed past the rogue horde towards the village.Sprinting and teleporting in tandem, he relentlessly pursued the sound of his prey’s cloying tone as she exclaimed such profound admiration for him, cautious not to lose his balance over the road of bones obstructing his path. His enemies gave chase, but for now, he managed to stay ahead, briskly outpacing them. Panic washed over as he clearly pictured the owner of that voice, incarnadine perpetually sweeping her visage and eyes alight with hearts only for him, a bright smile that rose from the corner of her lips in celebration of the most jejune moments. Such a jovial mien didn’t belong here in Rotigenberg. She should have stayed home, back at the manor.That notion fell short of the truth. Even in the human world, danger lurked around every corner. Ruki fought for more than just his father—the growing need to establish peace fueled each swing of his sword. At first, he wanted to deny the new Vampire King’s proposition to serve as his trusted aide, to strategize alongside him for the sake of restoring their land. After driving away Kino and his Ravens, he wished to quietly move on from all the conflict once his father safely settled in the less bellicose Vampire territory beyond Rotigenberg’s borders. To Ruki, that seemed the logical outcome. Alas, he underestimated the depth of despair plaguing this demon realm, their unseen adversaries behind the sabotage and discrimination. For his father to live in a better world, he had to destroy the old one, shattering the corrupt system as they knew it. Evil had always found ways to exploit weaknesses—it happened in the past, not with Jasmine, but with Eve. In their absence, their negligence, foes inevitably capitalized on vulnerability, striking at the perfect opportunity to abduct, corrupt, and decimate. The image of his maid held captive, alone, and vulnerable within this repugnant pit of demons drove him mad. A fragile human, testing the atrocities of this hellscape. He questioned just how she could remain so cheerful with that annoying, booming voice praising his name. Worser still, the crowd of starved Ghouls surrounding her. Separated from his siblings who struggled amidst the fray, she backed up against the cracked pillar, arms held out in front of her to a futile degree. With an exasperated sigh, the Vampire reluctantly sheathed his sword, vanishing.“Noooo!!”A shrill scream rang out, her eyes squeezed shut, surrendering to her impending macabre fate.Flickers of sadism burned in the recesses of his mind as her shout tore through the miasmatic air, drenched in pure, unfiltered fear. Out of all the people to make his livestock squeal in terror, it should have been him, not this frenzied mob. While Ruki delighted in twisted pleasure from watching the light drain from those umber tea hues each time he drank her delectable ambrosia, he couldn’t bear the sight of another pulling those horrified wails from her lips as she timidly cowered into a corner.
Why won’t she listen? When will she ever learn?
The famished miscreants slashed at the column of concrete instead, missing their mark. One even lodged his teeth into the pillar’s hard surface, his screams of discomfort muffled in searing agony. As they desperately tried to withdraw their ungues, their obsidian gazes took to the indigo firmament above. Without Ruki’s serendipitous interference, yet again, Jasmine would have perished then and there.Two strong, protective arms suddenly encircled her as they swiftly ascended above the sea of Ghouls. Scabbard rattling, cloak billowing, black tresses ruffling gently in the calm zephyrs at their altitude, they dodged the chaos below without so much as a scratch. Still shivering in fear from both the newfound height and the evasion of her predators, those resplendent chocolate jewels opened to meet a familiar countenance, one that brought equal comfort and surprise. Mouth agape, she draped herself around his shoulders, gazing at her master—her savior—in stunned disbelief. For a brief moment, he squeezed her a little too tightly, hauling her petite frame against his chest with a sense of urgency uncharacteristic of him.The otherworldly chill, the battlefield beyond, everything and everyone else slowly disappeared around them, leaving nothing but the promise of solace between the two as they embraced in the sky.“R-Ruki!! You’re… You’re here!” Incredulity suffused every syllable. “That was close. How did you…?”“That’s my line. What part of ‘stay here with the others’ did you not understand?” Tempests narrowed contemptuously at the woman in his arms. “Though I suppose the four of you went against my command… Hah, unbelievable. A punishment is most certainly in order. Not only did you disobey, but you nearly let another man—men, rather—devour you. Another second and you would have been dead. Close, but no cigar. Seems you are as lucky as you are insufferable.”Frustration tinged his tone as he pulled her even closer to him, yet he could not deny the surge of relief from her delicate touch, her mellifluous voice, and her reassuring warmth that soothed the undying blizzard within, if only fleeting given the circumstances. One wrong move, one careless blunder, and they would have torn her limb from limb without hesitation nor remorse, feasting on her mortal body reduced to morsels like a rare delicacy in the demon realm. It felt as though Ruki always saved her from dangers that only escalated in severity with each new obstacle. As his firm embrace enveloped her, the maid instinctively clung to him, her dainty hands digging into the frigid fabric of his cloak as if grounding herself in his presence. Tremors of fear lingered throughout her, the opposite of his own fierce hold—one hand frozen in place against her back, the other curled under her knees. The usually collected and composed Vampire held her to him as if afraid to let go, ignited ire aside. Yet, no amount of anger overshadowed his protective urge to shield the loyal servant from harm.“Unforgivable, truly. Didn’t I tell you before?” Steel-blue hues drilled into her earthbound ones with fury. “Only I can hurt you, Jasmine. I will never allow anyone else to lay a finger on you.”Their faces stood mere inches apart as she gazed up at him. The conflicted storm on his features pelted against her, threat after threat, despite his astounding act of heroism. “Hmph, I… I’m sorry!! Even in a place like this… You find reason to punish me…!” She pouted, nuzzling into his chest. “No fair… It’s not like I wanted them to eat me, you know… I was so scared…!”Even in this dire predicament, she had the gall to protest, to which he simply rolled his eyes, but not without the smallest of smirks. The content expression he wore after a successful rescue somehow sent little fireworks ablaze in her human heart. Although this veered far from the first and probably last time Ruki saved her in a pinch, gratitude welled up in her as they carefully descended towards the ground. Without the killing intent, without the bloodthirst, without any easily discernible ulterior motives, he rescued her seconds before her demise. For someone she knew only for a short while, her Vampire master had an uncanny way of both haunting her with his sadistic tendencies and pulling her from the precipice when it mattered most. Tears threatened to cascade down her cheeks as she held him close in return, like her savior could vanish and end this fateful reverie. Just his familiar scent alone, the fragrance of sophisticated musk and even old parchment from the hours spent in his study, comforted her amidst the suffocating stench of Rotigenberg’s fallen.They finally lowered safely onto their feet, several paces away from the agitated horde. First, the Vampire’s boots hit the ground with deliberate ease, the chaotic din of the Ghouls fading off into the distance like an afterthought. Gently, he set her down, and she reluctantly parted from his surprisingly tender embrace. Wavering ever so slightly as her loafers met the uneven terrain, the maid reeled a bit from the rush of their sudden flight.“Ruki… I’m forever in your debt.”Unsheathing his silver sword once more, he cast a glance at Jasmine over his pointed collar, fortitude pooling in those glacial lakes.“Just shut up and let your master protect you.”It suddenly dawned on her that he had dressed in some sort of military attire, weapons at the ready. A faint blush dusted her cheeks as her umber citrines traced him from the top of his charcoal hair down to his black and gold combat boots. Every detail—from the enigmatic cloak that concealed both half his form and the arsenal hidden within—captivated her. While she already knew her master would look strikingly attractive in anything, this particular color scheme accentuated him in a way no other outfit had. An irrefutable air of authority exuded from his tall, broad frame, his blade drawn in a vertical sweeping stance. Despite minor cuts on his clothes, he fought proficiently enough to avoid sustaining any serious injuries. Even in the face of overwhelmingly impossible odds, including the infuriated Ghouls who now charged after them deeper into the village alongside the mysterious mob from the transport location, Ruki fought proficiently enough to keep his own flesh unmarred. Only the blood of his enemies besmirched his face in faded, red stains against his porcelain complexion.In addition to the search for his father, she then realized her spiel from earlier must have held some truth. No matter how she looked at it, Ruki dressed like a man who would die in the name of protecting his nation. Those peculiar excursions at twilight, when the sun set and the moon rose in its stead—he spent them all in service as the King’s aide in the demon realm. Though she had yet to piece together his exact connection to the newly crowned sovereign of the Vampire territory or the existence of said royalty, the sheer resplendence of his attire left an undeniable impression, signaling that he ranked among the upper echelons in the entirety of the bat clan.At last, the trio of brothers—Kou, Yuma, and Azusa—teleported in to regroup with the pair.“Ruki!!” The blonde waved at him upon their reunion despite the gravity of the situation. “Finally! Geez, that got ugly quick… About time you showed up!”“Took ya long enough,” grumbled Yuma as he cracked his knuckles in anticipation for the brawl to come. “Don’t hog all the fun for yourself. Save some of these chumps for me to crush, too. Let me have at ‘em.”“We’ll make it easier for you… Ruki…” Quieter than the rest, Azusa met the eldest’s steel gaze. “We’ll forge… A path forward.”The eldest Mukami could only shake his head at his siblings who risked their lives to support him here.“Really, you guys… Have you seen the powder keg around you? This is exactly why I wanted you to stay out of it. Rotigenberg has invited an unprecedented level of peril around these parts—I could never drag my own brothers into it. I surmised the transfer of Ghouls into the main territory might stir trouble, but this… This exceeds anything I anticipated. I didn’t expect their discrimination to provoke an ambush of this magnitude.”Exchanging concerned glances for the umpteenth time that night, the Mukami brothers circled around Jasmine defensively against the encroaching demons, their backs turned and their fists raised, ready for the worst.“Why… Why do they insist on fighting when their people have already suffered so much…?” The maid cowered behind Ruki, peering over his pauldron at the crowd. “Isn’t there a way we can prove we’re trustworthy?”“Not as it stands. They’ll always see us as nothing more than bloodsuckers who enslave and torment them. Their resentment runs deeper than you can fathom,” Ruki interjected curtly as he resolutely wielded his blade. “It’s difficult—though not impossible per se—to rein in a Ghoul from their own insatiable voracity. Unfortunately, their lack of magic isn’t the sole reason for their persecution. Since they’re the only race cursed with this savage state of bloodlust, all demonkind ridicule them for succumbing to their baser desires like starved animals. In the human world and demon realm alike, it has always been a matter of kill or be killed. When they reach this level of hunger, their animosity knows no bounds.”“Yeah, yeah, we get it—they’ve been persecuted since the beginning,” Kou sighed with his fists clenched. “But seriously, this is messed up. After everything, they’re still hell-bent on maiming us?”“Like I said before… Screw words!” Yuma growled as he shifted impatiently from one foot to the other. “Can we beat ‘em up and knock some sense into ‘em already?”“Careful now,” chided Ruki coldly at his siblings. “Keep your guard up. Something’s clearly amiss with this group. These Ghouls—there’s more to them than meets the eye. Some of our fallen sentries have gone missing, and what’s more, these Ghouls seem to have… Accomplices.”With his vacant hand, Ruki gestured to the rear of their frontlines. As the last of the flesh-feasting demons from earlier fell, the final wave of reinforcements encroached closer, unleashing tremors in their wake. The questionable coalition consisted of Viboras, the snake faction with whom the Vampires recently allied; Wolves, a pack-oriented clan to the south; and Adlers, a race of bird demons of the eastern empire. “What?! Even the Viboras are here?” Kou exclaimed in disbelief. “We’re supposed to join forces with them, not fight!”“The hell?!” Yuma spat as he flexed his fists. “I’ll make ‘em swallow their own poison for stabbin’ us in the back!” “But… didn’t we form… an alliance…?”“That we did.”The eldest tossed two misericorde to each of his brothers, ensuring they could better fend themselves from the impending skirmish. Though their short lengths paled beside the longsword he brandished, each remained a formidable weapon in its own right. Cognizant of his siblings’ penchant for recklessly charging headfirst into danger, he equipped more daggers on his person than a seasoned weapons dealer or even the youngest Mukami who collected them for display in accordance to his masochistic proclivities. However, he never anticipated they would team up on the battlefield today in pursuit of his father against an extraordinary faction like this.“Hostilities arise no matter how solid your bonds are. Not everyone will rejoice in newly formed alliances, especially recent Vampire-Vibora developments—that goes for the denizens of their own clan as well. Some may resent the shift in power, while others carry an old grudge against the Ghouls, going as far as to spill their own blood over those petty emotions. In any case, the history lesson is over.”The mixed rogues encircled them, all baring their sharp fangs and claws at the five with menacing intent.“Knowledge is power, but they’re woefully unarmed. They shall rue the day they dared challenged us.”“For sure,” concurred Kou as he raised his dagger. “Let’s make a show out of them they’ll never forget.”“Yup. Ya reap what ya sow—and for them, it’s their own defeat.”“We’ll teach them… Just how good pain feels…”“You guys… Please, be careful!” Jasmine shouted from the center of their defensive encasement. “It’s heartbreaking. We could have been friends… Everyone has lost something precious, but even so, I’ll stand by you in any way I can.”Prior to the clash, Ruki turned to shoot a sidelong glare sharper than that of his sword at the recalcitrant maid.“Stay close behind me at all times—that’s an order you absolutely cannot disobey. If you do, then I’ll kill you myself before our enemies can. Is that understood, Jasmine?”“Y-yes, Master!” Intimidated by his intensity, she squeaked nervously in response, but the violence that had yet to unravel frightened her tenfold. “I… It feels like I can’t watch this!!”“Ha. You’re the one who ignored my orders and came here anyway, so read it and weep.”Despite herself, the fearful maid watched the skirmish with the helpless fascination of a passenger who couldn’t avert her gaze from an impending car collision. Strapped in for the deadly ride yet powerless to intervene, seated adjacent from the driver’s wheel. An anxiety akin to this seized her as she watched the four Mukami brothers battle their worthy adversaries. They comprised a confounding unity of the perceived lesser Ghouls and members from more esteemed races beyond their borders, reasons behind their alliance against the Vampires as unclear as the miasma fogging over the rotting land. Motives aside, survival superseded all. By now, she had grown attached to each sibling, witnessing their strength and bravery firsthand with bated breath. Yet, against the overwhelming odds, the four of them proved themselves ruthless warriors, not only slaying their foes with ease but also protecting her from danger in harmonious coordination that no other family in the entire demon realm could possibly replicate.Stealthily slithering on the mire between their legs, the enemy Viboras assumed their serpentine, demonic forms, before lunging in their humanoid ones. Venomous fangs bared, they plunged for Kou first, aiming for one of his arms to inject their lethal toxins. In addition to poison, another hallmark trait of the snake clan included debilitating paralysis. One bite, even the slightest nibble, and their ensnared target would go numb from head to toe, fully incapacitated for days on end. However, the impure Vampire evaded faster than his foe could attack, ducking low to counteract with a pierce of the misericorde through his scaled throat. The Vibora spat out in pain before falling to the mud, spasming and convulsing until he stopped moving entirely, perished in a puddle of his own crimson life force. The second eldest Mukami struck the snakes down with brutal efficiency, his dagger flashing across their most vulnerable spots. Simultaneously, the penultimate brother’s powerful form landed a vicious punch to boot, assisting the blonde with whom he often quarreled. “You’re an eyesore!”Stronger in numbers, a pack of Wolf demons pounced for Yuma next—their last mistake before death. Their sonic boom howls erupted with terrifying force, screeching directly into their now splitting, supernatural ears. Even Jasmine rushed to cover the sides of her rattling skull, aching from its deafening volume in such close proximity. Nevertheless, the tallest sibling powered through the pack, delivering vehement kicks to the sides of their quadruped forms. Of all the brothers, he undeniably wielded the greatest physical strength, surpassing even Ruki’s tactical expertise. The closest Wolf fell with a distressed yelp, followed by the rest who scrambled to retaliate, but Yuma sent them buckling to the swamplands. One by one, they barked and wailed in anguish until the bitter end. A flurry of slashes from the twin daggers in both his large hands eliminated the pack in a ruddy blur. In synchronized precision, the youngest joined in with his own misericorde, comprising an inexorable pair.“Serves ya right.”A convocation of eagle-like demons swooped down like bloodthirsty vultures from their aerial descent, honing in on Azusa’s bandaged gorge. Their tapered talons gleamed dangerously in the dim light of Rotigenberg as they soared through the clouds. Deft with the set of daggers, he parried their sharp ungues with one, riposting with the other blade square into the assailant’s right wing. The demonic bird trilled in agony, flapping frantically before plummeting to the sodden earth below. Watching them tumble from the sky, amethysts narrowed in concentration as he repeated the agile combat, his body a whirl of movement—that is, until one Adler dove from behind, talons poised for both him and Jasmine amidst the fray.“Watch out, Azusa!!” The maid alerted, stepping back, umber hues wide with worry as the hellish eagle bore down on them. “To your left!” However, before Azusa could parry, feathers exploded and rained from the sky alongside a red drizzle. A loud gunshot shattered through the battlefield, rivaling even that of the howling Wolves known for their raucous sonic boom. The Adler’s wing tore open, a massive hole gaping through it. With a deafening squawk, the beast faltered, unable to continue its descent as it hurtled to the maelstrom of mud and blood.“Good grief,” came Ruki’s cold and detached cadence. In addition to his drawn sword, he now held a sleek pistol in the other, unholstered from the back of his utility belt. “You ought to be more careful.”Still recuperating as the battle dragged on, Azusa glanced at his eldest brother sheepishly.“I thought I… had it under control…”“Clearly,” the older Vampire teased sarcastically as an odd sense of amusement pervaded the graveyard on which they stood. “My mistake. Don’t fret—I’ve got your back.”Amazed by the close call, Jasmine found herself marveling at the sheer extent of armaments concealed within Ruki’s military coat, pondering just how many he possessed. Each item seemed meticulously chosen, their daunting and lethal presence hidden beneath the fabric of his cloak until needed. Indeed, while his main weapon, the argent blade, cleaved through the relentless waves of enemies in melee combat, the handheld firearms caught her attention in a new light. From afar, guns proved invaluable even in a place like the demon realm, their impressive range allowing the eldest Mukami to slaughter with ruthless accuracy. Silver bullets flew effortlessly from their barrels, soaring through the air to pierce the wings of airborne foes. Without a doubt, his supernatural sight granted him an advantageous edge beyond even the most skilled of sharpshooters, rendering his marksmanship unparalleled in both precision and celerity.Compared to his brothers, Ruki fought with merciless grace, wielding both sword and pistol in harmony. Throughout the gory exchange, Jasmine could never quite tear her gaze off him, mesmerized from every unrelenting slash of his argent blade to the silver bullets cutting through the chaos. Between these two weapons, he seamlessly alternated with each passing enemy as they fell to one or the other in succession. Every riposte and gunshot appeared as though it inflicted worlds of pain upon them. Watching it all, Jasmine felt a strange sense of relief that her Vampire master had mostly tormented her with his fangs alone, rather than placing her on the receiving end of his blade or pistol. Extirpating the last of the rogue Ghouls, the eldest Mukami rose above the carnage, lost in his own concentration. Each calculated strike, each purposeful shot—it demonstrated his power.In the nanoseconds it took for a projectile to tear through his foes, his tempests pelted into her wide umbers. Frozen in place like a fogbound lake, those stormy pools that beheld endless bloodshed, they temporarily locked with the resplendent earthen depths that had yet to be soiled in the puddles of ichor growing at his feet.Once their gazes parted, the eldest Vampire continued his dance with death throughout the battlefield. Spiraling with his silver sword through the air, with a flicker of steel and a measured stride, Ruki wove through the carnage as if performing a centrifugal waltz. The pistol he brandished, though meant for firing bullets, eventually became an extension of his deadly choreography, its handle bashing into the skulls of encroaching demons with rhythmic precision. Meanwhile, his other hand drove the blade deep into his enemies, its hilt meeting flesh, vitality frothing at the incisions. Dodging and sidestepping the incoming strikes with elegant fluidity, he whirled to the beat of bodies falling, blood spilling, and the occasional shot firing in this macabre soiree.A sadistic smirk, a glint of cruel satisfaction sparking in his icy azures as though he both exulted and mocked the pitiful challenge the Ghouls failed to issue, slowly crept onto his visage with each fallen foe. The heat of battle engulfed him in its addictive flame as he reveled in the thrill. Attuned to the melody of destruction, his exhilaration only escalated.
I’m scared, but… Where did he learn to fight like that? Something about his fighting style… is so beautiful.
The clash bled on, from tens into hundreds of enemies falling one after another. Gargled screams and the tintinnabulation of blades echoed throughout Rotigenberg. For their fighting capabilities, Jasmine noticed the subtle signs of their endurance beginning to wane. After all they endured, she could scarcely withstand the sight of the Mukamis faltering.Despite the chaos of impending war, she admired the Mukamis’ unity, working unconditionally as a family to support one another. A miniscule, ugly part of her, however reluctantly, began to envy that bond. The profound way Ruki searched tirelessly for his father in this desolate territory, and in how his brothers covered for him without hesitation, wielding misericorde to rout the relentless foes. Bitter thoughts crept into her mind about her own ‘family.’ The ones who had so cruelly forsaken her would not have done the same if she fell into the same peril, not that they could fight with this degree of skill. They would not have rallied to her side, scouring far and wide across unknown lands to bring her back home. Jasmine lived with the Mukami family for about a week now, and not once had her mother nor grandparents cared enough to discover what became of her after her apostasy. The realization tightened around her heart like a vice, constricting her with an aching blend of fear and sorrow.Amid the unrelenting bloodshed, a narrow alleyway—barely wide enough for three to pass through shoulder to shoulder—barricaded between two colossal crumbling buildings caught Jasmine’s sight and pierced through that distraught reverie. If those she once held dear in her life failed to care for her, then she could at least guide the new family in her life out of danger and up the staircase to victory. The passage sent her pulse racing, except not from fear, but rather an opportunity waiting in plain view. Its jagged walls soared for the indigo veil above, forming a natural bottleneck-like area strewn with broken crates.“Ruki!” The maid cried to him, her voice somehow cutting through the cacophony. She pointed toward the alley, her arm trembling with urgency. “Over there! You could lure them into a single line through that alley and fight them one by one—stop them from surrounding you!”At the sound of his servant’s call, the Vampire’s tempestuous gaze swept over field until he zeroed in on the narrow alleyway in question. A confined fit, indeed, yet precisely for that reason, it offered a strategic advantage. Within those slim, cramped walls, their enemies had no choice but to funnel through a single file, turning the tide in their favor. They could strike down their adversaries one by one instead of succumbing to the surrounding onslaught. It puzzled him how she rattled that small head of hers to devise such an unexpectedly astute plan to begin with. Still, he couldn’t shake its misbegotten possibilities, brilliant at first glance but potentially disastrous if gone awry. Hints of a faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he envisioned its plausible success, the enemy queuing for their deaths like cattle awaiting slaughter in the abattoir. The momentary distraction nearly cost him, but with a sharp flick of his wrist, he deflected an incoming strike, his blade intercepting the venomous fangs of an advancing Vibora.“Hm. Not a bad idea, I’ll give you that. To think mere livestock would instruct me in the heat of battle… An impression observation, but if there are foes waiting to intercept on the other side, we risk trapping ourselves instead.” “You’re right,” Jasmine admitted. “I’ll try to think of another way—”“—But securing at least one of them alive for future interrogation does have its merits,” he interrupted after brief yet careful consideration. “Yes… This could work. It might actually be worth the risk. Forcing them through a funnel like that would make capturing a hostage a mere walk in the park for us.”“Huh?” Kou cocked his head, parrying a hit as he spoke. “What are you guys mumbling about over there?”“Yeah, don’t leave us outta it. What’s the plan?”The eldest quickly turned towards his siblings, his command loud and clear above the clashing blades and agonized screams.“Fall back! There’s an alleyway we can lure them into and eliminate them individually. It’s compact, but that’s the idea, so don’t get claustrophobic. Yuma, Azusa, you two provide cover and make certain that none of them slip through.”His brothers exchanged brief, questioning glances before complying, trusting the authority in Ruki’s tone.“Just say the word,” the tallest brother grumbled as he struck down another. “Go on, I got this!”“Yes… It’ll be difficult, but… now is no time… to quit. We’ll follow…!”“I’m counting on you,” Ruki nodded as he caught up with the second eldest. “Kou and I will clear the path—there, we’ll bottleneck them, then they can no longer outnumber us. I have yet to figure out why exactly they decided to band together, but from what I can tell, combat is not their strong suit. They won’t see it coming.”Hurriedly, the maid who suggested the idea scurried along through the fray as the two youngest brothers secured her passage at the rear, keeping the rogue demons at bay.With Ruki and Kou at the vanguard, their blades cleaved through the frenzied horde, carving a blood-drenched route forward. The ground beneath their boots—crushed bone, shattered rubble, and sticky marsh—crunched with every step, sending a shiver of anticipation through Jasmine’s body as she prayed for her plan’s success. After striking down several more enemies, the group rounded the corner and dashed into the umbral alley.A brief moment of respite washed over them as they paused, their ragged breaths catching in the miasmatic air. Much to their relief, only debris awaited them on the other side of the empty aisle, rather than yet another ambush. No hostile civilian Ghouls, no partners in crime working for the unknown faction lying in wait. Only the cramped space. The sheer narrowness of its corridor, though a clear advantage for a party as small as theirs, offered little margin for error. Restricted walls and crushed crates seemed to press in on them like a cage. Yuma and Azusa soon caught up to them, their misericorde dripping with ichor of the fallen. Close behind them, the Viboras slithered in eerie pursuit, while the pack of Wolves howled menacingly. Above, the Adlers soared, their massive wings producing gusts of wind. Luckily for the five, only the eagle demons had the freedom to fly past to the other side in a poor attempt at ensnaring them, but the narrow passage left next to no room for maneuver.Try as they might to infiltrate the alleyway, Ruki aimed his pistol skywards in unerring precision, his fingers trigger-happy. Silver bullets darted through the sky, shooting painfully through the Adlers’ outstretched wings. The five took great care to dodge their descending corpses along the way, as well as the cataract of blood streaming down like a crimson cyclone. The sight of the eagle demons’ numbers dwindling spurred them on. Only the Vibora and Wolves remained now, their presence more threatening than ever in the dark, confined space.“Nngah!!”“Awooo!!”As if they failed to realize their own disadvantage, they slithered and rushed in with no hesitation to their demise. The brick walls of the alley echoed with the clang of steel and the screams of dying foes, their numerical upper hand rendered meaningless within the tight confines. At the rear, Kou fought tooth and nail to keep their flank secure, his blade a blur as he cleaved through the charging Wolves. Down the throat of the passage, Ruki holstered his pistol, resuming his two-handed grip on the silver sword as he lunged past Yuma and Azusa at the queue filing in. The slain Viboras hissed in their final moments, whereas the Wolves yelped in sheer agony as he aimed for their legs, each powerful swing of his blade severing them. Every movement precise, every slash unwavering, the deliberate yet effective funnel strategy Jasmine devised at short notice prevailed.“Come now, don’t be shy. Surely you wouldn’t let an alleyway stop you after all the damage you’ve done.” The last of the Wolves collapsed to the mired asphalt with a guttural whimper, his mutilated form crumpling atop the scattered remains of fallen comrades after Ruki warmly welcomed him with the tip of his blade. Copious amounts of blood pooled across the uneven cobblestones, dark and viscous, illuminated faintly by tendrils of moonlight filtering into the alleyway.Argent sword in hand, the Vampire straightened his posture, rigid from hours of combat, azure gaze cutting toward the final Vibora who slinked languidly into view. The snake demon appeared a bit younger than most of the others, perhaps a desperate recruit sent to die for his faction’s ambitions. With an almost bored expression, he closed the distance, evading the venomous miscreant’s sluggish attempt at a strike.“Consider it mercy I didn’t kill you outright.” One swift kick to the gut sent the scaled demon crumpling to his knees in his humanoid form, unconscious rather than dead, before he hit the ground with an anticlimactic thud.All the deceased, the injured, and the traumatized Ghouls—every last one, even the young boy Ruki and Jasmine had met earlier—stood as a grim testament to the cruelty of this world. These fragile beings, tormented relentlessly for their lack of magic and thus their inability to retaliate against the so-called higher demon races. The gory sight sickened the human woman to her stomach, forcing her to avert her gaze in horror. Akin to her heartbeat, her thoughts raced as she mulled over the mixed factions who had crossed borders and traveled to Rotigenberg with the sole intent of soiling their village in blood, attacking even the Vampires who stood in their path. These assailants, despite their barbarity, proved capable of wondrous feats in battle, even if the Mukami brothers bested them. Yet, as she reflected, all that supernatural energy went towards perpetuating evil. Instead of directing their might at the Ghouls who they perceived as inferior, they should have channeled those efforts in favor of meaningful, joyous pastimes, perhaps celebrating their clans with pride and uplifting others in the process. Comfort abounded as she recalled the four Vampire siblings who often gathered in the dining hall, sharing laughter and lighthearted banter.Those moments of camaraderie, however fleeting, rendered them startlingly human, even amid their sadistic tendencies. After witnessing the endless struggle in this rotten land, however, she reached the conclusion that these brothers truly contributed to the rare exception. A realm so rich in potential for unity, yet consumed by division.“Wow, I know I said you didn’t hold back before, but… Geez, Ruki, you were on fire!” The blonde exclaimed, huffing as he observed the one-sided scrimmage. “It’s been ages since we last fought together like this.”“Phew, what a thrill. Guess my stubborn brother does know how to pack a punch,” quipped Yuma. “Those damn wolves were still as annoyin’ as I remember.”“It’s a shame… We heal quickly… I could have given them… Some friends…”While Jasmine couldn’t grasp what the youngest meant by conferring companionship over their enemies, the concept of friendship settled in.The rogue faction, though they rallied their troops, seemed unaffected by their fallen, unlike true confidants. Perhaps a common goal bound them rather than their personal bonds. Nevertheless, she envisioned and clung to that utopia wherein all races coexisted in peaceful harmony.“Yuma, Azusa.” Ruki began to instruct the two youngest siblings, his voice reverberating off the masonry as he finally sheathed his brand. “Bind him. Kou, recall your familiars. We’ll transport this Vibora back to the castle for interrogation—see where exactly his allegiance lies.”“You got it,” the second eldest replied, summoning his bats with an almost theatrical snap of his fingers. “Sheesh, talk about a finale.”As if on cue, the flutter of wings echoed through the skies as his familiars emerged, circling overhead like an obsidian storm. In a heartbeat, they seized their newly procured, knocked out hostage from Yuma and Azusa’s secure grasp. They ensnared the Vibora’s body, lifting and teleporting him towards the celestial expanse in a similar direction as the Ghoul civilians being rescued, though not quite the same destination.Watching the skirmish draw to its end, Jasmine exhaled wearily, relieved that the family remained intact.“Did… Did we get them all? Is it over?”The eldest Mukami turned his attention to her, tempests clouded in an unreadable haze.“For now, most likely. Listen, it’s finally quiet.”Acute ears strained against the ominous silence swallowing Rotigenberg. Fumes of wreckage coiled about, carrying with it the acrid scent of destruction. From the narrow alleyway, he swept over the fragmented wastelands before returning his gaze to the others. While they understood the gravity of this crisis, none of them matched his singular intensity as his busy mind hummed with unanswered questions.“A grueling battle by any measure. Still, we must scour the remnants—and quickly. Who can say how many innocent lives this new faction has claimed? Nor can we overlook the disappearance of Sakamaki Reiji.”As unobtrusive as the soot settling around, Jasmine stood close without muttering a word, her usual cheer dead like the corpses heaped around them. Fidgeting at her frills, shifting uneasily under his focus, posture hunched in contemplation. Pigeon-toed, the maid nervously shuffled from one foot to the other, biting her lip before she spoke as though waging her own internal war.“You don’t have to beat around the bush like that. I know about your father, Ruki.”Immediately, his head snapped toward her direction, azures narrowing into slits that ignited like frostbite. A cracked pillar in the distance toppled to its side, scattering across the mire in shattered pieces. The glow of the cosmic moon reflected in his stringent glare, lending him a foreboding, almost otherworldly gleam. Slender fingers twitched at the hilt of his blade, not to withdraw, but rather bracing for the icy veneer at which she continued to whittle away. Stormy daggers sharper than the misericorde they wielded then darted to his brothers in unspoken demand for further explanation.“Hey, don’t give us that look!” Kou flailed his arms defensively, a desperate attempt to deflect the tension. “The truth always comes out eventually…” “Idiot,” growled Yuma. “We came here to help ya out. Even the sow insisted on taggin’ along.”“We didn’t find… anything useful…” Laced with regret, Azusa’s voice lagged. “To uncover his whereabouts… Sorry, Ruki…”With a sigh more exhausted than exasperated, he closed his eyes and raked a hand through his midnight locks in mild frustration.“Suffice it to say, I’m afraid I don’t have the time nor luxury for tirades. At least, not until we return home. If anything, I should thank you three for fighting by my side.”If only for a moment, the Vampire shoved aside his irritation, gazing upon Jasmine once more.“And you have my gratitude for suggesting the idea to lure our enemies into the alley. It worked better than anticipated.”“O-of course!” Startled by the sudden acknowledgement, the maid blinked in disbelief. “I’m only human, but like I said before, I’ll help in any way I can!”“Y’know we got your back, dude.”“Always,” Kou chimed in after Yuma, playfully throwing each of his arms around the two brothers, pulling them into a quick side hug as much as the slim passage would permit before releasing them both. “Let’s go find your old man—together.” The group urgently shuffled out the alley’s opposite end, leaving behind the dour remnants of their fight. The narrow passage revealed the sprawling ruins of the border town once more—a desolate landscape soaked in ash, blood, and moonlight. Dismal screams had ceased, but the air thickened with the scent of smoke and death. Above them, the Mukamis’ bat familiars soared, carrying wounded survivors out of the village one by one.As Ruki strode beside Jasmine, his observant tempests zeroed in on her finger clad in the Exodus Ring. The garnet and diamond encrusted talisman sparkled defiantly in the pale moonlight, its beauty belying the reckless determination that had placed it there. A low chuckle rumbled from his chest, his lips curving into a knowing smirk. The lengths this foolish woman would go to for his sake never ceased to amaze, from sneaking into his locked study to tampering with the veritable archives stored there. Dumbfounded at all the hurdles she jumped just to obtain the talisman, he shook his head. “Well, well, well. Not only do you have the audacity to defy my orders and nearly get yourself killed, but you’ve also stolen from your own master.”Teasing malice teemed from every syllable as his head tilted her way.“The punishments in store for you only seem to accumulate like the mountain of corpses at this rate.”Caught red-handed, she instinctively clutched it to her chest behind her vacant palm, shielding the magical talisman that warded off rot and decay from his pelting tempests.“Hehe… Surprise? The ring just looked so pretty, though… Um, I mean! It’s not stealing, I promise! It’s just… I needed a way to survive out here. The demon realm isn’t exactly kind to humans—”“Save your excuses.” Ruki interrupted, though the faintest flicker of amusement softened his otherwise harsh tone. “For pity’s sake, you truly are the most meddlesome livestock I’ve ever had the misfortune to tame.”Before the maid could retort, her attention snapped to the abrupt sounds of rummaging in the distance. Among the debris of a collapsed building, she spotted a silhouette struggling beneath the rubble. Dread and hope exuded within in contradictory tandem, uncertain of what to expect until closer inspection. Those earthbound hues widened, her breath bated as she pointed frantically at the trapped figure.“Tame me later—there’s someone who needs our help!”Procellous depths flooded with astonishment as every feature of his pallor froze, petrified by a bolt from the blue. Stupefied with unguarded vulnerability, a strangled gasp tore past parted lips as he sensed the unmistakable presence beneath the rubble—the one propelling his quest for peace. It felt as though his throat tightened with the very debris he trampled upon, lodging in his chest. A fettle of guilt consumed him as he rushed towards the man who brought him into this world, no longer the dependent young aristocrat but rather the shrewd Vampire strong and experienced enough to save those he once let slip through his fingers, powerless to protect.“Father…!”Swift and urgent, Ruki dashed forward at breakneck speeds to the space she indicated. Without hesitation, the four followed suit, their footsteps pounding against the swamplands as they closed in on the wreckage.“Please, hold on!” Jasmine sank to her knees beside the individual imprisoned by fallen planks and concrete, clawing at the debris. “We’ll get you out!”As they sifted through the remnants, she stole glances at Ruki whose stoic mask shattered to reveal a fragile, desperate man beneath the hardened façade, scrabbling not only for his father but also redemption.Everyone knew the stakes. The Mukami brothers pitched in, their supernatural strength making short work of the heavier stones and massive wooden beams. Kou’s fists slammed against the rubble, Yuma grunted as he pushed against the larger fragments, and Azusa shoveled alongside Jasmine, their hands moving rapidly to assist.“Come on, old man!” Yuma yelled out as he threw another chunk of debris aside. “Don’t die on us!”“Almost… there…!” Kou grunted with exertion. “We’ll have him out in no time!”“Looks… painful…” Azusa muttered softly. “It hurts, doesn’t it… But we’ll save you… Let’s hurry…”“Don’t give up!!” The maid faltered ever so slightly, her fingers sore from digging. “We’re so close…!”Ever the fraught son, he endeavored without pause. None of them worked more tirelessly than Ruki. With a final, collective heave, the five of them cast the last of the rubble aside, revealing the figure beneath. An older Ghoul with charcoal hair, matted with blood and soot, his breathing shallow but steady as he coughed.Relief surged through Jasmine.
Finally, they can be together again! Oh, Ruki must be ecstatic! His father must be relieved to see his son—
Recognition flashed in the man’s black sclera as he locked onto the eldest Mukami, and in that gaze, there was no relief. Only revulsion. Not towards the engulfing blight of Rotigenberg, but rather loathing towards his own child who committed oversight after betrayal.The disappointment who chose the Devil over him.“To think salvation would come at the hands of my traitorous son… Inconceivable.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Welcome back, Father!” An eager voice energetically chirped out, accompanied by the light pitter-patter that gained in volume towards the mansion’s front entrance. “Happy Birthday! I prepared this gift for you!”A young Ruki sprinted past the two-tone, monochromatic double raised panel walls of his capacious estate. At the terminus, he greeted the master of the manor, the head of their household, his paternal guardian who had finished a slow shift at his esteemed occupation as a member of the Parliament. In his small hands, he held a carefully wrapped present, slim and rectangular, as a special token of appreciation to the man responsible for his life. Complementing the somewhat dour décor of their living abode, obsidian tissue paper neatly concealed the gift, though anyone who observed its shape, weight, and size could easily discern what laid beneath. Servants swept the wooden floorboards in the background, their gazes locked on the brooms they clutched, not risking punishment for prying into private affairs. Behind the boy, a middle-aged woman trailed with a quiet, almost languid stride, heels clacking as the hem of her silk gown threatened to drag along with its billowing pleats. Sable tresses with a slight wave to them cascaded gracefully past her shoulders in a half-up, half-down hairstyle, draping over the embellished bodice of her ensemble, a cerulean dress reserved for galas and celebrations.“Hey, Ruki! No running in the house!” His mother chided after him, the purse slung over her left shoulder dangling side to side as she crossed her arms in mild disapproval. “Goodness… Hehe.”With a wistful glance, she turned to her husband as though she hadn’t seen the love of her life in forever.“Welcome back, dear.”Gusts of frigid air snuck into the antechamber as the door swung open, swirling snowflakes briefly illuminated by the gentle coruscation of the chandelier. The large, familiar figure of Ruki’s father stepped inside, the shoulders of his suit dusted with an invisible layer of melting verglas. Enormous briefcase in hand, he gingerly set it down by the doorway with a soft thud, reams of legislative documents and constituent correspondence contributing to its heft. Exhausted grey-blue hues betrayed the arduous day he endured as a statesman, involved in constant debate and decision-making, though the corners of his lips lifted slightly into as jovial a smile as his weary countenance allowed. Subtle wrinkles creased the corners of his eyes, testaments of stress and laughter alike, while faint lines framed his mouth like persistent echoes of brighter days. As he crouched down ever so slightly, his son, who keenly waited near the edge of the room, darted forth to meet him in a one-armed hug. With the other, the man reached for his wife’s peacoat, taking note of the way she shivered involuntarily from the wintry winds seeping into their home as he handed the outwear to her. Much like the freezing temperatures outdoors, his short locks rimed with frost, reminiscent of sleet itself at the ends, came into frame as he hung his tenebrous bowler hat on the brass rack. “Ah, thank you, Ruki. I’m home,” he greeted his spouse with a chaste kiss on the cheek. Mindful of their child’s presence, still at a youthful age in which witnessing bolder acts of intimacy might prompt questions better left unanswered, the man opted for this simple yet sincere gesture instead. “I left work early today so we could celebrate together, the three of us. It certainly is a cold one tonight. Perhaps we’ll get several inches of snow.”Excitement suffused the noble boy, boundless energy of his juvenile years radiating like the ironwork hearth at the rear. Clutched tightly in his small hands, the carefully selected present lightly tapped his father on the back during their fleeting embrace as if a reminder of familial love and admiration. When they parted, Ruki could hardly contain himself, practically jumping on his toes with joy as he beamed up at the older man.“Could you please open your present before we go? I’ve been looking forward to your reaction all day.”“Good grief, you’re so excited. Didn’t I tell you?” An ebullient giggle escaped his mother’s lips as she watched her son with a fond expression. “Of course your father will be pleased—it’s a gift from his adorable son, after all. Who knows, he might even shed tears of joy!”“Don’t be ridiculous, I wouldn’t go that far. A man shouldn’t cry in front of his own family,” the older aristocrat scoffed bitterly in reflection of their era’s masculine norms. “Still though, I’m certain I’ll enjoy it.” Without a moment’s hesitation, a young Ruki handed over the gift. Hard surfaces all around, longer vertically than horizontally, a flat spine on the left, heavier than expected, and lastly, a more delicate texture of page edges on the right when he ran his index along the margin. Undoubtedly, the noble boy selected a tome for his beloved guardian, though whether the present contained an updated classic or a new publication entirely remained wrapped in mystery beneath the tissue paper.“Oh… What’s this?” Enthusiastically, his father unraveled the gift with feigned disbelief, already anticipating its contents. “A book for my collection? You shouldn’t have, Ruki. How thoughtful of my own son.”A dark navy blue leather-bound volume surfaced as the man held it in his large, calloused hands. The title gleamed faintly under the chandelier on its introductory fold once opened: Homer’s Iliad. One of the oldest literary works still revered in modern day, an ancient epic steeped in the chaos and destruction that have remained constants throughout history regardless of the era, the country, or the populace. Ubiquitous themes of God versus mortal, of fragile human virtue, of elusive qualities that define a legendary hero suffused its pages. Each character possessed their own foibles, subtly woven into their actions rather than deliberately extrapolated, yet providing phenomenal psychological depth nonetheless. Juxtaposing collections of poetry indeed as it rewarded valor while laying bare its harrowing toll. Despite its celebration of war in which fighting proved one’s integrity while retreat branded ignoble cowardice, its brutality never waned from cover to cover. Men perished in gruesome deaths, women enslaved, others estranged and left to fate beyond control. Amid such unrelenting vehemence, even the bravest soldiers trembled with trepidation, their mortality ever-present. Military glory superseded family bonds, ensnaring one in dilemmas between quest and love. The Iliad, not only an ode to war, but also a mirror to the very human condition itself, presented a story both father and son could share henceforth, exulting in the epic together. For a young scion on the cusp of adolescence, since birth, the noble statesman acquainted his son with the literary world of his study and sought to instill a thirst for knowledge that reflected his own erudite pursuits. Classic tomes that no longer occupied contemplative hours in the face of a demanding work schedule, yet nonetheless, he ensured Ruki would inherit the intellectual treasure trove at his behest. Purposeful endeavors in the mentally stimulating exercises first and foremost, with the ancillary benefit of recreational escapism second. A common belief among aristocratic parents perpetuated that introducing children from the moment they could comprehend written language to these monumental texts would undeniably sharpen critical thinking later on in life, enabling his son to decipher motifs, archetypes, and symbols from first glance, on a profound level no less. These ideals of the past, however, forfeited to the test of time, antithesis to the decaying standards of the present. The acuity these aristocrats painstakingly cultivated in their heirs had become apparitions, barely surviving the erosion and cultural neglect. Only shallow rhetoric and peanut galleries echoed from the cavern of troglodytes inhabiting the contemporary world, either dilapidating matters of their own fault or asserting anecdotal platitudes. Fortunately, the boy would eventually grow up to preserve and practice these values with unwavering diligence.When he stepped into the academic sanctuary of his father’s private library, the towering shelves invited him to universes of endless discovery. The vast archive offered not only entertainment, but also a gateway to new perspectives, realms of thought he had yet to traverse beyond the confines of the mansion, even beyond Romania’s borders, peering into the minds of sagacious authors. Ruki spent countless hours poring over these texts, testing the bounds of his intellect as he delved between the lines for their deeper symbolisms. These books always housed a new lesson, idea, or revelation that furthered his already precocious education. While he devoted most of his efforts to philosophical, psychological, and theoretical works, occasionally he indulged in literary epics such as The Iliad, a foundational classic for any avid reader. A tale exploring macabre themes in riveting prose, yet not overly obscene for one in their youth, unlike other infamous tomes he would explore later on in adulthood. Each page turned with purpose, a quiet resolve to extract every ounce of enlightenment within. At his father’s acquiescence, he took select volumes from the library to keep in his own sleeping quarters wherein he read at a leisurely pace, savoring the wisdom of these works and erecting the edifice for the man into which he blossomed.“Indeed. When I went to your study the other day, I noticed your copy was falling apart. So, Mother and I visited the town to search for a replacement! Look, isn’t it wonderful? Brand new, mint condition. Now we can read it together!”“Ever the scholar, aren’t you?” A wry chuckle erupted from the older man as he graciously accepted his cherished birthday gift. “I’ll read it with you on one of my days off. We can discuss it then.”“Excellent. I can’t wait, Father.”“Good for you, dear. Now, let us hurry and be on our way. I scheduled a reservation at your favorite restaurant, then we’ll catch a show at the nearby opera house where that orchestra you admire so much often performs. Doesn’t that sound like a delightful way to celebrate?” His mother beamed exuberantly. “Ruki and I planned this just for you.”The noble family frequently exulted in excursions to the bustling town, given their considerable wealth. Their riches granted access to pleasures the likes of which few could imagine. Shopping outings to exclusive boutiques, sumptuous meals at the finest restaurants, and evenings of live entertainment—such as the symphony they would soon attend in honor of his father’s birth—constituted the rhythm of their privileged existence. Luxuries reserved solely for the affluent, a world of opulence and refinement, all a stark contrast to the mundane routines of the less fortunate like the servants tending to their every whim.“Yes, let’s. My, I must say, I truly am blessed to have such a loving wife and son.” As the jubilant family gathered their outerwear and prepared to depart the manor, a warm light overhead in the foyer reflected the serene joy of this brief, tranquil occasion that transpired with every revolution of the sun’s yearly journey. Ever appreciative of his fortunate position, the scion constantly acknowledged the blessings of his family and the immense wealth they enjoyed, though when tragedy struck, he took these privileges for granted. A prudent and affectionate woman, his mother looked the very paragon of devotion. Although the housemaids typically prepared the family’s meals at home and cleaned every corner of the manor, she seldom took it upon herself to prepare a mouthwatering homemade soup—a rare treat that her son eagerly awaited. Patient, nurturing, always orchestrating elaborate moments of familial bonding. Traits the boy might one day seek in a romantic partner of his own come adulthood. Meanwhile, his father, a self-made merchant who ascended to Parliament, inspired Ruki to follow in his footsteps but never to live in his shadow. In turn, he dedicated himself to his academic pursuits, aspiring to one day secure a position just as, if not more prestigious than his paternal figure, surpassing his greatest feats.Such halcyon excursions and evenings became commonplace for the aristocratic family of three. That is, until Ruki’s father abided a rivalry with the up-and-coming politician—Trismégiste. Even in nostalgia, the Vampire found no solace, only the bitter ache of a childhood that withered away.“I just can’t fall asleep tonight,” the drowsy scion mumbled to himself one night as moonlight filtered past dark curtains. “Perhaps I should get up and read for a while to pass the time.”As he swung his legs over the side of the bed, a muffled commotion reached his ears, shattering the stillness of the manor and halting him mid-motion. Straining to discern the source of the disturbance, he froze. The distant noise grated against the usual calm of darkness, its dissonance breaking any concentration he might direct towards a coveted tome.
So noisy… Who could it be at this hour?
“Oi!” A familiar booming voice called out at no one in particular. “Is anyone there?!”A young Ruki stiffened at the realization that his own parent stirred this clamor rather than the servants.
Father? He’s supposed to be at Parliament… I thought he wouldn’t return until tomorrow.
Unease coiled tightly in the boy’s chest as he rose to investigate. Carefully, he padded down the spiraling staircase, the echo of his father’s voice growing louder with each descent.
Did he finish earlier than expected? Well, either way, I suppose I should go greet him if he’s home.
“I need some booze!” Each syllable slurred as the older man careened aimlessly. “Bring me a bottle!”“With all due respect, sir, you already seem quite inebriated. At this rate—”“Shut up!” The head of the household roared, taking a stomp forward, firm enough to rattle the cabinets. “Are you talking back to me?! Get me my damn drink, now!!”“M-my sincerest apologies!” The servant stammered, scurrying for the hall. “I’ll fetch it right away!!”From his hiding spot at the threshold, a young Ruki watched the tension unfold, his small frame trembling. Truth told, his father had already drowned himself in egregious amounts of alcohol at the local bar before arriving home. With idle hours to spare in place of his usual work obligations, he foisted there uncomfortably, seeking solace at the bottom of a glass, slumped over the counter with a posture that betrayed his despondency and a wrinkled visage etched in misery. However, his mounting inebriation soon twisted into fierce hostility, culminating in a barrage of verbal insults and unprovoked arguments with a nearby innocent patron. The tavern’s owner, unwilling to further tolerate such disruptive behavior in his fine establishment, eventually expelled him. By some miracle, after consuming copious amounts in a concerningly short span, he stumbled his way back to the manor and returned unscathed despite the perils of his own recklessness. Anyone within several feet of the noble could smell the overwhelming stench of stale beer and pungent spirits that incessantly clung to him, announcing his presence before entry. Reeking of not only alcohol, but also his despair.“Damn it, every last one of them… Useless fools!” The creak of an adjacent door signaled another arrival. With a cautious gait, Ruki’s mother entered the room, her hands clasped tightly as concern creased her brow—much to the master of the mansion’s disappointment. He wished the servant, bottle of beer in his grasp, greeted him instead.“Oh, it’s just you. Damn, these slowpokes…!”With a sullen countenance, she hurriedly took her seat to the chaise lounge beside him, leaning towards him as worry teemed in those resplendent azures.“Dear, could it be…” His mother ventured softly as a nervous quiver colored her words, “An issue came up at work?”“A mere issue?! ‘Issue’ doesn’t even begin to describe it! You don’t know the half of it; this is more than just ‘an issue!’ Some scum… Coming out of nowhere, who I never even heard of—hic!—made a complete fool of me! That son of a bitch! He suddenly appeared a couple days ago and already wormed his way into the President’s favor…! Now the whole council fawns over him like he’s their savior! Fools, all of them!! They don’t understand… They all flock to him like he’s superior to me! They’ve turned their backs on me—me!—after all I’ve done for them!!”Erupting like a volcano, his anger spilled into the living room as he knocked over a decorative vase. It crashed unto the floor with a loud shatter. Yet, without a care, ignoring how his wife winced in fear, he continued his disruptive tirade, hiccupping all throughout.“No one even listens to what I have to say anymore, they all go to that damn imposter!! No one believes me or cares about me!! All because of his lies… All it took was for him to whisper some sweet nothings into the President’s ear, and just like that, he dismissed me! Do you have any idea how hard—hic!—it is for a simple merchant like me to work my way up?! The audacity!! Working in this Parliament… I swear, it’s a curse!! What kind of tricks did that devil use?!”“Ah, dear…!” His mother’s voice wavered. “Please, calm down… Y-you’ll wake him up…!”“Shut up!” His father shouted in return, his tone slurred and wild as he broke into a hysterical fit of laughter. “Hahaha… Can you believe it? That man… he sold his soul to the Devil, I tell you! No, he must be the Devil himself! Just you wait—hic!—I’ll expose him myself! I’ll show the President and reclaim my position as his aide! I won’t give that role to anyone!! No one can take it from me!!”“Stop it, dear!!” His mother implored again in vain. “Please! You’re being unreasonable!” “Don’t get in my way!! Unreasonable?! How dare you!! You don’t understand me or what I’ve been through!! None of you do! They all prefer him over me! All my colleagues… They left me in the dust for this stupid devil!! They all think I’m—hic!—worthless!! God dammit!! God damn you!”A loud slap, square across her face, vehement enough to inflict a red imprint in the shape of his large hand, resounded across the room. Cheek burning, his mother reeled, a pained shriek her son prayed to never hear torn from her lips. Just witnessing the heated argument sent Ruki’s heart sinking into an abyss of despair, as if his father slapped them both.“Agh…!” She whimpered, clutching her face as tears welled in her eyes. “That hurt, dear…!” “Madam!” One of the servants cried out in protest. “Sir, please don’t do such a thing! To raise your hand against madam—”“Shut up!! God dammit, shut up, shut up, shut up!!” His father cut him off, thundering in a boisterous outrage. “Don’t you dare interfere! That imposter! That Devil! That Trismégiste! I’ll expel him from this country if it’s the last thing I do!”Timidly peeking from the doorway, with bated breath, the young aristocrat overheard his enraged parent, a once gentle father who never raised his voice nor his hand against his mother as fury flamed through the manor. Deep down, he felt his stomach twist into knots, chills rippling through his spine as a bead of sweat cascaded down his brow, afraid of the man he once looked up to, fearful of the frightening exchange between the two who, up until now, exhibited an unbreakable, blissful marriage. For all his complaints, consumed by greed and disgrace, that man resembled the Devil himself. Until then, his father always treated others with kindness. He never once scolded Ruki in his childhood.When the sun rose the following morning, the boy descended to the dining room, his chest still heavy with anxiety. There, the loving father he knew sat, calm and collected as per usual, offering a warm smile as though the night’s chaos had never occurred, without a trace of the Devil on his face. Yet, the red imprint on his mother’s visage still stung as she ate her breakfast in taciturn vigil.Back then, the scion couldn’t decide which haunted him more: the man his father had become, albeit temporarily, or the sinister name he uttered with such unmatched, venomous animosity. He couldn’t discern if comparing his rival to the Devil amounted to little more than a figure of speech, or if this new statesman truly went by the name Trismégiste, the same moniker torn straight from a page in the anthology of poems, Baudelaire’s The Flowers of Evil, an epithet soon woven into the family’s unraveling fate. Even as a Vampire, Ruki found himself questioning whether that same accursed blood coursed through his veins as that of the Devil incarnate.Alas, violence inhabited the walls of this household on a familiar basis, though typically reserved for servants instead of the lady of the manor. Among nobility, they tragically disciplined housekeepers through physical punishment, inflicting lasting scars as proof of their supposed disobedience. An unspoken norm, the cruelty even took root in the child’s entertainment. Sadistic glee disturbingly incongruent with his youth suffused him as he brandished his prized whip towards the servants stationed in his upbringing in the absence of his parents.Yet, the moment his father’s hand struck his mother, a sharp sting reverberating throughout the manor, his heart ached in anguish for her, an empathy born of blood and tender memories. The sound alone conveyed unparalleled agony from the pain she endured, a permanent wound in the fabric of their once-loving family. Immense fear quaked through him as his parents, a formerly devoted couple, now argued bitterly and fought with unrestrained fury. Their family could never return to the same harmonious union, try as they might to mend the broken bond.Strangely enough, his mother’s excursions to the town grew increasingly frequent, coinciding with his father’s habitual retreats to the tavern like a second home. Offering neither explanation nor destination for her clandestine outings, she left the young scion to brood in silence, alone with the hapless housekeepers who never seemed to finish their chores competently. When pressed, her responses came across as vague yet polite, expertly deflecting any attempts to pry. Though her composure remained outwardly serene, befitting a lady of grace, subtle fissures in her calm façade fractured into unease that betrayed a culminating turmoil beneath.Slowly but surely, the wistful glance she reserved for his father strayed elsewhere, places it never should. She dressed in her best gowns, took extra care with her appearance, and spritzed on the most fragrant perfumes in her arsenal. A peculiar spark of vitality accompanied her every departure. These details, however insignificant, did not escape Ruki’s notice. At first, he dismissed it as his mother’s coping mechanism with the strain of her marriage. After all, the unshakable union, their relationship withstanding the long years that preceded his birth, finally began to tremble under the weight of his father’s explosive anger and gradual self-destruction. Perhaps she simply sought solace in the bustling atmosphere of city life, he optimistically—naively—thought to himself.Committing a brutal mistake that came back to bite him later on, the young scion lashed out his building stress on the retainers and maids more frequently than ever, no matter how desperately they demonstrated their loyalty. With his mother out in the city on another enigmatic excursion and his father drinking his sorrows away, a pitiful servant knelt before Ruki’s feet, trembling so violently that the sound of his knees rattling against the cold, stone floor echoed in the mansion’s subterranean chamber wherein punishment often doled out.“P-please, young master... Forgive me… I beg of you…!”The unforgiving noble emerged from the shadows, tempests drilling through darkness in a sadistic attempt to ease recent frustrations. Though of short stature, his silhouette loomed eerily over the cowering figure, glowering with disdain towards the disease known as poverty. With a slight tilt of his head, he beheld the groveling servant in scorn, planting a foot upon his downturned head as his heel dug into the crown of it.“Apologies won’t absolve you of anything. First of all, confess the crime you have committed.”“Your prized possession, young master… I… I carelessly… destroyed it...!”A contemptuous sneer rose on the scion’s lips as he gave a mocking snicker.“Ah, so you do understand, then. Would you believe it, the incompetent cur is finally learning.”Without waiting for further justification, the foot toying with his head kicked the side of the servant’s skull. The sound of the impact reverberated through the chamber, surpassed only by a loud, anguished yelp, much to the boy’s satisfaction. The other housekeepers in tow could only watch wordlessly, grimacing at their fallen companion and hoping they, too, wouldn’t incur the boy’s wrath.“And yet, why are you still alive? You, who have committed such a grave mistake—should I not summon death upon a miscreant who deserves it?”The retainer choked on his own rampant sobs, his words slurred as they devolved into incoherent pleas.“P-please…! Ngh, f-forgive me… Let me live!” Violent fits of coughing erupted from his throat, nausea threatening to assail as his frail body quivered underfoot. “I-I swear, it won’t happen again…!”Another brutal strike answered those implorations, this time to his side. The blow carried so much force that the servant turned and fell flat onto his back, gasping for relief. Unmoved by the sorry sight that failed to provoke sympathy, the noble boy’s lips curled with disgust as his tongue clicked in irritation.“Don’t speak,” he reprimanded with a stern scowl. “Your voice grates on my ears.”Stormy blue hues turned to the head butler who witnessed the ordeal behind his young master, helpless to intervene in the one-sided sadism unfolding before him. After all, the whole staff knew better than to resist.“Bring it,” Ruki commanded in allusion to his trusted disciplinary instrument. “Now.”The steadfast retainer nodded briskly, disappearing into umbra before returning with the tool in question. A whip, its leather coils deadly with promises of pain and suffering. Without hesitation, he placed it into Ruki’s waiting, upheld palm. Running his small digits along its length intimidatingly as though assessing its worth, his procellous gaze returned to the servant, who now laid prostrate at his feet again, his face glued to the floor.“I shall punish you thoroughly. Lend me your hand and thank me for sparing your life out of mercy.”Whimpering but reluctantly obeying nonetheless, the poor servant extended a trembling hand toward his young, cruel master. The whip ascended into the air, and with a sharp crack, it landed like a thunderclap against the servant’s outstretched palm, leaving a red gash. Cries of pain poured from the man’s lips as he writhed uncontrollably, blood frothing from the wound.“Uuuh…! Ugh, f-forgive me, please, young master…!”Another crack of the whip resounded, followed by tormented shrieks.“I’m not hearing any gratitude.”Tears trickled down the servant’s visage in thin, lugubrious streams.“Th-thank you…!”With each swing of the whip, Ruki remembered the absence of his beloved father, a hollow void no amount of discipline could ever fill in his place. Instead of quiet evenings spent sharing a book at his side, he idled the days away punishing their servants, a lackluster substitute for the bond he so desperately craved to restore. The ex-statesman wallowed in alcohol, guzzling beer and spirits someplace far from the manor where his son could never reach. Night after night, the young aristocrat seethed with anger, left with no choice but to make an example of his servants rather than delighting in the cherished pastimes his family had once shared with him. “Do not raise your face.”The scion ordered in an arctic tone, his scowl only deepening. When the servant hesitated, another strike followed, its severity multiplied. Crack! The servant screamed, his agony filling the chamber.“The way you crawl… It’s no different from livestock. Filthy, pathetic, and utterly dependent on the hand that feeds them.”The head butler shifted uneasily, hesitating as he stepped forward, closer to the torture of his comrade.“Young master… that’s enough… please…”“Enough? And why should I care? This wretch dared to defy me—he has no right to exist in my presence.”As if trained to kill since birth, Ruki struck the servant again and again. In a devastating strike, the whip inflicted a long crimson mark on his back. The man writhed on the floor, his consciousness slowly fading to black.“Heh...” Heartless exhilaration decorated his cadence as his shadow loomed over the broken figure. “This… isn’t so bad. Crawl for me. Kneel. Grovel like the livestock you are.”Not a patch of skin escaped this relentless assault of leather coils raining down on the servant, henceforth branded as cattle from his young master’s perspective. “Without me, you’d have no place to sleep… no food to eat. Your very existence is no better than that of livestock.”Another strike. Then another. Much like the servant’s agony, it droned on for an eternity. Cracks of the whip in tandem with Ruki’s triumphant laughter echoed throughout the doomed space.“Hehe… Hahaha! Let the whole manor know what happens to those who fail me.”A gaping loneliness replaced where his heart should have beat long ago. More than the solace of books, the act of punishing the wretched miscreants seemingly filled that void, a growing hole that consumed him. Soon after his father lost that precious position as the President’s right-hand man, their family fell to ruin.Clamorous uproars of glass shattering, bijouterie clinking, and floorboards creaking woke a young Ruki from his deep slumber early one morning, the premonition of tragedy. Since youth, the mansion he inhabited, usually bereft of chaos and commotion, groaned with the hurried footsteps of servants-turned-thieves ransacking as much as they could carry, from precious heirlooms passed beyond generations to vestigial pocket change abandoned at the bottom of various coin purses. Though his most loyal retainers would have served him a hearty breakfast by now, he previously sat in the comfort of his bedroom, impatiently ringing the bell push to summon the domestic staff stationed in his anything-but-humble abode. Ignoring every jingle, no one answered his call, prioritizing their lucrative rags-to-riches scheme instead, going as far as to argue over who stole what.“Grab anything shiny and put the rest to the torch!”“Hey, let go of that box!” One of the servants shouted, pulling the coffer towards him. “I found it first!”“Nuh-uh! I did!” The slatternly maid he squabbled with retorted, yanking the box her way. “Now hand it over!!”“Shit, you’re gonna break it!!”Vociferous discourse amongst the servants, whose voices he grew to hate, echoed from the living room. Deeming them incompetent, the aristocrat boy finally climbed off his cushioned sanctuary to descend down the stairs and investigate the boisterous ruckus. The sounds of ripped material—a bag opening or a painting’s canvas scraped from the walls, he deduced—reverberated louder with each step as if tearing through his own eardrums. When he reached the ground level of his home, he found no signs of his mother nor father, much to his chagrin. Only the scurrying butlers, housekeepers, and maids occupied this place beside him. Without fear of impending punishment which he often subjected them to despite his age, they stuffed all the valuables they could into either their own bags, pilfered pouches stolen from the woman who brought him into this world, or makeshift sacks fashioned from bound aprons typical of their uniforms.With every reprimanding word, he choked back his tears, refusing to wallow in self-pity.“Get your filthy hands off Mother’s jewelry!! It doesn’t belong to uncouth servants like you!”“Oh, young master, awake so soon?”“What do you think you’re doing, stealing from the same people who provide for y—”An unexpectedly painful punch landed square into his gut, knocking the wind out of the tormented boy.“Gah…!”Clutching his stomach in agony, Ruki dropped to the wooden floor with a loud thud, his blurring gaze rising toward the crowd of servants—no, thieves—from a horizontal angle as they encroached with ill intent. From his prone position, he saw the burning malice in their eyes, despite his young age. Even though he was but a child, the thought of sparing him from this violence, their vengeful acts, never flickered in the recesses of their minds. Only the unfulfilled need for revenge surged through them now, mercy nowhere in sight. “Shut your mouth, you spoiled brat. Why serve a house that has gone bankrupt?” The servant who pummeled young Ruki to the ground spat at him, his tone spiteful. “There’s no reason to grovel at feet of a penniless master.”“Bankrupt…?” Horror flashed across the child’s visage in skepticism. “Penniless? What are you saying?!”The head butler traipsed to the front of the staff as the fireplace flickered ominously in the background. An almost theatrical gesture, he hauled a sack of the household’s most exorbitant antiques over his shoulder, the heavy fabric bulging with fragile treasures that once adorned the manor’s halls. A sinister leer, withheld throughout years of servitude, pierced through the boy’s distraught tempests. No longer his to command, the valet commanded authority far beyond his occupation, one no lowly servant should ever wield in his presence.“What a pity, even your own family has left you in the dark. Well, allow me to spell it out for you in their stead, young master. This estate’s fortune has hit rock-bottom. In other words, we have no reason to serve you anymore. Your father, for all his love towards his family, lacked even a shred of business sense. And love, as it turns out, doesn’t pay the bills or make one successful. Your mother must have realized the same as us—why stay with a husband who can no longer provide? Just last night, we saw her elope… with another man.” “Preposterous…!” The former young master cried. “My mother would never do such a thing…”The butler could only scoff at his oblivious protests.“There is a letter that she wrote for you. Why don’t you read it and see for yourself? Once you do, I’m sure you’ll be convinced, no matter how difficult it is to believe.”Shaking his head in arrant disbelief, Ruki struggled to comprehend the cruel reality that his own mother—the beloved parent who often doted on him with the warmest of smiles—would abandon them when they needed her most. The very woman who kissed his forehead before bedtime, whispered promises of safety to him, and spoiled him with extravagant luxuries the likes of which few children his age had the privilege of experiencing. Indeed, she behaved strangely as of late, but he never expected her to cross the unforgivable line of infidelity with her new suitor. The aristocrat boy flailed on the floor, unable to accept her disappearance, her betrayal. In a world where he had everything at his beck and call, the walls of his wealthy upbringing fractured around him.A slim thread of hope tethered the noble child to his other parent, his father, whose fatal blunders inevitably led to their family’s ruin. Between the two guardians, at least the man he admired as a role model, despite his naïve and costly mistakes, had always shared a genuine bond with him. Or so, he thought. Unlike the calculated coldness of his mother’s departure, his father’s flaws, though painfully evident, paired with an earnest devotion towards his son. Even though the weight of their downfall collapsed in on them, he clung to the ambition that the man who raised him could correct his errors and guide them through this crisis.“And my father…? What happened to him?! What happened to Father?!”“…He’s in the garden. He’ll answer all your questions for you. As I said, see it for yourself.” Panic engulfed the scion, though he lacked the strength to stand.“When will you learn? We don’t have to obey you,” another servant sneered as he stepped into the fray. “Ha, serves you right!! This is our revenge!” Another brutal blow thrashed into his stomach, a gut-wrenching impact that reverberated through the child’s chest with a ferocity exceeded all the punishments he meted out thus far. “Agh…!!”Blood coughed up from Ruki’s throat, bitter and coppery, as he endured a kick to the ribs, then his back. “How dare you hurt us?! Even over the smallest remark, and you lash out at your own servants!! Well, now it’s our turn! Let’s see how you like it!”Cruel cachinnations echoed throughout the ransacked mansion, pounding into his skull like the flurry of punches that followed. Each one landed with sickening recoil, his ribs beginning to crack beneath their relentless assault, pain blurring his vision at the edges. Unable to keep up with the barrage, his breath came out in ragged gasps and yelps of sheer anguish, much to the servants’ amusement.“See how it feels, you son of a bitch!!” Venom dripped from their insults akin to the poison flowing in their veins. “Hahaha, what a perfect way to finally release this grudge we’ve held all these years!!”“You bastard…!” The child grouched out, tasting his own blood and bile. “Agh…!!”“Allow me!” A third servant joined the one-sided brawl. “For all the times I vomited my own blood…!” “Let me have at him too!” A vengeful maid kicked Ruki across the floor, sending him sprawling. Together, they jeered with disdainful irony. “Thanks to you, my hand is sprained for life!! It’ll never heal! I’ll break you to return the favor!”Their maniacal, unrestrained laughter only grew louder with each strike. No mercy, no hesitation, no warning, just the depraved need to inflict a suffering that mirrored their own under his cruel reign tenfold. Bruised and pummeled, Ruki’s fragile body crumpled under the incessant impacts of their fists and feet, his skin stained with crimson. His stomach, chest, legs, arms, even with a sharp crack of his skull, they targeted every weak spot from all directions.“Kuh…!! Ack…!” The young aristocrat whimpered as if his body no longer belonged to him, but rather a claimed vessel of pain, battered and helpless beneath their fury. “Fa… ther…! Mother…!”“Hahaha, how pathetic, crying to your parents for help!” One of the servants mocked, admiring his own handiwork, then resuming again. “Is that all you know how to do when you’re in a pinch? Didn’t you listen before, you spoiled brat?! Daddy and mommy won’t come to save you now!”“Agh…!! Stop…!”Ignoring his pleas, they never relented, their sadistic cackles etching permanently into his racked head. The heels of their oxfords dug into his flesh. One of the servants bashed his skull with enough force for a sickly rivulet of blood to trickle down his scratched visage, trickling over his eyelid as it traced the contour of his face.“Not happening,” said the head butler. “Your father put himself out of his own misery, and your mother eloped with another man. What will it take for you to realize you’ve been abandoned by your family?”Punches rained upon him faster, fiercer, each one more devastating than the previous.“This is your punishment for everything you’ve done! Lesson learned!”Eventually, the young aristocrat’s view faded to black as he lost consciousness, succumbing to an abyss of pain that never ceased. After he fainted, the butlers, maids, and servants, satisfied with their revenge, filled their sacks to the brim with priceless heirlooms. Without looking back, they, too, abandoned the former nobility, leaving him in the living room, alone and crushed to the ground.“Take care, young master.”With that, the servants absconded the now destitute manor, the home to years of subjugation.Hours bled together more sinister than any nightmare until he awakened.Gasping and panting, the young boy sat up, slowly regaining the strength to stand. The horizon burned a bright blue, the approaching sunset a reminder that he could not afford to idle. Tempests darted across the ransacked room before landing on the shattered windows, gazing out at the view of the garden beyond, hedge bushes and fields of flowers blurring into one giant verdant haze. Without squandering the precious hours, he rose on both feet, dashing towards the mansion’s back doors that led to where his father supposedly awaited. As his hand reached for the door handle, a folded piece of paper casually placed on the counter caught his attention.“This letter… from Mother…!”Tears cascaded profusely down his cheeks in tandem with his blood, streaming into marbled rivulets as he read her parting message.
“I love you, Ruki.”
Lies, all lies. He couldn’t fathom why she would write that when her love escaped beyond their estate. Every joyous moment they exulted in together now seemed like a distant memory, withering away like the shattered windows, harsher than any shards of glass that could have pierced through his broken heart. Far crueler than his imagination could ever conjure, honed between novels and erudite discussion. Her so-called love evaporated into disingenuity. “It’s really her handwriting… Dammit…!”The harsh, grating squawks of crows stung his ears as he rushed outside to the garden, consumed by anger. The letter crumbled in his curled fist as he ran, disintegrating further with every livid sprint. Tears flew from his face, blurring his vision in tandem with the earlier pain. At least his other parental guardian harbored genuine love. Perhaps they could repair the mansion as father and son, find him a new occupation outside of Parliament, and read a book together as they always did once the calamity died down. They could dive into Achilles’ exploits, the most powerful warrior of The Iliad, as he fearlessly commanded the Myrmidons. Nearly stumbling along the way, sight obscured with blood and tears, he dashed across the meadows. “Father…! Where are you, Father…?!”There, the black-feathered vultures gathered on one solitary tree, guiding him with their dissonant cries. From one of its sturdy branches hung the whip he used to punish his servants—those who betrayed him, stolen everything precious, and left him in the depths of despair.At the other end of the whip swayed the lifeless body of a man he looked up to more than anyone.“…! Father—!!”A loving paternal figure, one from whom he learned irreplaceable knowledge, suspended midair, the whip constricted around his neck like a noose. With his mouth agape, as if forever calling out with no one to answer his calls as he perished, the shell of the manor’s former master dangled in grotesque inertia. Whose name did he speak? Did he curse Trismégiste in his final moments? After all, his affection eventually paved the way for insurmountable hatred, powerful and searing. Hatred so strong it prevailed over lost love. Given his time spent at the tavern, it wouldn’t surprise Ruki if his own father thought of Trismégiste more than his wife or child, even going as far as to take his own life. Voracious crows, drawn by the scent of death, pecked at his decaying flesh, their beady eyes fixated on the remains of what had once been a man of power. Overcome by the pain of his prior injuries, the disheartening betrayal of his mother, and the life of a father removed from his own misery, a young Ruki sank to his scraped knees upon the tough, reedy grass. Endless sobs echoed alongside the crows’ squawks, filling the forsaken garden with their mournful lamentations. Giving out, his body trembled as he collapsed on all fours. With his head to the ground, those morose tempests watered the neglected lawn. The fist encasing his mother’s crumpled letter slammed into the ground repeatedly as dirt smeared his digits, each desperate strike an outlet for his rage.
“Of course your father will be pleased—it’s a gift from his adorable son, after all.”
“I’ll read it with you on one of my days off. We can discuss it then.”
“They left me in the dust for this stupid devil!! God dammit!! God damn you!”
“Agh…! That hurt, dear…!”
Memories of the two most irreplaceable people in his life, both idyllic and heartbreaking, resurfaced.“Noooo…!! Father…!! Why…?!”A young Ruki mourned.“Why did you leave me, too…?! Father…!! Ahhh…! Father!!”
Did you also not love me?
Afternoon bled to evening as he wept himself to a deep slumber. The rustles of encroaching burglars, threatening to capitalize on the aftermath, eventually awakened him as he scurried to a hiding spot in the ruins, but not before he took a memento from his father’s lifeless form—Homer’s Iliad, the one they rejoiced in before tragedy. A book housing adventures they embarked on, but never concluded before his death. Unable to relinquish those fond evocations, he pocketed the tome and ran for his life like the wind that carried the letter of lies away. Weeks passed in this same deplorable routine, desperately hoping for his unfaithful mother’s return, as much as he cursed her in his head. Yet, she never came; she never granted those unspoken wishes. One day, when he ventured into the garden to check on his father’s corpse in the garden, his body mysteriously disappeared as though the earth swallowed him whole in a grave of wilted blooms. He thought he glimpsed something in the withered grass, but without looking back, without further investigation, the boy reluctantly left his homestead, trudging through the rusted gates. All the crows had vanished, leaving no trace of their ominous presence as their cries perished into silence.“To think salvation would come at the hands of my traitorous son… Inconceivable.”In cruel contrast to that atrocious recollection, the ravenous crows cawed throughout the smoldering remains of Rotigenberg, soaring in a storm of shadow. While Ghouls lacked magical strength, their sole ability to shift into black-feathered fliers at will granted them a distinction amongst the other demonic clans, yet a far cry from a tactical advantage by any means. An impotent defense at best, an alternative, more vulnerable form at worst. Most of the survivors sustained egregious wounds to take flight in their current state, but by now, perhaps some mustered the strength to flee as they squawked through the thick miasma. Those ragged cries penetrated the otherwise stillness as the other four stood, astonished by his father’s ungrateful reaction, his rejection cold enough to freeze this Hell over. Sharper than any silver sword that might pierce through his chest, it wounded him deeply. Though he dodged innumerous wicked blows this night, those words stabbed through him with the ugly reality.The eldest Mukami stalled, petrified in place, his entire body rigid with dread as if each individual drop of blood coursing through his veins froze into ice. Temporarily speechless, numb, and overwhelmed with resurging emotions, his father’s familiar visage contorted into one of sheer contempt, glaring at him out of spite. Even though they rescued him from the wreckage, it felt as though tons of debris piled on him instead. Bearing the same likeness as the paternal figure he remembered ages ago with the addition of pointed ears and hungered eyes, this resuscitated mien never failed to unnerve him. The weight of his childhood—the domestic violence, the garden, the streets of Romania, the orphanage—dragged him down, shackling around him like a prisoner to the past.Nevertheless, just as he did towards the Ghoul child, Ruki thawed from stupor, extending his arm to the man of their shared tragedy, the virtuous paragon he never thought he would witness alive ever since the day of their downfall.“…Father. It’s not safe here. Take my hand and we’ll—”However, unlike the boy, eons of wrath swatted away the outstretched gesture. “Don’t touch me!” His father snarled lividly. “Just let me die here!!”Repudiated, the eldest recoiled for a split second, though he refused to sulk and shed tears any further, for he outgrew the arrogant scion of the past. This rescue marked their first encounter since he spontaneously learned of his father’s second chance at life face-to-face, and vice versa. A reunion of former humans of the same blood, now Vampire and Ghoul.The maid and his brothers could no longer stifle a gasp as the man Ruki so desperately tried to protect surrendered his mind to impending death, refusing his son’s assistance as if invalidating their efforts thus far. Finally meeting the collective gazes of Kou, Yuma, and Azusa, one look into those bottomless tempests galvanized them as necessary as they began to hesitantly traipse towards the recalcitrant Ghoul, freeing him from debris. Pulling him up by the arms, the blonde and the youngest sibling looped one around their shoulders as they raised him from the ashes on his right, whereas Yuma slung the other around his on his left. “Stop it!!” His father flailed wildly, trying to shake off the three to no avail, a showcase of the inferior Ghoul’s strength as it paled compared to that of three Vampires combined. “Ugh, unhand me this instant!!”Disheartened, Jasmine summoned her vestigial courage, reluctantly refraining from intervention with their familial disputes. Yet, the unabashed rejection Ruki’s father inflicted upon his own son threatened to elicit sorrowful rivers of lamentation down her cheeks. This deepening ache somehow overshadowed even the pain of her own family casting her away after her untimely apostasy. The man she adored unconditionally, her beloved master, valiantly swung his sword through the throngs of their adversaries in an attempt to salvage a father who now adamantly refused aid. A choked sob teetered on the edge of her breath then and there, but she reeled it back in. Much like the Ghoul population’s trust they had yet to earn, it appeared, for reasons yet uncovered, that his father harbored an inexplicable contempt for the eldest Vampire. Their love for both parents lingered on, despite the hardships, the constant rejections and misunderstandings that placed them at odds with those whom they treasured most. It hurt exceedingly more than anything, witnessing the same emotional plight befalling her master. “Let’s transport him to the neutral zone together,” ordered Ruki at last as he refused to meet his father’s invidious glare. “I’ll ensure myself that he’s escorted someplace safe.”“You foolish son!! No—you’re no son of mine! You deflected to that devil… Trismégiste—no, Karlheinz!”Trismégiste. That name haunted them from the beginning. Despite their untouched school project, Jasmine winced upon utterance of the Devil’s epithet, her mind sent back to the café excursion. Quickly recalling how she probed into Ruki’s ties with Baudelaire, Trismégiste, and the unsettling justification behind his relentless accumulation of texts regarding the historical figure, just as she feared, the connection ran unnervingly personal. Profoundly, it tainted not only the son, but also the father who, upon their reunion, spat nothing but disdain. Even so, another alias came to light: Karlheinz. Were these two enigmatic individuals truly one in the same? As if confirming her speculations, the Vampire flinched and clenched his fists.Karlheinz. Why the correction? Did that name somehow surpass Trismégiste in significance? Indeed, the stellar student more knowledgeable than their own professor taught her that Trismégiste, the politician who ascended to the esteemed chair beside the President as his aide, left a trail of assassins and irate rivals in his wake. Due to his proliferating influence, the people of Romania suffered immeasurably, particularly the youth. Orphanages descended into hellish ruins akin to the one they currently occupied. Then, like collapsing pillars, the conclusion she reached defied all logic beyond belief.Ruki and his father—former humans, puppets dancing at the ends of this so-called Karlheinz’s strings. Pawns advancing on Trismégiste’s chessboard, victims sacrificed for the sake of the devilish despot’s victory as he thrived in evil. When the name resounded throughout the classroom, he froze and had to excuse himself mid-lecture, no matter how abrupt. The Vampire who seldom lost his composure retreated from the mere mention.In the corner of those tempests, his recollection in tandem with imagination materialized the small figure of his former self, the arrogant scion who sobbed out every last drop of misplaced pride upon the garden. His child self that only he could see in this moment as he dashed across the mire of Rotigenberg, flocking to Yuma’s side next to his father. A mere figment of ruin, his height went up to the man’s chest as he gazed up to him, then to his present day counterpart with a reaffirming nod.With an inclination of his own, the realization hit him like the masonry that once closed in on them. Despite how much it hurt, Ruki had to maintain his position staunchly in the face of his father’s opposition. Amid the throes of rejection, as the group marched towards the neutral zone beyond the mountains, he stood his ground, stalwart and tenacious. Nowhere to retreat, no room to recoil, no space to falter, those resolute tempests narrowed, weathering the antagonistic storm of raging insults. If not for his father’s sake, then for himself, the sake of an unhealed child. “No matter what you say, I refuse to let you die a second time.”Corroboration of Jasmine’s inchoate theories spilled from his lips. Without thinking, she curled her own fists determinedly, looking his Ghoul father square in the eye. Unlike her, the eldest Mukami wielded more strength than anyone else she knew, remarkably so. Between his physical prowess and mental fortitude alike, Ruki steeled himself to never cower in his father’s ruthless affront. Like two opposite ends of courage’s spectrum, the man she admired fought back regardless the foe. Now, he had his brothers at his side, and even her presence no matter how insignificant. When her parents disowned her, no one stood by her side to cushion the fall. Rather than resisting their decision, she chose to honor their wishes, however hurtful, and departed reluctantly.Even so, she desired to defend the man who saved her so effortlessly, to voice what she longed to hear during the darkest depths of her own despair.“Ruki… He fought so hard for you…! To save you…!” Though her voice quavered, the maid insisted. “He fought harder than anyone should ever have to for someone who refuses to see his worth. How can you not see how much he cares?”“Shut up, woman!”“Jasmine…!”While meddlesome, her master tried to reel her in, just as the three brothers held the Ghoul who would have thrown punches by now. A mix of pride and pain prevented Ruki from allowing the brazen maid to stand up for him in this new fight he had to win.“What do you know?! Nothing!! The damage is already done! That Trismégiste… That devil wanted human corpses for lab rats! Revived by the man I hated more than anyone… That demon took everything from me until the very end, he even bewitched my son!! Ingrate!! I’ll never forgive him!! Any of you!!”Although her lips parted to retort, the Vampire restraining her spoke first, silencing her counter.“Father, when you killed yourself that day, I promised myself I would never be weak like you.”The six of them halted along the mountainside as Kou, Yuma, and Azusa locked the Ghoul’s struggling arms in place. Like a storm in the dead of night, his father’s azure cyclones whirled viciously against his black sclera in this demonic form, thrashing where he stood in the trio’s grasp. Turning on his heel, the eldest Mukami encroached, his subzero gaze piercing through.“Indeed, I became Trismégiste’s—Karlheinz’s—son. I can admit it without shame or remorse. In fact, I don’t regret serving the late Vampire King in the slightest. He was a merciful benefactor to my brothers and I. We’ve been granted a second chance thanks to his doing. Blame me for betraying you as much as you’d like, but I will never resort to weak excuses like you. Even though you still had a family—you had me—you chose death. How can you accuse me of choosing the Devil over you when you were the one who chose death over me, your own son? Father, you cannot truly say you lost everything thanks to that man when you had me waiting for you from the beginning. Even if your career ended, our fortune vanished, and Mother abandoned us… I would have always stood by your side no matter what. The one who lost everything was me! Because you died, I…!”Because of his father’s death as a human, Ruki, and subsequently, the trio supporting him, suffered in that orphanage. As much as he wanted to utter those thoughts aloud, bringing the grim blight to light, he exercised self-restraint.“…I refuse to take my own life as you did. Not when there is still so much to fight for. I won’t be a weak man who always looks for the easy way out whenever problems arise. To be strong, you must stand above the fray. You must forge your own path ahead even when the ground beneath you crumbles into nothing, even when no one else wants to take a step forward. You can’t keep resorting to death without accomplishing anything. In order to change this world, you must first change yourself. That is why I have taken up the mantle of the new king’s aide.”History continued to repeat itself as his father ridiculed the Vampire’s rebuttal with a resentful scoff.“Hypocrite. That’s all you are, Ruki—the same ungrateful child pretending to stand above the real man who gave him life. Don’t delude yourself into thinking you’re any better than I am when you still cling to borrowed power. Take that servant girl of yours, for instance… Old habits die hard, don’t they? At least when you were younger, you knew how to keep them in line. But now? You let her roam too freely. You ought to tighten the leash around her neck before she embarrasses you more than she already has.” The last piece of the puzzle slotted into place as Jasmine listened to the following caveat. “Make certain you don’t whip this one too harshly, for she is delicate compared to the maids of our time.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Jasmine is different. She’s not just a servant to me. I don’t torment her or suck her blood out of spite.”Epiphanies hit the aforementioned maid like a cascade of shattered glass and a hundred broken crates. Each realization pierced more vehemently than the last. While she already surmised that both father and son—Vampire and Ghoul—originally lived as humans prior to Trismégiste’s influence, the cruel truth dawned on her that they punished those with the perceived disease known as poverty in the rigid social hierarchy of their era. Aristocrats treated the servants at their beck and call worse than the dirt underfoot, some taking perverse pleasure in wielding a whip to carve obedience into flesh as Ruki often did. Despite his precocious upbringing and calculated demeanor, even his child self could not escape the brutality regardless of age. As a Vampire, those sharp fangs of his replaced his preferred torture device, fiercely burrowing into Jasmine no longer with leather but with dominance and abandon. From their first stormy encounter to the suffocating tension atop the school’s roof and nearly in the kitchen after the not-so-harmless culinary mistake. Perhaps the frilly uniform she wore now clad her in more than simple humiliation to appease his sadistic tendencies, to grovel in submission as he pleased. Hypocritical prisoners to the past, reviving old habits, as his father blatantly undermined this cycle of violence.Even so, Jasmine never doubted the remnants of humanity within her Vampire master, especially when it unveiled itself time and time again in the idyllic, tender moments they shared. Rather than forfending her off his property altogether and onto the sordid streets, he invited her into his home, knowing full well she had nowhere to go. While she paid the steep price in blood and domestic duties, Ruki displayed kindness in his own unique way. A caring, protective heart equally unexpected yet genuine. Thanks to him, she found not only a roof over her head but also a warm sense of belonging for the first time in her life. Together, they attended university, immersing themselves in the pursuit of knowledge, their paths intertwining as they navigated this new chapter side by side. They ran errands together, mundane yet meaningful, in which he drove her overly pious mother away after being kicked out for refusing to attend church any longer with the help of his bat familiars. Despite his reluctance, he yielded to her guilty pleasures. When he craved the solace of home, he begrudgingly indulged her request to dine over a cup of tea at her favorite café. Then, when they finally returned to the opulent manor, he deigned to lend a hand in shelving groceries—a task beneath his station—and even guided her through her first cooking lesson.A man of his power and pride could have ignored her impulsive whims entirely. Yet, in his own heartwarming manner, he welcomed her into a life in which she thought she had no place nor role. When everyone else cast her away, Ruki, with his countless contradictions, permitted her to stay despite his ruthless nature. Last but certainly not least came the rebuttal to his father. That reaffirmation struck her with a force she hadn’t anticipated. The prospect of amounting to more than just his loyal maid set her aflame with untamed affection, an inferno kindled by more than gratitude that melted away the uncertainty. As if he heard her speech to the other Ghouls earlier—which he did—Ruki spoke like he shielded her the same way she had supported him.“If I may, sir… Your son has changed, though perhaps you have yet to see it. I can’t speak to the boy you once raised, but the Ruki I know is an admirable master with more of a heart of gold than you give him credit for. This isn’t a lie to flatter or defend him—I mean it sincerely.”The eldest Mukami could only roll his eyes at his meddlesome maid. ‘Heart of gold’—what hyperbole. Such an optimistic exaggeration so absurd it almost elicited inappropriate laughter from him in this emotionally charged exchange. The truth behind their cohabitation laid in the battles, the bloodshed, and brutal tactics left undeployed. Each cloying drop of ichor spilled by his fangs pillaging from her throat and shoulders strengthened the swipes of his sword, the agility of his teleportation, the precision of his gunfire that routed enemies in a flash. Her very life force became the tipping point between victory and defeat, allowing him to fight at his unparalleled peak when fully satiated. While Vampires wouldn’t perish from abstaining altogether, her vitality fueled his every move on the battlefield compared to that of a predator without designated prey, its strategic advantages too promising to forgo.“Don’t be ridiculous,” scoffed Ruk as he placed a hand on his hip defensively. “Father, I’ve taken a new maid in—my last servant—because I must fight at my best. Her blood grants me the strength to do so. With it, I will protect this world and forge a new one in its place. One where you and I can live in peace. A world in which people are no longer left with scars like yours and mine.”Although the title of ‘last servant’ ostensibly conferred a sense of significance, an unsettling aura accompanied those statements. Almost as though the Vampire, upon achieving his ultimate goal of eradicating the discord that plagued the demon realm, would extinguish her existence without hesitation after fulfilling her purpose. Yet, amidst the foreboding implication, there lingered an unbidden reverie. It seemed as though Ruki, in some roundabout form of redemption, attempted to atone for his past transgressions by stoking her fervent desires.A loud, scornful cachinnation stung their ears, interrupting those unspoken musings.“Do you even hear yourself?! You… You live as a Vampire! A bloodsucking demon who revels in evil! As expected of the Devil’s son!! And I… I’ve been condemned to rot at the bottom of the hierarchy in this damned world! Imagine my surprise when I awakened from death, only to find myself as a filthy, flesh-eating Ghoul!!”The trio of brothers traded worried glances as they continued to restrain him, their hands taut with despair. While Ruki took the verbal onslaught more stoically, the other three Mukamis bristled.“Y’know… It wasn’t our first choice to live as Vampires,” said Yuma as he tugged the man’s struggling arm and reinforced his firm grip. “But it definitely beats living as stupid aristocrats who refuse to take a stand.”“Karlheinz-sama saved us all,” Kou chipped in. “Even though he deceived us while he was still alive, he helped us see the truth after his death.”“We think… because he also suffered… he did what he could… to make it right,” Azusa mumbled quietly. “By uniting us as a family…”Ruki’s father only flailed more violently as each of the brothers he did not deign to recognize spoke.“Shut up!! Shut up, you lot!! I will never acknowledge you as ‘siblings’ of my traitorous son!! You’re all the spawn of Satan!! Ruki, don’t you dare come crying to me when you realize Karlheinz is nothing but a—”Before the man could finish that virulent affront, the eldest Mukami quickly drew his pistol, jamming the bottom of the magazine into his skull and knocking him unconscious with a clamorous thud. The Ghoul’s head went limp in tandem with his erratic arms, hanging loosely as his brothers and his maid observed in shock. Eyelids closed, hands downturned, skull slung inertly. Between his two guardians, one of birthright and one of benevolence with whom he had forged his current family, the differing levels of respect towards the two became clear as day.Undoubtedly the most loyal of the four he rescued and raised, Ruki could no longer tolerate contempt in the name of the former Vampire King, Karlheinz, a harbinger of glory. The deity-like figure who not only saved, but also shaped him into the crepuscular, bloodsucking demon he had become throughout his yesteryears. To belittle Karlheinz, to tarnish the legacy of the one who gave him purpose, cut deeper than his biological father’s prior rejection.“You guys shouldn’t have to deal with him like this,” sighed the eldest as he shoved the gun back into its respective holster. “I should’ve done this from the start.”“W-was it really okay?!” The gesture baffled Jasmine. “To knock out your own father like that, Ruki…?”“He was talkin’ too much shit about Karlheinz-sama, that’s why,” Yuma grumbled. “Typical.”“We were chosen… by Karlheinz-sama. We couldn’t… turn back… after everything.”“Yeah, it was really uncalled for, running his mouth. Kinda dangerous to chat around here anyway,” concurred Kou. “I didn’t want to be the one to say anything, but it was for the best, knocking him out cold.”The night remained an unrelenting witness to their sorrow. When Jasmine gazed skyward to the starless fog, miasma clouding over, it served as a stark contrast to the clarity she once experienced on the school’s rooftop. Fulgent rarities of soaring comets and shooting stars, the celestial grandeur in tandem with Ruki sucking her blood mesmerized her. An unsettling truth settled in that the Vampire refused to believe she possessed reasons worth living for, a conviction that took root on the fateful evening she stumbled upon Trismégiste’s existence, an alias that masked Karlheinz’s true identity. Mistrust carved into him from youth, that skepticism toward her bold declarations held validity. Two parallels stretched, unconverging: tethered to a paternal betrayal that eroded his existence the moment he took his life, and the servant who clung to life with newfound desperation after forming an inextricable bond.While the trio of brothers busied themselves restraining his fainted father and Ruki led the way uphill, Jasmine lessened the distance between them, her stride faltering yet determined. Without hesitation, she pressed forward, encircling both arms around the eldest Mukami’s waist from behind. A delicate, wistful embrace.A small, almost imperceptible gasp escaped the Vampire’s lips as he registered her futile attempt at comfort. Though he expressed his displeasure, he stopped in his tracks, immovable and unyielding. Tattered with crimson stains, the fabric of his cloak brushed up against her visage as she nestled even closer to him, unwilling to let go.“Livestock, what are you doing? Why are you hugging me?” A tinge of revulsion tarnished his harsh tone. “I don’t recall granting you permission to touch your master.”“I know! It’s just… You’ve been through so much, Ruki. The way your father treats you… No parent should act like that towards their child. Even though I can’t do anything to help you, it hurts so much…! It’s hard for me too, just watching it all.”Kou, Yuma, and Azusa halted in their steps as well, silently sympathizing with her sentiments.Vaguely dumbfounded with her efforts, the eldest only shook his head in dissent.“Then why would you even come here? If it hurts you so much, if you know you’re useless, then why?”Although the three siblings remained wordless, they all anticipated her answer, despite their doubts.Embrace unwavering, her arms still wound around him, she chose her words carefully in earnest.“Because no one should struggle alone—”“You’re sorely mistaken, Livestock. While I acknowledge your help—and that of my brothers—ultimately I tread this path by myself. I won’t endanger others in my plight any longer. Familial ordeals aside, we stand in an age of turmoil and division. Not long ago, you saw it with your own two eyes. No, you walk among it as we speak. Smell it, even. ‘You walk on corpses, beauty, undismayed, and horror coruscates among your gems.’ Do you recall Baudelaire’s Hymn to Beauty? This suffocating stench of the fallen… Of a persecuted race thrust upon my father’s shoulders, his former humanity stripped from him. All vying for the throne in our benefactor’s absence. It’s unsightly, yes, but not cause for despair.”At last, Ruki turned sharply, tearing himself free of the arms that clung to him.“Especially not for someone like you who should stay out of it.”The two stood mere inches apart. Despite such close proximity, Jasmine felt an unbridgeable gap between them, separated by worlds of insurmountable distance, parallel ideals, and acres of mire. Those fierce tempests that usually bore into her by now faced ahead instead, avoiding her gaze full of conviction. With that, the group resumed their trek uphill, albeit at a languid pace while they conversed, as if each word pelted down on them. “No, you’re the one who is wrong. It’s not good to fight like that, Ruki… Shouldering the pain by yourself. Your strength doesn’t come from carrying that pain alone. True strength comes from the courage to be vulnerable! You’ve already proven how strong you are tonight, so why do you insist on suffering in silence? You’ve protected me, rescued me time and again, and I know I can’t fight like you do. Even if I’m not strong enough to protect you the way you’ve protected me, I’m still here. You’re still my beloved master! And I’m your devoted maid, your last servant, as you said! Even if all I can do is remind you of the person you’re trying to become, listen to what’s bothering you, or supply you with my blood, then that’s enough for me. It will always be better than bottling it all up on your own, right? You might think I’m just spouting nonsense again, and that’s fine. You don’t have to believe me, but it is true. So, please—let me protect you, too.”Despite the Vampire’s cold resistance, for a fleeting moment, his icy fortress melted at the portcullis.“You know, those Ghouls from before called me a ‘servant of evil,’ but if standing by you—believing in you—makes me evil, then so be it. Even if the whole world deems you evil, I’d rather be condemned for the rest of my life than turn my back on the person I care for most.”Allowing the eldest Mukami to reclaim his space and composure, she trailed behind him several paces. He stiffened slightly, his shoulders taut and his posture straightened. His brothers trudged on, unconscious father in their clutches, each individual sibling processing the events differently from one another. Reluctant admiration crossed with disbelief suffused Yuma’s countenance, meanwhile Kou raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smirk curling on his lips. Lastly, while Azusa’s face softened at the exchange, a budding respect took root in his undead heart.“Servant of evil, huh. Well, I would expect nothing less from the Ghouls who perceive Vampires as such. Nothing but pure evil to their kind,” sneered Ruki as they stepped foot onto the summit of Rotigenberg’s borders. “A laughable exaggeration, but one you ought to disregard. As for the notion of being ‘vulnerable’… I can only view it as a weakness ripe for exploitation. Frivolous pursuits reserved for humans too naïve to understand the repercussions. Vulnerability is a weapon in the hands of those who know how to wield it against you. People will twist your words, distort your truths, and manipulate your emotions to suit their own selfish agendas. To expose yourself in such a manner—it’s self-sabotage. One must never air out their emotions or let their guard down in front of others, no matter how ‘close’ they may seem. Being an open book only leads to ruin.” “Kinda sweet though, don’tcha think? About time someone said that to him. Tch, stubborn brother.”“Ruki… I think you should… listen…”“Yeah, what about us, Ruki? You got your brothers to air out your dirty laundry and closet full of skeletons to,” said Kou with a teasing lilt. “But we really should get out of here to transport the old man. I don’t want dinner to rise back up while I’m holding him, you know?”“Gross, man. That joke stopped bein’ funny the first time. Actually I take it back—it never was.”“Shut up, Yuma.”Startled by the shift in topic, pulling herself together, Jasmine sauntered onward alongside the Mukamis.“Y-yes, we should… It’s going to be hard to win over his father’s blessing, isn’t it…” The maid muttered dejectedly, her daydreaming mind clearly away from the chaos. “Ha, maybe someday…”“At this rate, if the river of filth didn’t stop pouring from his mouth, then he’s clearly not worth our precious time. Nor do I want or need his approval—wait. Blessing?”Those relentless tempests froze over into an inquiring hailstorm, mulling over the odd outburst that warranted a brief pause, her insinuation of marriage a notion so utterly preposterous that it lodged into his skull like an appalling headache. “Care to repeat that, Livestock?” Those procellous hues zeroed in on her. “Say it again—and speak up.”Jolting upright, flustered with an unmistakable shade of mortification, Jasmine waved her hands wildly.“A-ah, it’s just that… We’ll have to get on his good side once all this conflict is over… Right?”Unconvinced with the vague sentiment, Ruki crossed his arms, the precipitous zephyrs biting at his visage. The higher altitudes where the path from Rotigenberg ascended into the Vampire territory carried the rich, earthy scent of the forest they once familiarized themselves with as if the very landscape reflected the lighthearted change in conversation. Denuded trees gave way to a dense thicket that almost entirely snuffed out the moonlight overhead.“That’s not quite what you said.”“I… I said…” The maid nervously fumbled with the frilly hem of her maid apron as if it could wring the embarrassment out of her existence. “I want to win over your father’s blessing someday!”“And why is that?” Feigning genuine curiosity, the eldest Mukami urged on, glacial azures glimmering with the subtlest hint of devilish mischief as he gave a sardonic smirk. “Blessing for what, exactly? Elaborate.”If the miasma of Rotigenberg didn’t steal the air from her lungs, then his pressuring gaze certainly did.“S-so we can continue… to be together… in the future!!”“How absurd,” he ran a hand through his charcoal hair in an effort to calm the perilous storm within. “Together, you say. As in a future together… That’s why you want my father’s blessing? Because you want to be together with me? I see.”“You’re reading too much into it…!”“Do you think you can weave your way into my heart just because you stood up for me?”“I didn’t stand up for you to get anything in return, Ruki. I don’t expect anything from you. You can continue as you are, and I would stand up for you a thousand more times, a million, as many tries as it takes. I did it because you deserve someone to stand up for you. And if earning a place in your heart means showing you that, then I’ll gladly keep trying.”Having spent the entirety of her life prior to meeting Ruki in the confines of a role dictated by the church, Jasmine had long been accustomed to the artifice of masquerading as someone far from her true identity, a burden she would never wish upon another. To live under such a façade proved, in her view, a denial of one’s genuine self, a surrender to a reality coaxed by peer pressure rather than one’s authentic nature. Ideally, people should live freely, embracing their actual character without the inclination to feign kindness or affection as a means of securing favor. In her relationship with the Vampire, she resolved herself not to impose upon him, nor to manipulate his behavior simply for the sake of leniency. Sincere intentions sought to extend benevolence not for tactical gain, but because it reflected her deepest desire to leave her mark on the world as such, remembered for her capacity to accept others without judgment. Disencumbered by the prejudice of her upbringing, the apostate yearned to welcome others with open arms, seeing beyond the surface, and embracing the complexity everyone had to offer. A paragon she would embody until the very end of her days.“So… Just stay as you are,” she concluded bashfully with a smile brighter than the full moon. “Forever.” At the rear, the tottering ruins of Rotigenberg grew smaller, with nothing but the woodlands shrouding the group of six. They traversed with Ruki at the forefront, guiding them through the ancient boscage along the outskirts of the Vampire territory. Cobalt tendrils ethereally illuminated the path ahead, one they trekked before but meandering in a different direction entirely from the portal bridging these two realms. Behind him, the maid traipsed closely, reflecting on her wholehearted confession. The three brothers labored to carry his unconscious father between them. Though their gazes continued to dodge one another, the eldest listened carefully to her heartfelt beliefs, invisible threads of thought he could not easily dismiss. Snapping twigs and crunching roots broke the sylvan stillness in tandem with his voice that echoed stronger than a forest fire.“You never change, do you? Always rambling on about how badly you wish to stay by my side… You mystify me, Jasmine. After everything, you should resent me for the way I mistreated you as mere livestock. Anyone else in your shoes would pray for my death, hoping I would drop dead on that battlefield, but not you. You want me to ‘stay as I am?’ I can’t make heads or tails of it. In any case, you truly are a few screws short of being sane. If the roles were reversed, I’d despise someone like me—so much so that I’d kill them with my own two hands. You must have nothing better to do if you keep dragging this hopeless delusion of grandeur on. Enough is enough. How long do you plan on bothering me like this?”While she still lingered slightly behind, the maid managed to catch up to him, her grin hopeful.“For as long as I live, Master! If you ever lose sight of who you are, then I’ll be there to remind you.”The eldest Mukami fought internally to quell the maelstrom of emotions swirling within, a disputed clash for which he had no name.“Well, I suppose you’ll have to keep being a good girl and obey your master’s orders, then.”A feigned coughing fit erupted from the back of their group as Kou severed the tension between them.“Someone warn me next time you two decide to be sweet enough to induce diabetes. I’m gonna be sick.”“What, the bigshot idol can’t handle it?” Yuma snorted as he adjusted his grip on Ruki’s father. “Pathetic.”Before Jasmine could inquire on what the penultimate sibling meant by ‘bigshot idol,’ unaware of the famous celebrities in town, Ruki halted in his stride. The fake tickle in his brother’s throat merged into an ominous disturbance somewhere to the east of the perimeter, bushes rustling and branches swaying unnaturally in the distance. With his dominant hand rushing towards the hilt of his silver sword, the eldest Mukami braced himself for this unseen pressure encroaching, motions too deliberate for the wind’s embrace. Since his brothers quite literally had their hands full tending to his father, the sole responsibility of fending off this unknown brigand fell on his shoulders. They had no choice but to prioritize his father’s safety, leaving Ruki alone to confront whatever lurked in the shadows. After hours of grueling combat, the thought of engaging in yet another skirmish filled him with dread, yet he exercised vigilance even in the Vampire territory’s coniferous forests, for danger struck regardless of one’s preparation.“Quiet down. Something—or should I say someone—is coming.”Briskly turning towards the source of the susurrations, the eldest moved to the front of the group once more, his stance protective and inexorable as he stood in the way of the unidentified threat. Kou, Yuma, and Azusa instinctively huddled closer together on the narrow woodland path, crowding around his fainted father like a fortress. Meanwhile, Jasmine sought refuge in the billowing, voluminous folds of his dark cloak, hiding as though the fabric might shield her from the worst. A metallic hiss resounded as silver slid free from its scabbard, unsheathed with a drawn out, loud clang. Angling it for a vertical strike, Ruki assumed a battle-ready position. “Take my father to the neutral zone, quickly. There are clerics who will mend his injuries with their magic. We’re almost at our destination as is. I’ll handle this and catch up to you guys at the castle.”“But, Ruki…” Kou began, hesitation smudging his tone. “We—”“Now!” Ruki shouted, interrupting any justifications from them. “I’ll buy you guys time—his safety takes precedence.”The intimidating force of his voice sent quakes through them, a rare, unrestrained reprimand that left no room for debate. Without another argument, they pivoted and fled in the other direction, his father in tow as they faded into the forest.“Jasmine, go with them.”As she watched the three retreating brothers sprint towards the Vampire capital, the maid turned to look at Ruki again, refusing to part with him. Although the rustling bushes indicated an encroaching menace, her feet remained rooted to the ground. “No! I’m staying with you, remember?” She retaliated. “Someone has to look out for you, too!”Gritting his teeth with irritation, the eldest Mukami protruded his chest, irked by her disobedience as he cocked his head in the direction everyone else ran.“Go!!” He growled balefully, straightening up. “I already told you I walk this path alone!”Although his vehement cadence instilled fear ever so briefly, Jasmine didn’t budge an inch, fists curling in front of her as if rising up to his challenge.“I won’t leave you, Ruki! Not now, not ever! You’re stuck with me!”Cautious and measured footsteps closed in on the duo, suggesting a singular presence rather than a group of adversaries eager to shed blood. A second hand joined the other on his hilt as the Vampire raised his argent blade in a defensive posture. The moon’s splendor gleamed along its silver ridge, poised to impale.“Have it your way,” he relented bitterly. “This forest might be your tomb if you continue to defy me.”Dry branches cracked in haste as the unknown entity pushed its way through the avenue of bowered trees. The faint odor of blood—perhaps death itself—wafted through the wind. Rapid flashes of shadow roamed the thicket ominously.Strange noises continued to hunt down the pair, rustling through their surroundings in a deliberate march. It only increased with each passing second. The gait resounded too softly for a predator, yet too slowly for someone fleeing from the earlier chaos. The temperature dropped suddenly, a sharp chill gnawing through their clothing and seeping into skin.Déjà vu.At last, the mysterious figure emerged from the sylvan umbra, its movements clinically precise. The air of the demon realm suffocated Ruki and Jasmine as Sakamaki Reiji stepped into view, his silhouette quiescent and distinct against the gloom of the woods.“Good grief,” the pureblood finally shattered the silence. “Your brothers and father didn’t have to flee from me.”A subzero frigidity sank into the eldest Mukami’s undead heart, for he had yet to disclose the truth about his father’s transformation into a Ghoul to the current Vampire King and Reiji. The weight of that secret he carefully concealed until now pressed on him now more than ever with urgency. A plethora of possibilities occurred to him in a flash. Feasibly, while separated, the other Vampire overheard the commotion in Rotigenberg, but that option dissolved into doubt. It didn’t explain why the elder Sakamaki would conceal himself in the shadows to eavesdrop rather than regrouping with the Mukamis after the violence died down. Ruling that out, the next idea crept into his mind—a far more insidious one. He speculated whether the Sakamakis knew about his father all along, playing a dangerous game of pretense, feigning ignorance for reasons that remained unclear. If that held validity, then he questioned why they chose to reveal their hand now, and what might have changed for them to quit the charades. Those thoughts raced viciously, tightening around him like a vice as he cycled through the most likely explanations, none of them satisfactory.“Oh, it’s just you, Reiji—”“So, you knew about that after all. At least you lived to tell the tale,” Ruki scoffed dismissively as he sheathed his brand. “And here I thought I would have to go to Rotigenberg twice just to search for you. How convenient.”The typically reserved Sakamaki, even more withdrawn than usual, brushed over the other’s comments.“Let us head to the capital,” he deadpanned monotonously. “This is what the king has decided.”The indifference of the other Vampire’s cryptic tone rankled him to no end, though he expertly concealed his chagrin. With a raised brow in suspicion, tempests narrowed distrustfully, the eldest Mukami headed for the forest’s clearing. Normally, Reiji chastised more verbosely, articulate in his critique of others, especially impure demons. An enigmatic sensation, one he could neither pinpoint nor expound, churned within his chest—some amalgamation of confusion, irritation, and uncertainty.“…Very well,” came Ruki’s curt acquiescence. “Perhaps I’ll have to interrogate you after the one I captured earlier.”Repose returned to the maid as she heaved a sigh, finding solace in the fact that Ruki and Reiji didn’t cross swords in the middle of the forest. A tense moment passed without incident, settling without unnecessary conflict. Instead of any bizarre demons charging for their heads, the bespectacled Vampire presented himself, however eerie his entrance.“Ruki, we should be celebrating that it’s a friend who was playing around in the forest instead of a foe!”“The Sakamakis? Friends?” A sardonic snicker left him as he sensed her relief, derision dripping from his lilt. “Don’t make me laugh with that generous label. I would hardly call those strange sounds he made ‘playing around,’ Livestock. In a forest, no less. You can’t just deem any new place you find your personal recreational park.”As they neared the cobalt clearing leading into the Vampire territory’s capital, he glanced at her over his shoulder, his typical aloofness softened ever so slightly. The path meandered through the thicket as the wild, untamed woodlands gradually transitioned to the structured borders of civilization once more. Except this time, instead of arrant chaos and heaps of corpses, a glimpse of towering spires peeked from behind tree trunks.“Though I suppose you have a point. Try as I might, I can’t imagine a battle breaking out here.”Unsure of what he alluded to, she ran up the final hill, arriving at the peak overlooking the regal city ahead.“Hey now, don’t jinx it—”Never before had Jasmine witnessed so many crowds of people—no, Vampires—congested in one place. Fortunately, no matter how one viewed it, the earlier calamity spared the capital’s splendor, preserved and unscathed as it veered away from the aftermath of Rotigenberg’s ruin. The sight of such a high populous outside uninhabited forests made her wonder just how vast the demon realm stretched compared to that of the human world and its seven continents. Moonlight illuminated down unimpeded by the nebulous that once obstructed its radiant glow, ensconcing the crepuscular territory in a chiaroscuro of iridescent light and atramentous black as though Hell conspired to foment the gothic metropolis in otherworldly allure.A horizon of towering fleche spires, tracery-adorned lancet windows, and crenellated parapets reached for the firmament, a testament to the inhuman architecture that dominated the capital in its grandeur. Twisted silhouettes of ogival arches framed doorways with pointed propriety, meanwhile the quoined corners of ancient inns added a touch of strength with each multistory skyscraper. Finials crowned many of the residential structures, their exquisite tapers kissing the stars. Entombed with stolen time, these cherished halls housed vampiric elites as they attended to ageless indulgence and weaved the webs of deceit. Buildings rose with impeccable ashlar masonry, its bilateral symmetry underscored by the shimmering interplay of encrinite limestone, polished obsidian, and dark mahogany which shimmered with violet undertones beneath lunar caresses.Bridges, layered one above another at staggered elevations, soared between majestic structures, their pathways brightened by sconces fixed into fortified walls. Flying buttresses supported the tallest edifices, their imposing archways decorated with fretwork so delicate that it seemed to lace the limestone itself. The more noteworthy buildings boasted clerestories adorned with stained glass windows, their panels splintering the ever-present gloom into faint, flickering hues of crimson and mauve. An artificial glow filtered from within, and between these venerable structures wended sinuous streets of tenebrous cobblestone and tiled pathways. Wisps of fog curled languidly through the alleys and rounded the corners, shrouding the scenery in surreal luminosity. In contrast above, storms of bats—undoubtedly familiars of the capital’s denizens—clouded the night sky.Despite the overwhelming gothic intensity, ivy cascaded down the walls of more decrepit buildings, its vibrant greenery and occasional blossoms softening the severity of their limestone. Alongside the pale glow of moonlight, magnificent candelabra lampposts dotted the avenues and overgrown paths with their subtle pools of warm coruscation. Rococo wrought-iron fences lined the perimeter, and beyond them, faraway mountains loomed around the territory befitting of the bat clan in a natural bastion, perfectly suited to the nocturnal fliers who sought refuge in such craggy terrain. Crystal caves rich with treasures and precious gemstones meandered through those exalted summits. Stalactites and stalagmites alike concealed priceless gems—sapphires, rubies, moonstones, among others. Far from mere geological curiosities, these minerals doubled as decorative accessories and invaluable political assets, coveted by all who craved dominion in the entirety of the demon realm. The caves housed an abundance of rarities that granted the Vampires leverage over their rival clans, both jewels of incomparable worth and instruments of power. Monopoly on these resources conferred an undeniable trade advantage, enabling them to sway allegiances, broker peace, or even finance military campaigns.In the distance, the cacophony of cockeyed celebration tickled their ears as hedonistic joy challenged the land’s otherwise somber politics. Carnivals and parades filled the outer roads where typically stoic residents shed their usual solemnity in favor of fleeting entertainment. Figures clad in theatric costumes hurled sharp knives at live albeit volunteering targets, the Vampires reveling in their invulnerability knowing that death could not claim them no matter how close the blades came. Illusionists dazzled the crowds with displays of true magic, not the feigned tricks of human performers that relied on sleight of hand, but genuine sorcery that left spectators in awe. Breathtaking—not that the demons required respiration—demonstrations of ardent flame and arcane flares commanded the attention of all as the throngs cheered on. Together, they basked in a spectacle more carefree than newcomers might expect upon setting foot here, a respite from the burdens of manipulation and beguilement.A dusky yet picturesque esplanade opened into the heart of the vampiric city, crowned by pediments that featured motifs of roses, thorns, and phases of the moon. Almost haunting reflections of the gilded illuminations spilled onto the seas reminiscent of blackened blood below. Mesmerizingly, it confirmed the existence of vast oceans within the demon realm akin to that of the human world as the water’s surface rippled. Ornamental foliage lined the edges while quaint cafes nestled along the wayside, and among the obsidian roads, a Ferris wheel spun slowly, its fully enclosed gondolas aglow with ominous flashes as doting couples strolled beneath, arms locked in fond affection. Their shared laughter and sweet nothings coalesced with the low hum of distant conversations, a stark contrast to the otherwise cold, stunning nature of the surroundings.Ostentation fueled the ceaseless chatter and kaleidoscope of activity echoing across the crowded throughfares. Market vendors, stationed at their elaborately adorned stalls, called out to passersby, their eager voices rising above the boisterous din in an overt attempt to entice potential customers. There, they sold the hallmark delicacies of vampiric culture, their mouthwatering aromas beckoning the famished. The offerings, rich and decadent, seemed ironic in a society where purebloods required no sustenance beyond life force, yet they captivated the senses and drew in the gluttonous. Jewelry glinted beneath displayed lamps, their gemstones mined from neighboring caverns iconic to this land. Perfume bottles, shaped like artistic diamonds, lined the kiosks. Extravagant garments, crafted with a finesse that eclipsed even the finest designer garments of the human world, hung elegantly from brass hangers. Enchanted wares, brimming with arcane energy, shimmered with invitation, while exotic potions, imported from distant regions, whispered the quiet promises of clandestine exploits.The nobility promenaded through the splendid boulevard, their attire a pageant of extravagance. Respectable matrons in gowns with flowing skirts sewn of velvet, silk, and even taffeta swept past, their ensembles embroidered by adept seamstresses. High collars, corseted waists, and plunging necklines competed for attention, not a care for their mockery of modesty. Regal hues of deep crimson, royal purple, midnight blue, and obsidian black danced across the streets, animating this monochrome world of shadows. Long sleeves prevailed, ranging from fitted elegance to dramatic bell-shaped designs. Those who embraced short sleeves balanced the exposure with opera-length gloves that reveled to the arm proper. Veiled headpieces, wide-brimmed hats, and floral fascinators crowned their fashionably styled hair in either intricate braids, romantic updos, or delicate curls that cascaded freely. Around their necks rested chokers of black lace, some tied with satin ribbons, others dressed with ornate pendants holding blood-red gemstones that gleamed like droplets of ichor itself. Footsteps clicked rhythmically against the cobblestones as heeled boots, stilettoes, and dainty slippers carried their wearers with hastened grace. Their hands, adorned with garish rings on each digit, gleamed with jewels and precious metals under the soft coruscation. Many of the women had multiple piercings on their ears, much like Ruki, with an average of three on each side to wear their cherished studs, dangling hoops, and ornate cuffs.As for the men of the Vampire capital, they donned long, fitted, and lapeled tailcoats over ruffled dress shirts, their attire elegant yet masculine. Silky jabots and cravats accentuated the neck, garnished with a brilliant gemstone for the cynosures that spoke of conspicuous wealth. Others wore waistcoats with stylized patterns and buttons in tandem with sleek trousers, harmonizing their sharp silhouettes. Diaphanous cloaks, fastened with brooches or linked by ornamental chains, billowed out with every step. Likewise, crafted with velvet, silk, and the addition of brocade, their coats painted the very image of aristocracy in a contemporary—and supernatural—era. Instead of fragrant and overpowering perfume, the men wore faint yet distinctive cologne with hints of incense. Typical notes of sandalwood, oakmoss, and other musk permeated the air around them, exuding an aura of refined, charismatic charm. Muted, desaturated tones triumphed the central plaza, yet here and there, subtle accents such as deep emerald or blood crimson occasionally emerged against this subdued palette.Aside from the nobles of this territory, their Ghoul thralls also inhabited these streets, following their Vampire masters and mistresses with unblinking, silent devotion. However, unlike the villagers suffering in the mire of Rotigenberg, who often found themselves torn between fear and rage, these Ghouls exhibited a serene obedience that belied a withdrawn voracity. Notorious for their volatile tendencies—the root of their discrimination alongside their lack of magic—they maintained sophisticated conduct in public sight. They obediently assisted their owners with errands, their hands steady as they carried belongings or hauled shopping bags through the busy roads, never once showing the slightest sign of protest. No word spoken, no movement made without purpose. In the presence of their masters, an ominous calm replaced the ferocity of a persecuted people, mirroring the control Vampires exercised over them. Servitude instilled into their kind and their loyalty never wavered, much like the fangs that pillaged their blood, neither for sustenance nor pleasure but rather as acts of punishment.A bustling city teeming with creatures of the night might captivate any ordinary being, but Ruki remained as stoic as ever, with Jasmine and Reiji trailing in his wake. Untroubled and aloof despite the plethora of stimuli assailing him—the clamor of voices, the glint of jewelry, the cockeyed commotion—he tirelessly strode forward, paying it all little to no heed. Too garish for his tastes, it began to weigh down on him as a nuisance impeding his plans.“W-wow, this place is so beautiful…! It almost feels like a dream.”“Oi, watch where you’re going. Don’t get lost in the crowd now,” warned Ruki as he snatched Jasmine by the wrist before she got lost in her lively surroundings. “Keep up, Livestock. There’s no need to gawk at each passerby or flickering light when you’ve been such a magnet for danger lately. Perhaps I should take my stubborn father’s advice to heart and leash you myself.”Bewilderment painted her features as the Vampire prevented them from being separated, his firm grip keeping her from straying too far. A profuse blush dusted her cheeks as she hurried her gait, scrambling over the paved streets as quickly as she could.“Do you mean it, Master? You know, I wouldn’t particularly mind… being collared by you. Hehe.”“You’re insufferable. Those bite marks around your neck might as well be a collar already.”Each gravitational attraction lured those curious tea-colored hues in, absorbing the environment back and forth, from one sight to the next. The novelty of the ornate spires, the moonlit ambiance, and the fanged grins at every corner awoke a sense of awe within Jasmine due to their unearthly enchantment. Yet, beneath the flitted glances and fleeting fascination, remnants of unease lingered, uncertain of what fate had in store.Beyond the bustling streets and central plaza protruded the throne of Vampire power: a castle that rose like the surrounding mountainous aerie above the city, looming over the area with a foreboding yet sublime sensation. Perched atop elevated peaks, granite steps led up to the crest of a hill, its silhouettes carving jagged stakes against the somber firmament. The capacious structure commanded the respect of all the territory’s denizens, noblemen and servants alike. Above its many towers, the highest spire pierced the ozone, its pointed apex disappearing into tenuous mist that inspired trepidation in the unprepared. Gothic and Romanesque elements coalesced the façade from each slab of mortar to its monolithic stonework. Encircling the citadel, the fortified curtain walls bordered an inner courtyard shrouded in perpetual umbra. The barbican at the entrance suggested both an invitation and a warning simultaneously, its portcullis an iron maw unhinged for any visitors. Seas of turrets scintillated faintly beneath the selenic gaze encompassing this realm. As Jasmine trailed behind Ruki up the grand stairs leading to the castle, she couldn’t help but marvel at the sheer scale of this new world. Its glorious pulchritude, its enigmatic jeopardy, and the unshakable feeling that she treaded a path she never could have envisioned in her short human life of nineteen years. Reiji followed unceasingly, refusing to utter a word the entire walk as he gave the eldest Mukami and his prey some space, though he quietly studied their interactions.That is, until the impure Vampire tilted his head towards the aerie, coming to an abrupt halt in his tracks. Procellous hues ascended to a balcony on the castle’s main foundation where a cloaked figure stood, watching the three as if expecting their arrival. Though he wore no crown on his flaxen locks, his presence exuded authority. The subtlest shimmer of recognition flashed in Ruki’s gaze, a silent acknowledgement of the man’s power, yet another unbefitting feeling lurked within those stormy depths as his visage remained apathetic. Not quite envy, but rather a disputed desire to have been the one standing in that position instead, inheriting the throne and the veneration that came with it. He had served his benefactor until the bitter end with unwavering devotion, sacrificing night after night to contend as a worthy successor, a potential ‘Adam.’ Yet, here stationed the current king, the eldest son of the man Ruki deemed his only father—not his biological one, but the one who saved him. To this day, still haunted by unanswered questions of self-worth, he slithered in the shadows while the current sovereign commanded prestige and power. A part of him yearned for acknowledgment, not just as the king’s right-hand advisor, but also as the chosen Adam, the true heir of Karlheinz’s legacy.“It appears we have kept my brother waiting,” Sakamaki Reiji finally mused in a laconic tone. “Let us proceed without further delay.”Before the maid could sneak a proper glance at the cloaked individual, he vanished from their sight.“That must have been the king, right?” Jasmine queried despite already knowing the answer to her rhetoric. “I’m a bit nervous, but I guess he’s also different from what I imagined.”“For once, it would seem he’s not a slave to his own slumber. What a surprise,” Ruki scoffed to himself as he tore his gaze away from the balcony and climbed the final flight of stairs. “Best not keep him in suspense, though I wouldn’t be shocked if he still manages to find some way to test my patience given the circumstances.” Without further ado, the eldest Mukami unceremoniously shoved open the great castle doors, immense and towering, at least twice the height of an average man. The sound of the doors creaking echoed through the hall as they swung to reveal the spacious entrance. Floor-to-ceiling pillars, adorned with filigree, flanked the sides of the foyer, leading the eye to the ribbed vaults overhead. Parquet floors gleamed beneath the golden chandelier, its pendulous prisms fomenting the spacious room in gilded grandeur. Stucco moldings soared the walls, spiraling upward to meet the lofty plafond with painted, fading frescoes of the past. Corinthian columns supported the perimeter with their fluted shafts, and at the rear, a remarkable staircase unfurled. A crimson carpet rolled down its center, wending its way in elegant pleats. Balustrades shone brilliantly like beams of light in this dark world.At the base of the stairs, directly in the center of the room, the figure from the balcony welcomed them.“Almost didn’t think you would make it back in one piece, Ruki. You too, Reiji.”A languid king caught between catastrophe and unrest, his very presence radiated with regal disinterest. Tousled flaxen hair cascaded around his pallor in soft waves, slightly unruly yet speaking to a lax refinement. His iolite gaze languorously swept over the three before him, somewhat deep and brooding in the face of tribulation. A look not of anxiety but of quiet contemplation, as if the demon realm’s recent chaos amounted to a mere backdrop in his detached musings. Deliberate indolence suffused his posture, the kind that drew attention not for laziness, but for the stark contrast it struck against the usual expectations of a newly crowned royal. Draped in the velvet shadows that mirrored that of the eldest Mukami’s mantle, barring any pauldrons, he carried himself like a pureblood Vampire cognizant of his own effortless allure yet uncaring to wield it. Dressed elegantly as a sovereign ought to, yet never geared for battle as if above the conflict itself. Neither smile nor frown, the subtle curve of his lips suggested an apathy too honed for indignation, yet an irony too graceful for cruelty. Beneath the veneer of his lethargy laid an anomaly—one never revealing his hand preemptively, a puzzle left unsolved.“And this is…?”Apathetic iolites finally lingered on the unexpected maid invading his grand entrance halls. As if on cue, Ruki moved to the side, with Reiji firmly planted on the other, allowing the sovereign a closer introduction. Though he remained near the woman, his tempests flickered with a slight tinge of hesitation before speaking.“Sakamaki Shu, meet Jasmine. My new prey—and servant—who has supplied me with her blood.”Sakamaki Shu—the eldest of six brothers, the chosen Adam, Karlheinz’s biological heir, and lastly, the newly coronated Vampire King. Despite the position and title for which he lacked experience, he still exuded the same languid indifference that had always defined him. Leaden with prior slumber, eyelids at half-mast, he looked Jasmine up and down in brief evaluation. Still maintaining his trademark torpor, iolites swept over with silent assessment before a slight smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth, breaking free from lethargy at long last.“So, the advisor finally takes my advice to heart this time.”“Very funny,” the eldest Mukami sneered at that snide remark before resuming his prior stance. “An unforeseen addition to say the least, but here she is. The livestock you were so insistent on me acquiring. As if I would ever let you down over such a simple task—she practically walked on my doorstep begging for my fangs.”Those cryptic statements hung around Jasmine like a shroud of unease, yet she bowed before his royal presence regardless.“Pleased to make your acquaintance, Your Majesty. I assure you I’m a maid unlike ever before—I promise!” As she rose from her bow, a soft yet determined smile graced her lips. “I vow to serve my master with my utmost ability and I shall not fail him in whatever he may undertake.”Intrigue sparked within the king’s iolite gaze before he directed his focus back to Ruki.“What a bold claim,” he drawled in a most casual, bored manner. “Do I even want to know what you did to her for her to act like this? Not many humans would willingly commit themselves to a Vampire.”“I wouldn’t underestimate her enthusiasm if I were you,” the eldest Mukami sighed as he crossed his arms. “She has been obedient thus far. I haven’t resorted to any drastic measures to bring forth her submission… Yet.”Nonchalantly, one of Shu’s hands rested against his own nape, his fingers idly brushing through the ends of his flaxen strands as if the dire situation held no urgency.“Anyway, how did it go in Rotigenberg?”Tempests narrowed slightly in aggravation at the lackadaisical attitude of his liege, though miles from the challenging cyclone that usually stormed in those depths.“Not nearly as smoothly as I foresaw,” memories of the disaster flashed inside his mind. “We have rescued all the survivors and moved them into the neutral zone, but we must keep close watch on our borders. An unsettling coalition of Adlers, Wolves, and Viboras working in tandem have disrupted the transport. Not all of it was without its benefits, though. In addition to the survivors, there is one hostage I shall take great pleasure in interrogating soon enough.”Without further interference, Jasmine listened attentively as Ruki caught Shu up to speed. Meanwhile, Reiji merely observed their interaction, taking mental notes of each exchanged word with a blank, emotionless expression.“Talk about a complete bother,” Shu grumbled with his back to them. “In the end, we have no choice but to investigate.”Interrupting the summary of events, a familiar trio materialized at the staircase’s summit. Kou, Yuma, and Azusa greeted the four of them, descending down in eager footfalls.“Ruki! We made it out of the forest in good shape,” Kou beamed at his older brother. “All of us.”“’Bout time, Ruki. And the sow, too, I guess. Thought we’d hafta clear out another forest just to drag you back,” Yuma grinned at the pair though a mild displeasure settled on his features once he saw Shu. “We kept our end of the bargain—everyone’s where they oughta be.”“I’m glad… You both are safe… Ruki… and Jasmine,” Azusa smiled softly. “We were worried… but we trusted… you’d make it out alive.”“Yay! You guys are here, too!” Jasmine waved at the three siblings, ecstatic to see everyone reunited after everything they endured. “It’s great to see you again, I’m so happy we could all be together now… I hope the journey here wasn’t too difficult.”Although the eldest Mukami merely quirked a slight raise of his eyebrow in response to the cheerful welcome, those subsiding tempests eased as he observed each of his cherished brothers, inspecting their conditions to ensure not a single injury had been inflicted upon them. Unfolding his previously crossed arms, his shoulders lowered ever so slightly as his younger siblings approached, relieved to see them safe and sound.“Ah, Kou, Yuma, Azusa. I would expect nothing less from you three.” The maid couldn’t help but rejoice in the bond between the Mukami brothers that never failed to uplift. Despite Ruki’s stoic mien, that storm clouding over him always waned to accommodate for his family, a trait she admired.Their camaraderie, though heartwarming, only lasted for a while, fading quickly in the face of turmoil.A listless sigh escaped the Vampire King as he turned for the staircase, knowing full well he would soon participate in some inane conference.“Well, we’re about to hold council. Join us,” the eldest Sakamaki adjured with a cadence that brooked no argument. “All of you.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“After thorough investigation, my familiars confirmed that the ambushes have been concentrated solely on the transport of Ghouls into the Vampire territory north of our borders in the outskirt village. Make no mistake, this is not a coincidence but rather a calculated maneuver. While the reasons remain unknown as of now, my brothers and I have witnessed firsthand that an organized faction comprised of our rival clans may have orchestrated these attacks. Moreover, they have deployed Ghouls on their side as well. Whether they serve as loyal retainers to this rogue group or act as mercenaries hired to disrupt their own kind continues to elude explanation. A more troubling possibility is that they have been coerced or manipulated into compliance, a tactic not beyond the means of particularly cunning foes, perhaps more crafty than we give them credit for.”As the king’s trusted aide, Ruki seamlessly articulated his aspirations for stabilization and restoration in Rotigenberg, a region of ruin. The council chamber, resplendent and austere at the summit of the foyer’s staircase, featured a gilded, rectangular table as its centerpiece. A vacant space occupied the hall at the far end where a chaise lounge once stood—removed at the right-hand man’s behest to deter the lackadaisical king from dozing off and shirking his royal duties. Eight high-backed chairs flanked the strategic surface, each occupied by the Mukamis, the two eldest of the Sakamakis, Jasmine, and a mysterious young woman seated beside the sovereign.“Detrimentally enough, the loss of our sentries guarding the transport cannot be understated, for it leaves the area vulnerable to further ambush. Worse still, their corpses from the scene have mysteriously vanished. I would wager our adversaries are taking deliberate measures to conceal their true numbers, possibly to mask the identity of those pulling the strings behind the curtains. Additionally, this could have been a psychological ploy to leave us speculating their motives, ultimately instilling fear and confusion in us all—in which case I advise you not to fall for such poorly disguised deceit. It is a strategy rooted in obfuscation, one designed to keep us blind to their true purpose, whatever it may be.”A raised-relief map, an intricately crafted three-dimensional model of the demon world's terrain, stretched across the glittering countertop with every peak and valley meticulously rendered. While the forthright advisor spoke, he stood with his hands planted shoulder-width against this diagrammatic representation of their realm, occasionally drawing circles around the aforementioned area of impact with his forefinger. Several guards, their bat familiars in military regalia denoting a lower rank to distinguish them from their masters, wielded weapons that resembled socket bayonets with their long rifles and knives attached to the end of the barrel in the corners of the stately council room. Their presence safeguarded the meeting, countering the grim threat of internal espionage.
“In light of the devastation wrought upon Rotigenberg and the collapse of its border village infrastructure, we must take a more covert response to stabilize the region. While deploying a new garrison to replace our fallen troops might seem prudent, we would do well to avoid overcommitting our forces. Such a move could play directly into our enemies’ hands, drawing us into a trap or spreading our defenses dangerously thin. Instead, stationing familiars to patrol both Rotigenberg’s borders as well as our own to scout for this newly emerged faction is crucial. If fortune favors us, we might even infiltrate their ranks this way, gaining valuable intelligence on their operations and exploiting their weaknesses from within.”Silvery moonlight continued to filter through the glass-stained lancet windows, casting vivid silhouettes on the limestone floor. Noting each face of their esteemed assembly, Ruki observed the differences in subtle reactions, from his brothers attentively following along despite their first time attending this council to Shu stifling a yawn, much to his chagrin. Meanwhile, Reiji sat with his legs crossed and one hand supporting his head, almost eerily expressionless. The woman seated beside Shu, unknown to Jasmine yet more than acquainted with Ruki, wore a visage of slight worry as she occasionally gauged the king’s countenance. Equally important, the maid listened in awe regarding the eldest Mukami’s tactical brilliance, marveling at how he formulated such adroit schemes despite the emotional turmoil of searching for a lost father full of hatred, the bloody battles in which he prevailed, and lastly, the arduous hike uphill they overcame. “Beyond establishing a defensive perimeter, we must address the socioeconomic susceptibilities that leave the Ghouls open to manipulation. Offering economic aid to rebuild their infrastructure is not merely an act of charity but a strategic maneuver to restore peace and discourage them from siding with our adversaries. To reinforce this effort, I propose implementing a rehabilitation program for defectors who willingly surrender.”Although Ruki maintained his usual stoic, unaffected mien while voicing the precautionary measures, internally he felt leaden with the weight of the world atop his shoulders. The seat of the king’s aide came with its heavy burdens, crucibles he expected but had never fully understood until now when every decision carried the misbegotten potential for crisis—his own, and the realms he vowed to protect. The most sensible figure in the council chamber, the only one capable of devising such tactics at short notice. An infinitesimal part of him envied Shu, yet he held the eldest of Karlheinz’s biological sons in high regard, deeming no other worthy to assume the throne in his benefactor’s absence. Nevertheless, he continued his calculated rigmarole.“As it currently stands, the majority of Ghouls still do not trust Vampires or demonkind, understandably so. To mitigate this, subsidizing agriculture and trade within Rotigenberg will reduce their dependence on external aid, fostering a sense of autonomy. However, pragmatism demands we go further. A bit of a brazen tactic, but through carefully curated propaganda, we can emphasize the injustice they have suffered—positioning ourselves not as oppressors, but as their advocates. This would not only garner public support across the realm but also sow the seeds of doubt among our adversaries.”A momentary, nearly hesitant pause elapsed before he elaborated further as if the monumental implications had only just settled into his conscientious mind, the absolute magnitude dawning on him with cold clarity. A foundation of trust among clans in need of construction that would either undoubtedly yield resistance at best, escalated hostility and perhaps even war at worst, if not handled with delicacy. A leveraged network many countries in the human world relied on throughout history, a perilous road he would inevitably have to tread.“…Lastly, diplomatic outreach to our neighboring lands in a bid to simultaneously strengthen ties and demand much-needed explanations would provide great insight. Should one of them falter or offer inconsistent denials, we may uncover the true masterminds behind these attacks. This strategy would also serve to isolate the guilty party, forcing them to reveal their hand prematurely or risk alienation from potential allies.”With his briefing concluded, procellous hues fixed on the map as Ruki waited for their liege’s final verdict. “And that’s the situation thus far,” he sighed exasperatedly. “Any questions?”Iolites washed over with indifference and dry amusement as Shu drowsily leaned back in his chair.“Sometimes I wonder why I even need to be here. Another faction causing chaos? Color me surprised,” he finally let out an unending yawn that suggested otherwise. “Your proposals are thorough, though. And as for ‘subsidizing agriculture and trade,’ well, what are we, some charity organization? How quaint.”“Shu, I really believe Ruki is heading in the right direction with all of this. Don’t you agree?” The thoughtful voice of the enigmatic young woman seated beside the aforementioned royal in comfortable proximity broke the silence, her gaze fixed on Ruki with conviction. “We need to trust him. Planning our next move on the spot like this couldn’t have been easy.”A seemingly human girl, around Jasmine’s age though of petite stature, loomed just a little taller than her by several centimeters. Wavy flaxen tresses cascaded slightly past her shoulders, catching the glass-stained moonlight in cool tones. A plethora of delicate features adorned her countenance, from her large, round eyes that shimmered a scintillating pink rhodolite hue, gleaming with innocence and sincerity that outshone the shrouding darkness. No trace of animosity nor scorn in her gentle tone whatsoever, only a mansuetude that set her apart. The jewel neckline of a simple yet elegant pearl white sweater accentuated her fair complexion, garnished with a burgundy bow neatly tied on the right. Meanwhile, a dainty pendant graced the area between her collarbones—in addition to faded bite marks, confirming her mortality amidst the room of crepuscular demons.Unmistakably the prey of Sakamaki Shu, yet more than that. Their gazes locked as a couple, iolites meeting her rhodolites with an odd sense of equality exchanged between them, a bond uncharacteristic of most Vampire-human romantic relationships. After her open-minded comment, the trio of brothers finally reflected on their eldest sibling’s plans with renewed vigor.“No questions here, but we’re definitely gonna help you out with this, Ruki. This is too much for any one aide to handle,” Kou rose from his seat with arms bent behind his tousled blonde locks. “Even for someone gifted like you. You’re not doing this alone—no way.”“I don’t get half of this ‘subsidizin’ agriculture’ stuff if I’m bein’ honest, but I sure as hell know they ain’t plantin’ nothin’ in Rotigenberg. Tch, total wasteland out there. That’s somethin’ I could help ya out with,” Yuma leaned forth with a grunt. “Y’know I got a knack for makin’ things grow.”“There is something… to be done… by all of us… if we work together,” a contemplative monotony suffused Azusa’s low mutters as he agreed with the other two. “I may not… understand everything… but I will stand with you… however I can, Ruki. Kou and Yuma… too. No matter what.”Had this not been a council meeting, one revolved around strategizing the best foot forward in restoring Rotigenberg and protecting the Vampire territory, Jasmine would have literally applauded Ruki’s proactive efforts, powerless to contain her praise for his shrewd intellect. A force to be reckoned with, she couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming admiration whenever he outlined his tactical plans. With unmatched confidence, he mesmerizingly wielded his words, no doubt a result of his avid reading and attention to the historical events he experienced. However, the gravity of the situation kept her quiet for the most part as she listened and practiced self-restraint. When his brothers expressed not only their approval but their willingness to participate in these endeavors, as always, a swelling warmth suffused her chest, the solidarity tugging at her heartstrings. Unfortunately, her insignificant place in this grand assembly remained at the edges of obscurity—just a maid, a mortal with no true influence in these matters. She could scrub floors, wash laundry, or offer her blood to Ruki as his personal livestock, but she longed to do more. Yet, with each passing moment, the reality of her role as the lowly human in the room reminded her of the unbridgeable chasm that separated her from them.“Ruki—Master!—just say the word, and I will do whatever I can to help you. But, I must say… The demon world truly is lucky to have someone as bright as you are. It’s like you always know exactly what to do, no matter how dire the consequences, and you have a way of seeing things that no one else can… It’s inspiring.”Not one to wallow in inadequacy, she summoned her courage once more in the council chamber.“If there is any task for me, no matter how small in all of this, then I will do my part!”Reticent in his idiosyncrasy, the eldest Mukami consistently reiterated that he would not allow others to deign in personal plights, to meddle in unfathomable ordeals. Kou, Yuma, and Azusa had, until this fateful night, refrained from engaging in council meetings, much less advocated for a cause that transcended their immediate concerns. With an egregious array of unknown rogues and veiled motives slithering in the dark, involving them could prove dangerous, especially in a situation so fraught with ambiguity. Already imperiled by their previous efforts to rescue his father, a man who adamantly rejected intervention by the likes of them, he put the fragile security of his precious family at stake. In the course of his long existence as an impure Vampire and the forlorn passing of his benefactor, inured to relying on no one but himself, he cultivated a profound isolation in the face of adversity. To seek aid from outsiders, anathema to him, stemmed not merely from pride but from a deep-seated aversion to accumulating debts, the unspoken obligations that shackled him in vulnerability.That troublesome word appeared again.
It’s not good to fight like that, Ruki… Shouldering the pain by yourself. Your strength doesn’t come from carrying that pain alone. True strength comes from the courage to be vulnerable!
The heartfelt sentiments of his maid echoed throughout his tumultuous mind.“All of you… You truly don’t listen to anything I say, do you?” Exasperation gave way to a faint smirk. “As much as I prioritize the safety of my brothers first and foremost, I cannot deny that it makes me proud to see them take initiative. They could just as easily stay at home, ignore the chaos, and mind their own business in the human world, yet they’re willing to take reform into their own hands. Not to mention that it’s true we could use some spare helping hands.”The trio of siblings indulged in a momentary excitement, celebrating the eldest’s acquiescence with pumped fists and beams in which the tips of their fangs barely poked out. “That said, of the tasks I listed, there is work to be found for each of you three.”Tempests pelted into the earthbound hues of his maid once more, albeit temporarily. “Even you, Jasmine.” Then, he faced his siblings again, one by one, addressing them in accordance to their strengths, starting from youngest to oldest. “Azusa, you have the most experience out of everyone here with mending the injured. I commend your diligence during the previous Vibora attacks on the castle in particular. So, I would like for you to assist the clerics in the neutral zone. Keep a close eye on the Ghouls, offer them reassurance if need be. No, not even ‘if.’ It should be expected given their earlier reactions. Make it clear that we aid them not as their superiors, but as allies. Their trust in us is fragile—do handle them with care.” “Understood… Ruki,” the youngest nodded. “I will tend… to their needs.” “And you, Yuma. Your talents as a green thumb will come into play in helping their population recover, but first, I assign you the task of clearing the debris in Rotigenberg. The place is in ruin, as we already know, and it needs to become habitable again as soon as possible. I can only imagine their circumstances hit close to home for you—therefore there is no one else better suited for this role.”“Yup, gotcha. Can’t stand seein’ folks like them with nowhere to go,” determination exuded in the penultimate sibling’s voice. “I’ll clear the place good as new.”“…Kou. Your fame and singing talent as an idol in the human world may prove useful here in the demon realm. Debut yourself in these lands—arrange as many concerts and performances to your heart’s content. Someone famous has to spread propaganda of what has transpired. Use your charm to turn the public’s attention toward our cause. And, in addition to that, I’m trusting you to help Azusa watch over my father.”“Leave it to me,” Kou gave a confident grin. “Looks like it’s time for my big demon realm debut!”The king arched a brow at his advisor, a hint of suspicion teeming in those lax iolite depths. “Oh? That’s why you suggested the transport of Ghouls into the Vampire territory in the first place. Because your father is alive? You should have told me.” Frozen in contemplation, glacial tempests gleaned over the two eldest Sakamakis. While Reiji’s impassive expression betrayed little of the furtive truth behind Ruki’s human-turned-Ghoul father, Shu genuinely sat in the dark, his tone revealing unadulterated intrigue. Perhaps the pureblood family hadn’t conspired to humiliate him after all. Yet, their reactions and communications—or lack thereof—struck him as concerningly peculiar. By now, Reiji would have relayed this enlightening discovery to the new sovereign rather than keeping it to himself tight-lipped. The Mukami brothers in tandem stood petrified, pondering if the eldest said something he shouldn’t have. “So, this is news to you then, Sakamaki Shu. Indeed, my father is alive, and he is the reason for my fight. Don’t misconstrue these personal motivations as a threat to my loyalty,” said the advisor with crossed arms. “As Karlheinz-sama’s chosen heir… As the selected ‘Adam,’ you hold this realm’s future in your hands. The king symbolizes the apparatus of Vampire power. Therefore, my allegiance to you, to the throne, remains unchanged. I still intend to bring peace to this land in homage to my benefactor.”Shu merely cocked his head as though gauging the sincerity of Ruki’s incentive for a split second. “If that’s the case, then I’ll trust you. We already know you’re the most dedicated to our old man, just don’t let your family issues cloud your judgement. I need my advisor to stay level-headed, especially when it takes everything in me not to destroy this so-called ‘future of the land.’ Besides, I assume you’re the one who’s going to handle the most important reform you suggested in my stead?”For a fleeting moment, Jasmine wondered about the true meaning behind the king’s cryptic phrasing, ‘destroying the future.’ At first, she considered the possibility of a figure of speech eluding her understanding, a subtle nuance of language or intention she had yet to grasp, perhaps even specific to the demon realm. Alternatively, the sovereign might have lamented his reluctance to bear the weight of the crown—'heavy lies the head’—or merely jested about how the burden of his unprecedented role had already begun to unravel his sanity. Her speculations then led to Ruki, whose commanding presence at the council table surpassed even Shu himself. With an unparalleled sense of authority, the ever faithful aide listed their viable strategies, whereas the king appeared content to simply affirm his advisor’s decisions as the last line of approval. The disparity between the two men caused the recesses of her mind to wander where it shouldn’t. No matter how an outsider perceived the unfolding events, potentially if certain events progressed differently, Ruki could have just as easily claimed the throne for him to sit upon. After all, he possessed both the strategic acumen and the duty to serve the Vampire territory. Finally, she circled back to the so-called ‘most important reform,’ the paramount task that now seemed to loom over her master and what it might, of all the regimen he named, entail. Although seated between the sovereign and his most devoted servant, Ruki acutely attuned himself to her rising confusion that he detected just behind. Despite his outward focus on the king, he keenly sensed the subtle shifts in her demeanor. A nervous fluctuation in her seat, the faint tension that belied what should have been an otherwise composed posture, the sliver of fear reserved for when he sucked her redolent life force. Yet he made no attempt to address her unease, for his attention fixed on the more pressing matters that awaited resolution. “Consider it done,” the eldest Mukami acknowledged with a small yet dignified nod. “The monumental task I allotted for myself… I shall investigate the source of this genocide beyond our borders. Specifically the unknown perpetrators responsible, their motives behind these nefarious attacks—all in the name of the crown. Though it has been quite a while since I kept up to date with current events in the neighboring clans, my research is still unfinished, and I’ll require extra time to finalize the preparations, I will take care of it. Leave it to me.” That staunch answer of his clarified the earlier allusion to this supposed ‘diplomatic outreach.’ The prospect of venturing into foreign territories, navigating the complex landscapes of clans whose intentions basked in obscurity, and negotiating with rulers who likely harbored grievances unsettled Jasmine more than she cared to admit. The enormity of their future expedition left her dumbfounded, not to mention how Ruki had so willingly committed himself to both the most vital and daunting mission of all astonished her further. Even amidst these high-stakes obligations, his responsibilities extended far beyond the battlefield. They still had unfinished academic obligations: their studies at university, the fast-approaching presentation of the Trismégiste project, and even the more domestic lessons he insisted upon, such as instructing her in the culinary art of preparing soup. How one individual could flawlessly balance such disparate priorities confounded her. Internally, she questioned how long this journey would last, how much it would demand of him in its peril. More troublingly, if someone as shrewd and politically savvy as Ruki could endure the dangers that lay ahead until the very end.Nonetheless, despite the trepidation tying knots in her stomach, she rose from her seat and stood abreast with her master, directing his steel gaze her way, meeting its tempestuous intensity. “Ruki, I will come with you. You will need a source of blood, and if offering that ensures your strength and success, then I will gladly join you on this journey. Please let me be of use in whatever way I can.” From hovel to newfound home, the unwavering dedication his maid persistently exhibited ghosted a flare of surprise over his visage as Jasmine volunteered. The thought of her accompanying him on the treacherous path forward imposed a blustery ambivalence. Although clandestinely, in his innermost thoughts, he appreciated her fierce determination and undivided loyalty, that, despite its origins as fanatical obsession, seemed to supersede such boundaries. The mere notion of danger sweeping her away under his protection towered over him with insurmountable unease. Never before had he trod those distant lands, let alone look after another at his side while embarking on such a mission. Ancient tomes and veritable archives could only illuminate so much of the wisdom stored between its pages, teach him of the vast expanse left unexplored to him. Yet in contrast, for his steadfast maid, the demon realm cloaked itself in mystery and, more noxiously, unforeseen hostility that surpassed the scrimmage of Rotigenberg. Bereft of his theoretical familiarity, and in its place, a reckless magnetism for danger that boiled his blood with ire. The corner of his mouth twitched into a faint frown as his brow corrugated with thought, an indication of the internal war he waged. “What a bold proposition, one as gracious a sacrifice your selflessness begets. While I would prefer you stay out of harm’s way, it’s true that any group larger than a party of two might rouse suspicion in the neighboring clans. There is no doubt they will perceive it as a threat. A traveling duo of a Vampire and his livestock, on the other hand… Only the most paranoid of denizens wouldn’t take kindly to it.”Despite Ruki’s concerns, however, the notion of traversing with Jasmine at his side offered a miniscule source of solace to which he could not entirely confess. Proven time and again, her loyalty might serve as a boon, yet he could not escape the growing apprehension that gripped him like a vice. Procellous depths scanned over her face, locking onto her tea-colored hues before he let out the subtlest sigh of acquiescence, a reluctant signal that betrayed the ever-brewing storm within. “Just know that you accompany me on this expedition at great peril to yourself. It shall prove more dangerous at every corner than anything we’ve encountered thus far. Do not doubt that I am above disciplining you simply because we are to venture in unknown territory, Livestock. You would do well to never leave my sight and obey my every order without question.”A profound sensation of relief flooded her, unlike the bittersweet reunion between father and son long estranged, superseded by unresolved emotional wounds. This repose suffused the young woman as he agreed to let her join him on this all-important quest. At last, she could derive meaning from the suffering they both withstood in tandem, her efforts not destined to wither against the indifference of a heartless parent who cruelly rejected his child’s every bid to mend their fractured bond. Staying by the Vampire’s side, Jasmine knew deep down, veered far from a fruitless endeavor. The complete opposite of the human-turned-Ghoul, she vowed to watch over him during the course of this journey on which they would soon embark. Whether her role equated to ease his burdens, to provide catharsis amidst the chaos, or to offer her blood as sustenance in the most macabre yet intimate of ways, she would do so without hesitation, rejoicing in the privilege to walk beside him. This loyalty burned brighter than any fear or doubt she harbored, one to which even the most hellish of infernos could never hold a candle. Amid this shared purpose, she discovered the sense of belonging she had long yearned for, filling the vestigial void left in the wake of her own familial rejection.“Yay!! I mean—yes, I will not let you down, Master. You can count on me.”With that concurrence settled, the maid hurriedly turned to Shu, her ostensibly deferential praise for Ruki barely concealing her intent to question why the lackadaisical sovereign would endanger his aide rather than lead their kind himself. After all, crowned heads often conducted formal state visits to confirm the strength between two countries, from one leader to another. Seldom did selected plenipotentiaries assume this immense position.“Ruki must be an extraordinary emissary to the king if he is the one journeying to these other nations.”The venerable yet inexperienced Vampire King merely sighed, shaking his head in vague disagreement. “The powers I inherited from the old man are as volatile as they are restraining. They risk obliterating everything and everyone as we know it. It’s more of a curse than a gift, really. That’s why I hardly leave this place,” he yawned again. “Should anything happen to me, I’ll entrust this power to Reiji. Speaking of which, Reiji—you stay here and use your familiars to keep watch on the borders.”Without readjusting his glasses or straightening his posture, the aforementioned sibling faced the sovereign.“Indeed,” the second oldest Sakamaki replied impassively. “This is what the king has decided.” Inwardly, Ruki scoffed at the absence of any meaningful response. Sakamaki Reiji, once a figure of relentless criticism toward his elder brother, now appeared reduced to little more than a sycophant. Though the two brothers had gradually forged a fragile rapport within a family notorious for its internal strife, the bespectacled pureblood had grown uncharacteristically taciturn. With a deference reminiscent of a broken record, he endlessly repeated the same empty affirmations without offering guidance nor posing a challenge to the king’s authority.While the impure Vampire bore the official title of advisor, Reiji’s increasing tendency to comply with Shu’s commands in an almost absentminded manner, in tandem with recent revelations, unsettled him to no end.“…Pardon my curiosity, since I’m somewhat out of the loop here, but where exactly are we headed on this expedition? What are the leaders of the respective clans like, and how many oversee their territories?” Jasmine began her usual barrage of questions. “Will we be stopping at many significant landmarks along the way?”Those incessant, though reasonable, queries interrupted the eldest Mukami’s surging suspicion.“Fair of you to ask. Yes, I suppose you wouldn’t have the faintest clue as to our actual destinations. Very well—listen carefully, I won’t repeat it again.”Gliding his forefinger over the mountainous borders of Rotigenberg and into the Vampire territory on the raised-relief map, Ruki traced a large circle around the domain they currently inhabited. Scooting closer to him, Jasmine leaned in slightly, lowering her gaze to the accurate replica of their world. Around them, everyone else in the council chamber observed attentively, focused on his informative speech.“As you already know, we are here. The Vampire territory, a northern nation below the land of rotting figs. Out of all areas in the demon realm, we have the most karsts, caves, and mountains for mining precious gemstones or unearthing rare artifacts. The summits are often encased in coniferous forests, their evergreens maintaining their nature through every season, though less extensive than those found in the Vibora or Wolf clans. Still, our landscape features sprawling fields of flora with the occasional meandering river along the western and eastern edges, as reflected on this map. Many Vampires inhabit this region, as the name suggests, most of whom boast incredible wealth, but don’t let their frivolous affairs fool you. Other clans fear us for a reason.”Although the maid witnessed it herself already, she could only assume he referred to their ability to teleport, vanishing and manifesting at will to sway the favor of battle. “It’s a rather hedonistic and capricious country outside of war. After all, you saw the carnivals and parades we passed by on our way to the castle, didn’t you? While they indulge in entertainment and games to while away the centuries, their more sadistic proclivities are reserved for excursions into the human world in search of prey. Suffice to say, as for governance, our sovereign is Sakamaki Shu, the reigning Vampire king who succeeded my benefactor—a leader whose unparalleled influence once not only affected this territory, but also shaped the entire realm.”Then, his index digit traversed to the westernmost region, shaded in verdant green with an extremity that resembled a serpent’s lithe body.“We’ll venture counterclockwise with the Vibora Alliance to the west as our first destination. There, we’ll request audience with King Zweig, a ruler who has presided over that land for eons. In fact, he was close friends with my benefactor during his lifetime, and the Viboras have long been friendly toward Vampires. That is, until Karlheinz-sama passed. When a certain individual rejected their proposal for a coalition—since they sought our protection and overtly oppose war—they stormed the capital, ironically enough. Despite their prior hostility, we managed to force them into submission after a grueling battle. Since then, our alliance with them has been restored. This should, in all likelihood, prove to be the easiest sovereign to deal with.”The alluded partnership surfaced to mind when Jasmine recalled the Mukami brothers’ skirmish in Rotigenberg as some of their opponents consisted of Viboras, a race with whom they had believed to form a strong union. Much to their astonishment, they crossed swords with the snakes, even capturing one as a prisoner of war. “Among all the regions, the Vibora Alliance boasts the most diverse and expansive forests of any clan—deciduous forests, tropical jungles, vast grasslands—many of which cultivate poisonous plants. While we specialize in gemstones and artifacts for trade, they forage potent herbs from their woodlands, ingredients for venom-based concoctions at the cutting edge of demonic science. These substances serve a dual purpose: they can heal ailments or enhance one’s abilities in combat. As for their unique abilities worth noting, they possess toxic fangs, the means to paralyze, and seismic sense. Fortunately for us, with these enhanced strengths comes additional weaknesses. The Viboras are highly sensitive to extreme temperature changes, whether heat or cold.”Dragging further down, his forefinger hovered over the bottommost area, encircling a chain of islands. “After we engage with the snake clan, we’ll head south, where the Wolf Kingdom lies just beyond their borders. It is the coldest biome of the whole demon realm, featuring copious rivers, lakes, and wetlands. Believe it or not, at their farthest reaches, you’ll find a vast snowscape. Between their boreal forests and taiga landscape, the Wolves harvest rare plants with alchemical properties, though not nearly to the same degree as the Viboras. The former leader, Gottfried—another confidant of my benefactor—reigned over the land for many centuries, since the Millennial War. Now, their current king, Ebert, is Gottfried’s descendant. His castle is situated in the heart of an archipelago known as the Wolf’s Claw due to its formation.”For some reason, the young woman found it difficult to envision the pristine white of snow blanketing any acre of this unprecedented world. The demon realm, with its dark and dreary atmosphere, contrasted drastically against this supposed alabaster expanse, though she surmised she would inevitably witness it herself in due course. “They are a fiercely proud clan, as they travel and hunt in designated packs, finding strength in unshakable camaraderie. Their unique combat abilities involve sonic boom howls, a potent asset in a realm full of supernatural ears, and heightened environmental awareness. However, we can often exploit their reliance on a quadruped fighting style, which, though formidable, leaves them vulnerable to certain tactics. Wolves pride themselves on their military power, preferring battle to politics, so it is difficult to say how our meeting with King Ebert will unfold.”Nearing the conclusion of their outlined expedition, Ruki trailed his finger to the right, towards a barren settlement denoting sparse forestation compared to its neighbors.“To the east lies the Adler Empire, the destination we shall save for last. It earned its title as an empire due to the diversity of bird tribes within its borders other than the predominant eagles who dominate their lands. Herons, hawks, and falcons, to name a few. Their biomes are the most varied in the demon realm, characterized by dry deserts, deep valleys, and even floating islands. Fitting, considering only they or other winged demons can soar to such an elevated location. Their region also contains small remnants of tundra, vestiges from the neighboring Wolf clan. In the more unforgiving parts of their nation, minerals like volcanic glass and rare stones can be found—distinct from the gems of the Vampire territory. Rather than indulging in frivolity, however, the Adlers are a clan known for their talented artisans and renowned museums. They place great value on academia and the arts.”Umbral citrines widened at the mention of ‘floating islands,’ a concept conjured only in the wildest of imaginations. Suspended in the skies rather than seas, straight out of fiction, yet it truly existed in this universe. To no avail, she tried to picture how they would soar there together. While Ruki could easily summon bat familiars capable of flight, she surmised he would have to carry her in his arms once more, eliciting a hint of an infatuated smile at the corners of her lips. Nevertheless, she resumed a more neutral visage, listening intently to his lecture.“King Greil is a mysterious sovereign whom I know little of. Ironically enough, his name translates to ‘famous warrior of an esteemed army.’ Bold for a leader who distanced himself from the Millennial War only to side with the victor afterward. Still, I have no doubt of his cunning—his people are scholars, after all. Regardless of the moon’s phase, Adlers can fly at all times, since their wings are always present even in their humanoid forms. Although I have yet to witness it firsthand, they are also said to possess a unique skill in clairvoyance. Depending on the object—or perhaps even a person—they touch, they may or may not see visions of the future. Truly a fearsome quality, but they are nothing without their wings. Shoot them down and they’ll plummet to their deaths.”Soon, his forefinger landed over the area it began.“…And that takes us back to where we started, the Vampire territory.”From the cooperative Viboras, to the militant Wolves, and finally, the sagacious Adlers, each of these foreign demon races intrigued Jasmine, especially that of their diverse topographies. All except the unknown faction who attacked them. However, two specific landmarks caught her attention, ones that Ruki had excluded prior.“‘Lost Eden’ and ‘Banmaden?’ What are those? The first one isn’t really that garden, is it?”Caught off guard by her inquiry, the unexpected broach of ‘Eden’ brought a stern scowl to his visage. They collectively gazed upon the heart of the map, surrounded by moonlit mountains as well as the four main clans.“Shouldn’t have asked him that,” Kou leaned back in his seat. “Bit of a touchy subject.”“It’s alright,” sighed Ruki. “I don’t mind sharing. At this point, many secrets have come to light.”“A-ah, if you would rather not explain, then—”“Eden used to be the castle Karlheinz-sama raised the four of us in. We all share many precious memories of that place from our childhood, but now… It’s crumbling to dust, little by little.”Even while the eldest Mukami introduced her to the idiosyncrasies of the four clans, he continued to hold Trismégiste—Karlheinz—in the highest regard, second to none. Although she rejected his father’s condemnation of the siblings through the insulting epithet ‘spawn of Satan,’ the bonds they shared with their revered benefactor revealed a deeper verity. The family nurtured an abiding loyalty toward the man who pulled them from death’s door and granted them a second chance at life as bloodsucking demons. Within the sheltered confines of the lost castle known as ‘Eden,’ a domain sharing its namesake with the biblical garden, they spent their days as newly turned, impure Vampires. The symbolism embedded in their surroundings, coupled with their roles in the enigmatic Adam and Eve project, lent credence to their chosen identities as the ‘serpents of Eden.’ No one embraced this defiant role more devotedly than Ruki.Excluded from the political machinations beyond the ancient stronghold, the Mukami siblings, nevertheless, endured blame from persecuted groups such as the Ghouls, who attributed their own suffering and discrimination to these outcasts, the untold adoptive sons of Karlheinz. Indeed, his sadistic nature exulted in the brutality of siphoning her ambrosial blood, yet the efforts of the four extended toward an ambition greater than themselves: the betterment of the demon realm as a whole. Perhaps their long-forgotten humanity lingered in the depths of their undead hearts after all. As much as Ruki justified his cause for his father, a quest to forge a land unmarred by the scars they bore, it transcended mere filial obligation. The motivations underpinning his vision suggested a far more profound sense of purpose, even though he seemed reluctant to fully admit.Still, to the flesh-eating monsters populating the northernmost extremity of their world, they perceived her as a tireless instrument of the supposed malevolence poisoning their world. What a curious duo, Jasmine thought to herself in the recesses of her mind.The ‘Serpent of Eden’ and the ‘Servant of Evil.’Without waiting for her response, he clarified on a surreptitious castle beyond Rotigenberg—Banmaden.“The progenitors to all four of the main demon clans, beings formerly known as the ‘Founders,’ or colloquially, the ‘First Bloods,’ met exile in the extremity of this world, their ancestral home, following their defeat at the hands of my benefactor during the Millennial War. A plague called ‘Endzeit’ spread thereafter, afflicting only their kind and eradicating the last of their lineage. Well, all but one of them, technically. To make a long story short, only two brothers survived, and the older one killed his own sibling to preserve the dignity of their race, sparing it from disgrace before he died of Endzeit himself. For better or worse, not a single Founder lives today, perhaps for the greater good as their power surpassed all the bloodlines I have discussed thus far.”Given the exhaustive length of Ruki’s tirade, the listless sovereign had already succumbed to slumber upright in his chair, prompting the mortal woman beside him to nudge him awake with a delicate shake. Without uttering a sound, he startled back to full consciousness, his iolite gaze drifting toward his ever-diligent advisor. Meanwhile, the Mukami brothers struggled to stifle their laughter at the absurd display as they listened until the very end despite already possessing knowledge of the demon realm’s affairs that the eldest taught Jasmine. Across the table, cold and motionless, Reiji took mental note of the council meeting, yet offered no comment. “Well, I suppose we don’t really need to hear you ramble on about this anymore, do we?” Shu questioned with his umpteenth yawn. “Everyone knows their assigned tasks by now. Anyone who’s still clueless can stick around.”In finalization of their upcoming journey’s logistics, a faint irritation ignited in those tempestuous depths.“Then it’s decided,” the resolute aide remarked with a scathing glare. “Meeting adjourned.”High-backed chairs scraped against the polished floor as the council attendants stood from their seats. First to leave, the Vampire king departed, striding toward the exit without so much as a backward glance with Reiji following close behind his older brother. Stretching his arms above his head with a groan, Yuma left the room while Kou and Azusa trailed in the wake of his languid amble. Between convening with his brothers to review their duties, interrogating their captured hostage, and bidding his father farewell in the neutral zone, Ruki found himself burdened with countless undertakings before the arduous journey ahead. Straightening himself to his full stature, the eldest Mukami rounded the gilded table and absquatulated the chamber.Outside the western threshold, the corridor stretched toward an argent balcony protruding from the side of the castle. The very platform where Shu had stood before their urgent assembly commenced. A colonnade of marble balustrades framed the terrace, uniform and glowing beneath the perpetual lunar brilliance with a muted sheen. The pale stone floor mirrored the scintillating luminescence of a beautiful night sky that never extinguished, untouched by dawn, its clarity a striking contrast to the tangled thoughts preoccupying Ruki’s mind. Beyond the railing, a shaded, dense forest unfurled below like a sea of emerald foliage along the horizon. Silhouettes of jagged mountains in the distance cut deeply into the indigo veil overhead, blanketing the firmament with incandescent stars and dazzling constellations. From this altitude, even the commotion of city life eluded him and his supernatural hearing—only distant cries echoed now. Despite the tumult, balconies such as this often served as sanctuaries for the Vampire, one in which he could sort his ruminations in a comprehensible fashion.All the strategic plans he formulated at short notice replayed in his head like the bridges between historical and tactical parallels. Reinforcing the defensive perimeters of Rotigenberg and the Vampire territory’s border hearkened back to the Roman Empire’s Limes, a system of fortifications constructed to repel barbarian incursions and preemptively counter small-scale raids. The mountainous terrain offered an undeniable advantage, much like rivers had bolstered Rome’s defenses. Utilizing the craggy peaks provided not just a buffer but an early-warning mechanism against threats before they escalated into situations resembling the ambush he recently dismantled.Considerations surrounding the Ghoul’s autonomy surfaced next, weaving together economic ambition with their lingering distrust. Efforts to subsidize agriculture and trade evoked imagery of the Marshall Plan, enacted in 1948 to restore economic stability to war-ravaged Europe. That endeavor promoted markets, fueled growth, and even nurtured the development of entire nations. Yet, the worms of doubts still crawled in his brain. Applying such principles to the persecuted race of demons long subjugated under the other clans’ dominion presented unique challenges. They endured betrayal, bore the weight of exploitation, and saw little respite, even if clerics healed the survivor’s injuries in the neutral zone by now. Whether those wounds could heal fully or leave scars deepened by resentment remained uncertain. That hatred threatened to fester as further questions loomed.The propaganda campaign occupied his thoughts next, an unconventional yet bold tactic. The Cold War had relied heavily on such strategies, molding global opinion through carefully crafted messages that won them widespread favor, but his approach diverged sharply from the typical model. Rather than touting the Vampires’ superiority, it aimed to inspire camaraderie and shared purpose with the Ghouls. Not as their masters but as protectors, partners in a new era, severing the chains in abolishment. Success demanded delicacy, for the line between uniting and patronizing could break beneath the weight of centuries-old prejudices.A chill swept over him as he skeptically pondered the diplomatic journey ahead. The path to meeting the other sovereigns of the demon realm rankled with potentially misbegotten downfall. Failure in returning empty-handed without valuable insights chipped away at his conviction despite the confidence with which he carried himself. An equally, if not more daunting scenario emerged in his thoughts—dismissal and derision from the leaders themselves, scorning at his status as a turned, impure Vampire. Though not nearly as severe as the Ghoul’s discrimination, some demons ridiculed those bereft of pureblooded heritage, and so his presence alone could provide ample fodder for their mockery. Inquiries over Shu’s decision to send him instead of visiting them personally would likely arise, undermining his position as an envoy who only sought to bond beyond their borders. Despite everything his benefactor educated him about as a child, the thousands of tomes he read in that legendary library, and his experience with repelling the Viboras shortly after discovering his father’s miraculous survival, it seemed inadequate compared to the raw expertise of seasoned tacticians. Knowledge shaped by books alone lacked the valor forged in wars of attrition, where the demarcation between survival and ruin blurred in a sea of blood with each passing year.The moonlight fomented him with its clear tendrils, casting an argent radiance over the umbral expanse. Zephyrs threaded through the air, carrying with it the faint aroma of pine from nearby forests, a fragrance typically soothing yet futile in calming his ruminations. Amid the serene stagnancy of the night, Ruki questioned if his benefactor would arrive at these same decisions. Even long after the late king’s eternal rest, the echoes of his reign never faded as his intellect and inscrutable methods kept the demon clans in equilibrium. Animosities simmered yet never boiled over into full-fledged war. Paradoxically divided by bloodlines, prejudice, and territorial bounds, they had coexisted for centuries with minimal upheaval.“Just as I expected… It’s total chaos without you here, Karlheinz-sama.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“May I join you for a moment, Master?”A mellifluous voice resounded from behind atop the balcony, slamming the breaks on his train of thought. Indigo clouds scattered about the firmament, driven by blustery zephyrs that breathed life into the verdant groves sprung below, their rustling foliage heralding the incorporeal dawn of a new era. A juncture that, in accordance to the Vampire’s cautious hopes, conceivably favored diplomacy over war, global cooperation over isolationism. Halted at the threshold between the grand terrace and gilded halls of the esteemed Sakamaki Castle, Jasmine observed as the sturdy fabric of Ruki’s cloak billowed in the vespertine breeze. Forearms rested upon the marble balustrade in contemplative silence, yearning for seclusion, hesitant to acknowledge the servant who arrived unbidden. Rather than answering with approval or dismissal of her presence, he slowly turned his head her direction, the pallor of his visage reflected ever so faintly in the armored pauldron draped over his shoulder.“Wow, you really weren't kidding when you said school was the least of your worries… Anyway, I appreciate you teaching me about the demon realm. There is just so much to unpack! It means a lot to me that you would share to this extent, even if the world desperately needs saving.”“Might as well—you’re already here. Any permission I may or may not grant to you is mere afterthought. In fact, I could say that about most, if not all the times you meddled with my affairs. Such a nosy piece of livestock,” Ruki sulked over his shoulder as she jovially took her place beside him against the balustrade. “The noise from here only gets louder with each visit.”“Hm?” Jasmine strained her ears only to hear the same urban cacophony that greeted them earlier. “Well, that’s all the more reason why we need to work hard on this mission, right? We have to protect the people living here. Vampires, Ghouls, every single one of them. Even though I just found out about them recently… They have their own lives, and they deserve peace, too. Just as much as mankind, I would say.”Charcoal locks ruffled in the gale as he shook his head, chuckling softly to himself at her ignorance.“No, that’s not quite what I meant. The castle I told you about—Eden. The place where my benefactor, Karlheinz-sama, raised me as a fledgling Vampire when I was still young and naïve of the new world I inhabited. Only my brothers and I can hear its cries as it slowly disintegrates. It will never be the same home we remember.”Regret dulled her countenance as she lowered her head, midnight fringe casting shadows over her features.“That’s terrible, Ruki… I’m so sorry,” the maid frowned somberly as she averted her gaze. “I know I was quiet during the council, but I do think it’s sad. Do you want to visit? Isn’t there anything we can do to restore it, or perhaps even renovate it…?”“We can’t,” svelte fingers threaded through his atramentous locks in downcast chagrin. “There is nothing to salvage. We can only watch as it collapses in on itself. It’s labeled ‘lost’ for a reason on that map.”Visions resurfaced as Ruki reminisced on the surreptitious sanctuary of his undead upbringing. “The fate of Eden lies in the hands of Sakamaki Shu. Or, more accurately, whoever currently wears the crown as Vampire King. Its condition depends on the sovereign’s mental state. Not to say that he has gone mad—it’s more so my benefactor numbed his emotions and detached himself better than anyone. Therefore, while he was still alive, Eden stood tall and proud without so much as a fracture, thanks to his composure.”While Jasmine had yet to solidify her stance on the late sovereign, Karlheinz—originally known to her by the name Trismégiste—it became difficult to criticize Ruki’s revered benefactor in his presence. After all, she vividly remembered the moment he incapacitated his own biological father for even daring to berate and provoke out of sheer spite. The Mukamis appeared fond of their benefactor, much to the surprise of none, whereas Sakamaki Shu, his eldest son by blood, seemed utterly indifferent, almost as if he couldn’t care less about the man responsible for his birth. As for Reiji, she honestly couldn’t tell what lurked past those blank rubies framed by rectangular lens, especially after their first abrupt encounter in the manor when he delivered the grim news of Rotigenberg’s ambush. Yet, one quality of Karlheinz remained certain—he seemed venerated like the God of this world. “So, he had to be emotionless to keep that castle put together…? That’s awful! The crown is especially heavy on the wearer’s head in this realm, it seems. I guess that’s why Shu acts the way he does, during important meetings at that. Tremendous power of that level must be too much to bear.”In the wake of her sympathetic sentiments, he inclined his head ever so slightly, wordlessly concurring.“Sakamaki Shu has always been like that, even before ascending the throne. If anything, this is the most determined I’ve ever seen him. Ever since I became his right-hand man, he dozes off less often, takes fewer inopportune naps, and isn’t immediately recumbent in the first room he finds.”Stifling a giggle, she brought a hand from the railing to her lips, leaning forward yet stopping short.“Hehe… Yes, I suppose even if he’s king, I don’t have any trouble picturing a scene like that.”Tempests flickered over in a vexed roll of his eyes. What she found amusing only grated on his patience, testing the limits of self-restraint.“Very funny indeed,” sarcasm dripped from his lips like venom. “This is no laughing matter, Livestock. There was one time when I had to knock a chalice—poisoned by one of our enemies—out of his hands before he could drink from it. Imagine my surprise when he casually admitted he knew it was poisoned to begin with... and still planned to drink it regardless. Ugh, even now I still can’t believe him.”“H-he did what?!” Jasmine’s smile turned upside down into a frown as she exclaimed in arrant shock. “Does he enjoy gambling his life away and living on the edge or something?”“You tell me. As infuriating as he can be, it doesn’t mean I disrespect him as the current king per se. Of all the Sakamakis, he’s undoubtedly the most suited for the throne. Behind that lazy façade is a sensible man, believe it or not. Sure, he lounges around more than anyone I know, but he’s neither power-hungry nor hegemonic.”Wispy zephyrs caressed their midnight tresses as they gazed upon the sea of foliage in tandem.“It’s not that I don’t believe you, but… I always imagined a king to be more ambitious than what I saw in the council chamber just now. More driven like you, Ruki. I’m not saying the way he carries himself is wrong, especially since this role was thrust upon him, but it feels like he simply follows your lead because he trusts you. And, honestly, who wouldn’t? You’re a brilliant man, always thinking outside the box. But does he have any grand vision for this realm? Any goals of his own?”Withdrawing the hand that suppressed her laughter, the Exodus Ring gleamed beneath the moonlight with its pavé-set diamonds, blood-red garnets, and the black heart at its center, outshining the constellations above.“When I think of the story behind this talisman—or at least, its biblical counterpart—I remember the Israelites’ history of leaving Egypt after slavery,” unbreakable conviction in her tea-colored hues locked with his troubled stormy blue depths. “Will you do the same for the Ghouls, Ruki? Will you part the Red Sea for them in this world?”Incredulous snickers escaped him as he listened to her earnest comparison of recent plights to the second book of the Bible, a religious text that held no significance in a land full of vice-reveling demons.“Don’t be absurd. As much as I want peace for my family and, by extension, this world, ending the discrimination against Ghouls is consequently a byproduct of my main aspirations. My biological father has lived in Rotigenberg longer than I would’ve allowed him, drawn out enough to amplify his resentment tenfold. You know, despite his eons in that miasmatic wasteland, I secretly registered him as a servant under my name ever since I discovered his existence—his miraculous survival. That way he won’t end up under the thumb of some arrogant Vampire who would exploit him as nothing more than a lesser being in this hierarchy. So, to answer your overzealous question… If splitting this hypothetical Red Sea means my father can finally live without fear or subjugation, then yes—I’ll do it.”Resolute and resilient, tempests narrowed into slits at the mystical ring she wore, then back at her visage. The only ocean of red he parted came from the blood of his enemies pooling in their demise, spilling along the trail he must tread onward—a road carved toward their desired peace where no foe of his shall prevail.“You’d best not confuse my ambitions with altruism. I only do what I must. Nothing more, nothing less.”An enshrouded iota of gold lodged deep into the icy fortress of his undead heart glimmered with captivating luster. Its fulgent invitation beckoned her closer, a virtue visible only to the maid who sang his praises. Neither the crimson puddle spreading at his feet, the hundreds felled by his blade in the name of protection, nor the aloof façade guarding his deeper aspirations clouded Jasmine’s perception of him. Even someone as naïve as her saw through the so-called ‘evil.’ A compelling admiration burned inextinguishably for him, not only for the pleasure behind his bite, the strategies he effortlessly devised in seconds, or the care he extended to his family, but also for his hidden passion that shone so blindingly bright. Beneath the sadistic proclivities he proudly brandished as a Vampire, a kind heart lost to time laid buried. Weathered by the horrors of a human past, shaped by the anguish of a scion who had lost everything, the likes of which few could endure and survive to tell the tale with strength stoked anew.
The more I learn about Ruki, the more I find myself admiring him.
Those thoughts suffused Jasmine, further kindling the inferno of her endearment.“In other news, I can only hope my brothers will do their part without endangering themselves.”The steadfast cadence of Ruki’s voice snapped her out of her reveries as she returned to reality. However, upon hearing mention of his brothers and recalling their respective duties, she mulled over the instances at university, particularly the day she searched for the eldest after he mysteriously stormed out of the classroom. Thereafter, she approached Kou, surrounded by his obsequious fangirls in the hall. It all seemed to connect—Ruki had once referred to Kou as the most capable of ‘debuting’ in this realm and spreading propaganda to further their cause.“Ah, about that!” A hint of enthusiasm echoed in the maid’s sudden epiphany. “I had no idea Kou was really a ‘bigshot idol’ like Yuma said! Oh, I hope I didn’t offend him too much by not recognizing him sooner… That’s something I’ve always been teased for, not knowing the names or faces of famous people. Now that I think about it, I guess that’s why all the girls were always flocking to him between classes. Who wouldn’t be thrilled attending the same school as their favorite celebrity? Though I’ve never had one myself…”The abrupt yet lighthearted shift in subject earned an upward curl of his lips into a wry smirk.“Like I said before, you must live under a rock if you didn’t know about my brother’s career as an idol. Kou’s talent and charm has garnered him a considerable share of adoring fans—mostly girls, who can be as annoyingly persistent as the paparazzi, always trying to stalk him to no avail. You can imagine why. Quite the nuisance, but to each their own. He enjoys performing on the stage, producing music, and even starring in television on rare occasion, so I won’t forbid him from his work. As long as he remembers to behave in a way that doesn’t jeopardize our existence and prioritizes his duties as a Vampire above all else, I won’t interfere. Still, it’s nothing for you to fret over. If anything, he most likely found your oblivion a breath of fresh air.”Much like the welcome relief he spoke of, Jasmine’s late night conversation with him served as respite from rumination. Light as the breeze sweeping over the balcony, her words somehow lessened the weight of the world on his shoulders, even if only for a moment. From her euphonious tone as soft as the leaves bristling with the wind to the way she effortlessly chatted about pressing matters and carefree musings alike, she managed to uplift him despite the dire events. A flower fragrant with conviction, weathered by the winter, blooming in dignified resilience. Always carrying a piece of spring with her, scattering its petals into the otherworldly dread.“Maybe when this is all over he can perform his best songs for us,” an ebullient smile rose with her suggestion as she giggled. “It would be a fantastic way to celebrate everyone’s safe return.”“Perhaps,” he gave an uncharacteristically noncommittal reply as steel-blue hues fixated on the horizon. “He’ll have to go on hiatus and perform in the demon realm for a while. I’m certain his adoring fans won’t take kindly to that. Who knows, maybe they’re as foolish and reckless as you are—desperate enough to chase him into this world just to avoid missing a single concert.”“Hey! I’m not that foolish, you know… Or reckless!” Puffing up her cheek in a mock-sulky pout, she folded her arms with exaggerated vivacity. “I wouldn’t run to the middle of a battlefield just to hear the billboard hot 100! Well, maybe if it was your hit single, Ruki! Hehe.”Despite his derisive cadence, the subtle curve of his smirk betrayed his faint amusement, finding humor in her nonsensical comment. Without hesitation, he reached forth to gently pinch the distended side of her face, the action equally unexpected and surprisingly intimate.“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” an incredulous scoff burst from him as he relinquished his upbraiding hold. “I don’t sing.”“Aww, why not? What a shame… You have such a nice and smooth voice, too… Not nasally at all! In fact, I love it when you ramble. With a little bit of vocal training, you would be the best singer ever!”Skepticism etched upon his visage as he pictured himself on that stage, microphone in hand, adorned in garish attire, singing to thousands. The very idea almost sent an imperceptible shudder down his spine in disgust. The imagined spectacle clashed with his stoic nature, for he valued solitude and peace over fickle admiration. “Absolutely not.”“Come on, it would be so much fun! But... if you want to be like that, suit yourself. You said he should take his other duties as a Vampire more seriously than his idol work. So, tell me—what exactly does that involve for you and your brothers?”No longer beating around the bush, Jasmine ditched the pretense, opting to reveal a revelation than tease. “They told me about the Adam and Eve project, you know. How you were apparently obsessed with becoming Adam—whatever that means.”Shock rippled through his rigid form as he froze in place against the balustrade. Evidently, she sought answers he had no intention of yielding yet. The maid had no business uncovering the pinnacle of his benefactor’s greatest ambitions, the grand ship he meant to propel with his brothers as its waves. The awakening of Adam and Eve represented more than a prophecy or biblical scripture; it entailed the origin of a new race Karlheinz envisioned, merging the finest traits of demons and humans into a singular, perfect union. His brothers would answer for their careless tongues in harsh reprimanding eventually for sharing such secrets with someone like her—mere prey bound to shed blood and slake his thirst.“Now that’s a change in topic. How much do you know?”“N-not much at all, that’s why I asked! Um… Yuma mentioned how you were obsessed with becoming Adam, all to prove you were better than the purebloods… or something along those lines. I figured I should at least ask you about it and hear your perspective.”“‘Obsessed’ is an exaggeration. I simply dedicated myself more wholeheartedly to Karlheinz-sama’s cause compared to my brothers. We weren’t trying to prove ourselves to be better than the Sakamakis—though I suppose that might have played a small part. In any case, it was the least the four of us could do after he saved us that day. What greater way to repay him than to see to it that his goals are realized?”The exact objectives of this so-called ‘Adam and Eve plan’ bilked explanation for Jasmine who still drowned in her own growing confusion. While Ruki’s unwavering dedication towards his benefactor remained abundantly clear, the connection between the biblical first humans and the intricate affairs of the demon world—let alone the late Vampire King—remained a puzzle she couldn’t begin to unravel. Rather than interrogating him more than necessary, she settled for a subtler line of questioning.“So, does that mean… his goals were realized after all? Did the Adam and Eve plan work out in the end?”“Yes and no. Eve has chosen her Adam, but the new race my benefactor envisioned has yet to be born.”“A new… race?” A hesitant unease tinged her quavering voice. “You mean… like eugenics?”Even if only a little, the unforeseen conclusion she drew from his brief explanation amused him. “Not quite so drastic. Karlheinz-sama was fascinated with mankind. Ironic, given he was the most powerful demon in this realm when he was still alive, but I digress. He sought to coalesce the ‘kindness’ of humanity with the supernaturality of purebloods—more specifically, one of his six sons. To that end, he implanted the heart of a demon lord’s daughter into a human girl. That girl grew up to be ‘Eve.’ My brothers and I were tasked with meeting this girl and persuading her to select an ‘Adam’ sooner rather than later. Together, they would obtain the power to herald a new world, starting with them and their descendants.”In a desperate attempt to process his words, Jasmine furrowed her brow, lost in contemplation.“I think I might get the gist of it, but it’s still confusing. That kind girl beside Shu—she was ‘Eve,’ wasn’t she? She seemed so sweet. I mean, she tried to wake him up whenever he started dozing off, and she was accepting of your ideas. It’s no wonder why someone would want to be her Adam.”“It doesn’t exactly work like that.”“What do you mean?”“Eve must choose Adam of her own volition. It is a bond that cannot be forced.”“So, in essence… She had to fall in love with him, right?”“…You could say that,” a haughty disdain laced his tone as if he refused to repeat back such a strong concept. “In a sense, the same can be said of Adam for her as well. The bond between them must be genuine. A choice based solely on raw emotion—the very characteristic that fascinated my benefactor to begin with.”Midnight tresses cascaded back and forth as she shook her head disapprovingly.“That’s no good, Ruki. You pursued her out of duty, didn’t you? That’s not love.”Hope shone in her tea-hued depths.“Maybe it’s a blessing in disguise that she fell in love with Shu, then! Now you’re free to pursue someone naturally, to follow your own desires. I felt a bit sorry for Shu ever since I learned about his powers. He can’t go anywhere… but not you. You can chase your dreams—the world is your oyster once we end this conflict!”‘Love.’ ‘Vulnerability.’ Genuine bonds joined in reciprocated trust.Such delicate luxuries eluded a charlatan Vampire like himself.Amid the egregious bloodshed and grueling battles, Ruki wondered if the romantic notion of being gentle could ever reside within him. The prospect of affection, foreign and long forgotten, seemed irreconcilable with his inured nature as a demon of the night. In his mind, Vampires like him, forged by adversity and scarred for life, held no capacity for love. Betrayal, dereliction, and sacrifice shaped his entire existence, realities that left no space for tenderness to flourish into love. A besotted attachment so profound yet sought by all, mankind and undead alike. The touch of his subzero skin conveyed nothing but cold, stripped of its birthright solace. A stagnant heart incapable of beating could never serve as an intimate sanctuary for another in which to spill their innermost sincerest sentiments. In some aspects, he viewed his own vampirism as punishment prohibiting him from such a privilege. There was no way he could offer comfort, let alone love, to someone else.Hatred consumed him for as long as he could remember, leaving no trace of the ability to love.Perhaps being an impure Vampire did not obstruct as the sole impediment barring his ascension to Adam. Try as he might to tempt and seduce Eve—drain her legendary ambrosia, compel her submission to him instead of the Sakamakis—he deemed himself incapable of the best result after infatuation, a prerequisite to genesis.“Don’t spout such drivel just because you think you have a shot at courtship with me, Livestock. In another life, I might have preyed on her similarly to how I did you. Besides… I am incapable of love. That’s a worthless concept I cannot afford to entertain. I’ve long accepted that it’s beyond my reach—something I can never have—not that I desire it in the first place. After what my birth parents did all those years ago, why should I? People keep you around only when it’s convenient for them. They delude themselves into love. Then, they inevitably abandon you. Look at yourself, Livestock. Even your own family cast you away without a second thought.”It shattered her heart to witness someone extraordinarily beloved and cherished to her belittle himself through veiled self-reproach, insistent upon an inability to love another. A man so protective, caring, steadfast, strong, and brilliant, blind to his own facets. Jasmine vowed to show Ruki the error of those stubborn beliefs, determined to teach that he possessed not only the capacity to love but also the worthiness to receive love in return.“That’s not true at all, Ruki. Everyone desires love… even those who pretend they don’t or try to bury it deep down. But I know you’re capable of love—I’ve seen it in the way you fight, in the way you lead. And I didn’t say the love had to be for me, you know. You saved your father because you love him, even if you refuse to admit it.”For just a fleeting moment, she leaned in, as though searching for a glimmer of gold hidden within the icy fortress she longed to thaw.“No matter what happens, love or not, I’ll keep wishing for a world where you can be happy.”The very prospect of deriving joy from such a frivolous and naïve sentiment appeared absurd to him.“Ha, a world with my ‘happiness’ in mind…” The Vampire repeated back incredulously. “It’s too late.”“It’s never too late! You and your father are alive, you can still make amends!”As far as he knew, reconciling with the obdurate parent of his human past would never truly happen. Too many years had evaporated in the wake of his resuscitation, forced to spend his days in the ruins of Rotigenberg. No longer human, but a flesh-craving Ghoul, his only tie to Ruki in the bitter knowledge that his son now served the whims of his greatest nemesis—Karlheinz. An apology could never undo the wrongdoings that festered between them. Despite how much he wished they could live and reunite under different circumstances, he had to face the truth. No amount of atonement could ever erase the pain or restore the past.“When my father killed himself, I became homeless, just like you. Except I was stubborn. I wandered the streets, injured from my servants taking their revenge on me, refusing to steal food or money like the other orphans. I rejected any kind of help. That is, until I fainted from starvation. Some clergymen took me in… They took me to that orphanage and branded me like livestock. Rather than staying by my side, he drank his life away leading to his suicide, and he even hit my mother before she also abandoned me. Therefore, I’d say my biological father is more like the devil than Karlheinz-sama ever was, even when he played the role of ‘Trismégiste.’”Looking back on their first reunion as Ghoul and Vampire, Ruki still endured the suffocating burden of disbelief as vitriol snaked around him like a vice. The memories of that encounter, toxic like the miasma of Rotigenberg, felt as vivid as if they had happened just yesterday. In the rotten alleys of the demon realm’s extremity, his father had reappeared, not as the parent he once knew but like an apparition of his tormented past. His livid reaction, eerily similar to when they rescued him from the crumbling debris, exuded with unparalleled indignation.Smug and ever-scheming, Kino, the leader of the Ravens— the recreant who Sakamaki Shu eventually dispelled after his attempts to steal his inherited power—orchestrated their meeting. Eager to toy with family affairs, he tailed Ruki’s every move as he investigated the connection between Trismégiste and the events that dictated his life as a human. According to him, Trismégiste required corpses for his gruesome experiments using fallen humans from the revolution as his lab rats. Some decomposed while a select few miraculously resurrected as Ghouls. In his skepticism, initially the eldest Mukami scoffed at the notion, deeming such vile phenomenon unthinkable. That is, until the head of the Ravens reminded him of his own revival at Karlheinz’s hands.
“Have you forgotten? You should have already died once.”
Then came the cruelest twist of all. A face Ruki had known his entire life—that of his father. For a moment, time froze with sheer impossibility. The all-too-familiar figure lumbered into frame, numbing the Vampire to the core in shock. The encounter stunned him beyond belief as he struggled to accept the unfolding reality. To prove his identity, his father recounted how Trismégiste’s followers took his body after his suicide. Some rejoiced in their second chance while others, like himself, grew resentful as he wished to remain dead.Just like their second meeting with Jasmine as an uneasy witness, their first reunion quickly escalated. Each accusation of betrayal struck Ruki like daggers as his father lamented his alignment with Karlheinz, the devil who destroyed their lives. In a fit of fury, the Ghoul lunged at him, grabbing him by the collar with strength that belied his decayed form, yet the Vampire resisted, struggling to break free of his irate grasp. After observing in spiteful amusement, Kino ordered his servant to seize him, separating father and son once more. Worse than the encounter itself, the aftermath resulted in Ruki sequestering himself in his room for weeks. Desperate to reconcile his loyalty with the horrors revealed to him, a surging guilt coiled inside him like serpents around its game, prey to a streak of trial after tribulation.
“Just admit it already. Only God can revive dead people. And who can be called a God in this world?”
Even after unending turmoil, he wanted to believe in the benevolence of Karlheinz. Simultaneously, he wished for his birth father to spend his second life free of misery, away from those rotting wastelands, and distanced from the persecution that came with being a Ghoul. Still, he struggled to comprehend how the same man who had rescued him from the orphanage and transformed him into a Vampire could also stand as the politician behind his father’s termination from Parliament, which ultimately led to their family’s bankruptcy, the suicide, the elopement, and utmost downfall. Revealing this to his brothers proved equally difficult, siblings he had met through his benefactor.Everything ceased to make sense, unraveling and spiraling into despair. At times, he wondered whether to continue his devotion to the Adam and Eve plan or devote himself to helping his father escape Rotigenberg entirely. Yet, he found a teetering balance. He swore to serve as the right-hand man to Sakamaki Shu, the current king, while also guiding the demon realm toward tranquility, paving a path for his father to live free of worry.“Despite that, I want him to live in peace. I want him to live on, not take his own life a second time. But as for making amends… that ship has long since sailed.” As the Vampire expressed the dark cloud of his past hovering over him, she swiftly fled from the pity. Sorrow for his situation pursued her swirling thoughts, but even so, her hope outran it. Optimism for better days, gratitude for beautiful moments.“That’s… That’s heartbreaking, Ruki. No one deserves that kind of pain,” she quavered with sincerity. “I’m not trying to tell you how to feel or pretend I can understand what you’ve been through, but… I don’t think I could ever bring myself to call either of my parents the Devil. Yes, my mother hurt me in ways I didn’t know were possible, but it wasn’t always like that.”Gone with the wind, pity dissipated with the promise of tomorrow’s light.“I relate a lot to you more than I realized. My grandpa was an alcoholic, too. He never laid a hand on anyone, but the way he’d scream at my grandma… the awful things he’d call her… It terrified me as a kid. Honestly, it still does to this day. I prefer to keep my distance from someone like that even now.”The immense suffering of his made her believe he deserved a true second chance at life, at happiness.“Still… it wasn’t all bad. There were plenty of good, precious moments too. Memories that I’ll always look back on fondly,” she gazed beyond the balustrade wistfully. “That’s what makes it hurt even more. The contrast between love and pain. Sorrow and happiness. Reconciling with the fact that our loved ones wield the most potential to hurt us. And I think that’s why you want your father to have peace, isn’t it? Because no matter what he’s done, no matter how much he’s hurt you…”A solemn breeze caressed her cheek as she turned to face him, locking with his adrift tempests.“…He’s still your father. That’s love if I’ve ever seen it.”At a loss for words, his usual eloquence abandoned him along with her fleeing pity.“You call it ‘love,’ but I only do what any son would. What any aide to the king would do to avoid war.”Similar yet separate misfortunes afflicted them both. A slight sense of what he could only describe as mortification stirred within him, inexplicably affected by her presence, by her sincerity. A sincerity that resonated with a certain truth buried deep down, one he couldn’t easily acknowledge nor dismiss. After the recent ambush, he had to remain vigilant. Perhaps she mustered that same strength earlier in Rotigenberg, undaunted and hopeful.Deep down, a sadistic curiosity swelled as he wondered what lengths he must push to smother that earnest streak of hers. Despite the stressful ordeals and the near-death experiences, she clung to unshaken resolve, refusing to part with the faintest possibility that their lives could someday improve. A young woman of nineteen naïve years, thrown away by her family and raised within a cold, hypocritical religious institution who couldn’t care less for their most devout churchgoers. She endured a system preaching salvation and virtue while ironically scorning other beliefs, arrogantly demanding conversion.No matter how he viewed it, Jasmine puzzled him. So much so, that he speculated if beneath her unyielding kindness laid a hidden ruthless nature of her own, deriving pleasure from the sight of their enemies falling so effortlessly. After all, those violated by cruelty only grew bitter, despising everyone and everything—a transformation he witnessed like the back of his hand.“Good grief, you and your endless questions have somehow led us here. Now it’s my turn—you were awfully unfazed by the casualties of battle. My brothers and I must have killed hundreds in front of your very eyes. Did it not bother you in the slightest?”Resplendent earthbound hues widened with surprise before settling into its prior calm. A sheepish grin rose on her countenance as he took interest in her, however small and fleeting. As much as she longed to learn more about her Vampire master, much remained unknown about her to him as well.“Oh, that? You see, my family has a long history of military service. Every man enlisted in the army—it sort of became a tradition. Hehe, I thank my lucky stars every day that I’m a girl. Not that they would’ve forced me to follow otherwise, but I’m not one for fighting. I get it though—people fight to protect their family, just like you, Ruki. That’s why when you fought in Rotigenberg, I was more amazed than scared at some point. Even though my family didn’t fight with swords, I figured you must’ve fought with the same determination as them.”Intrigued by this revelation, his brow arched as he tilted his head toward the maid who never ceased to perplex him, elbows poised on the marble balustrade in mild bewilderment.“It sure is surprise after surprise with you, Livestock. So, your family are real fighters, then. Not paper-pushers or tacticians, but actual soldiers. Still, I’m astonished by your persisting naivete. War has no place for optimism like yours.”A deafening clash of swords reverberated as Ruki recalled his introduction to the brand, a formative lesson, one of many imparted by his enigmatic benefactor. The duel unfolded with relentless ferocity, an intricate dance of blows exchanged in reticence broken only by the ragged breaths of those participating. Blades forged from bronze, their edges dulled in comparison to lethal silver, sparing immortal flesh from irreparable harm. The singular bane of demonkind held no room here.Young Ruki confronted the towering figure whose tresses of white deepened into incarnadine at its ends with each fierce brandish. Thousands of years his senior, his opponent—the Vampire King honed by centuries and elevated after Romania’s revolution—exuded an unmistakable godlike aura akin to what he demonstrated during his last night as a human. Crimson and obsidian threads hung from his frame in tattered regality with a pearlescent ascot incongruously adorning his neck as though defying the practiced combat at hand. Despite enduring a vehement barrage of strikes, young Ruki’s posture remained steadfast and unfaltering. Bereft of his mortality, the bronze sword held in a firm grip, though impotent against the bloodsucking race, slashed with newfound freedom. The scion wielded his blade not with intent but with brash abandon. Unshackled from haunting memories and personal desires, bound only to the will of the divine savior who extricated him from perdition.“This concludes your training for tonight, child. You may go now. Although that serves no further purpose… Leave it behind.”On Karlheinz’s command, the boy leaned the bronze sword against a pillar and left with a respectful bow.In an effort to train the young scion in mastering and controlling his vampiric powers, they often dueled. Bronze clangoring against bronze with a metallic hiss until Ruki wielded the brand with a disciplined stance and sharp precision, earning the satisfaction of his benefactor. Together, the four Mukami children refined their battle technique, though their youth saw no skirmishes beyond practice. Nonetheless, Karlheinz ensured they stood ready for the trials that now confronted them.Many nights at the castle of Eden passed like this, with grueling lessons and quiet teachings alike. On others, the scion found himself contentedly engrossed in the endless tomes of Vampire King’s legendary library.“Why are you only educating me?” The boy asked one evening, ensconced at an antique table. “You haven’t been teaching Kou, Yuma, or Azusa these lessons... I know because they’re clueless when I mention it.”Seated across him, Karlheinz carefully closed a heavy book, a gentle grin gracing his features.“Hm... Listen, Ruki. When people are born, they have a certain role in store for them.”“A certain... role?”“Indeed. And when you were reborn as a Vampire, that role changed. You’re a clever child, Ruki. No, an exceptional prodigy. My wish is for you to use your gifts to fulfill that role. That is why I extended my hand out to you and your brothers that day.”“Fulfill... your wish?” Uncertainty faltered in his youthful voice. “Me?”As if echoing the sentiment he longed to hear his whole life, Karlheinz finally answered.“Serve me, Ruki. I need you.”For the first time in his life, the eldest Mukami felt needed by someone else. An irreplaceable sense of belonging took root in an undead heart enshrouded by relentless devotion. His benefactor, his savior, Karlheinz, entrusted him with an inimitable role only he could fulfill. A purpose no other could serve nor claim. That obligation demanded recompense, an eternal debt of gratitude. As the years unfolded, when he grew past his fledgling stage, he vowed to propel the Adam and Eve plan forward like waves driving a ship toward its destined course. A vision the former godlike king cherished deeply, no matter the cost to achieve its fruition. More than his own brothers, he riveted himself to its success, albeit a growing envy festered for a station that didn’t belong to him—Eve’s chosen ‘Adam,’ a position forever out of reach due to his impure, turned nature. Only pureblood Vampires could become Adam, a restriction he silently detested, fueling perceived inadequacy and shortcomings. With Karlheinz put to rest and Eve already united with her Adam, even now, Ruki continued to question his true purpose, the role his late benefactor demanded of him and his brothers. Never destined to become Adam themselves, but rather slithering in the shadows as serpents of Eden, those who would tempt Eve, conducive to her decision. Lastly, he recalled an important caveat bestowed onto him, one that echoed within him today.“Ruki,” the deity-like Vampire sovereign called to him outside the castle of Eden. “There’s something I want you to remember.”“Yes, Karlheinz-sama.” The scion smiled at his savior. “What is it?”“Listen carefully,” he warned sternly. “You mustn’t limit your belief to only the things you can see.”A flash of confusion crossed the young boy’s face, unsure of the meaning behind his cryptic advice.“...What do you mean?”“In this world, the things that hold the greatest value are often invisible to the eye. It’s up to you to determine whether what you perceive is true or not. That’s why you must exercise caution and discernment when seeking the truth. I know you’re a clever boy—you’ll figure it out.”“Understood,” the child reaffirmed obediently. “If that is what you wish, Karlheinz-sama.”That guidance repeated in the recesses of his mind as new adversaries emerged, all vying for the crown. In Karlheinz’s absence, the throne stood as a coveted prize. Enemies sought to capitalize, striking while the iron ignited hot. While Shu still grappled with the godlike abilities he inherited, they posed a legitimate threat. Everything he learned in perfecting his technique with the brand would soon come into play on the battlefield, during their upcoming expedition to foreign lands, maiming those who dared to obscure the path to peace. To accommodate for what an impure Vampire lacked compared to that of a pureblood, he practiced day and night. He heeded the current sovereign’s suggestion, taking in a new livestock to feed upon. That rich, delectable blood stoked the swings of his sword, enhanced his teleportation across greater distances, and fortified his endurance as he fought through what would otherwise exhaust him. At first, the prospect of bringing his prey along with him on the assigned journey felt cumbersome, yet it would prove a viable strategy in the name of diplomatic outreach.“Yes, I realize that I may be a little too ambitious for my own good sometimes, but I’m really glad Shu has you in his corner, Ruki. Though I think I’ve been avoiding the elephant in the room…”The next statement broke him out of his wistful haze.“You’re even stronger than I thought, especially since you used to be human. I never would have guessed.”“Ah, so you were able to deduce that after all. Your keen observations never fail to impress. That’s correct… I lived as a human during the Romanian revolution. It was never a calamity I merely witnessed over the course of history or read about in some textbook. Everything I told you about Trismégiste—Karlheinz-sama—I experienced firsthand. No, survived it, thanks to his benevolence. I always understood he did not save my brothers and I from that orphanage out of altruism without expecting anything in return, yet even so, I chose to commit myself to his cause no matter how steep the project, no matter how insurmountable his aspirations soared. To others, he may have been the Devil incarnate, but to me, he was more like a God. He truly was our salvation.”A dark glint flickered in those thunderous tempests at the reminder of his former mortality.“Although I fight for my biological father’s peace in his passing, I only ever will have one real father, and that’s none other than Karlheinz-sama. The benefactor I swore to serve, the one to whom I pledged my allegiance. In some ways, my brothers and I did fulfill our roles to him. We tempted Eve into choosing her Adam—Sakamaki Shu. That choice allowed Karlheinz-sama to pass in peace, knowing a suitable heir would inherit his powers. So, even though he no longer walks this earth, even though I could never become Adam, I’ll continue to serve him by standing as his eldest son’s trusted advisor. It is the only way to repay my debt to him for all he has done.”Hidden fear amalgamated with a phenomenon Jasmine witnessed from birth to adulthood at the sight of Ruki’s ongoing devotion, hearkening back to how her parents worshipped God blindly in that church. Without a second thought, without question, their unwavering faith consumed life savings and precious time, all squandered for drawn-out sermons meant to intimidate rather than inspire. Although she never encountered the head minister leading that religious organization in person, she always imagined a wealthy opportunist exploiting pious followers in a lucrative yet deplorable scheme. Even after her family cast her away, she questioned the importance of an intangible god incapable of truly performing miracles or granting blessings. What others deemed a gift from God seemed to her like mere coincidences occurring due to serendipitous fortune rather than divine intervention.Hypocritically, and perhaps ironically, Jasmine likened Ruki to a god when they first met, despite knowing full well he existed as a Vampire rather than a deity. Nevertheless, it frightened and unsettled her deeply to see him praise Karlheinz with a smirk on his face, the very perpetrator responsible for the downfall of his human family in the past. His so-called ‘benefactor’ later rescued him from that hell, but only after orchestrating the events that placed him there in the first place. Seeing the same master who she grew to admire and respect pledge his unfaltering loyalty to such a figure sent chills down her spine as it reminded her of those blind to the church’s evil. The way he vowed to carry out his will at all costs, even long after the late king’s death, terrified her to no end.Neither deigning to judgment nor pity, Jasmine yearned to pull him free from Karlheinz’s lingering grip. Even from the grave, he dictated every step of Ruki’s path with a suffocating influence. Although the Mukami family justified their benefactor’s actions as the means that united them, she refused to forgive the suffering inflicted on Ruki in his youth, hardships someone so inexperienced never deserved. Karlheinz’s political maneuvering as Trismégiste directly contributed to the downfall of Ruki’s biological father. Engulfed in bitterness, he drunkenly blamed Karlheinz for his dismissal from Parliament, an esteemed occupation. Bankruptcy soon followed, driving his wife away to elope with another man and leave their child to fend for himself. That man’s eventual suicide sealed the young boy’s tragic fate, a chain of misfortune Karlheinz set in motion.Despite this, Ruki still referred to him as his ‘benefactor,’ a title Jasmine could not reconcile with after the unfathomable chaos sowed and ensued.This dedication explained why Ruki acted with restraint, each strategic move carried with purpose to fulfill Karlheinz’s vision. He embraced the arduous role of aide and pursued the Adam and Eve project with relentless focus, though Jasmine still failed to grasp its true significance. His obsession with becoming Adam consumed him, framed as the ultimate act of gratitude to the man who granted him a second chance, a second life—one he never should have needed to begin with had Karlheinz never interfered.From her perspective, Ruki had already sacrificed so much—too much—for a man who both paradoxically ruined and saved his life. That same devotion stole the freedom to explore his own personal desires, aspirations he shied away from under the aloof guise of stoicism and a diligent sense of duty. Without the shadow of his so-called benefactor looming over him, he could live freely and pursue dreams unburdened by the endless need to prove himself worthy of salvation. Now and in the future, this relentless importunate struggle shackled him to a past he could never truly escape, imprisoned in cage after cage.Not only imprisoned—but also cursed. Cursed in the endless cycle of hatred.
“Cursed are you above all livestock and above all beasts of the field; on your belly you shall go, and dust you shall eat all the days of your life.”
Branded like livestock from a young age. Cursed to live his second chance at life as an immortal Vampire. Jasmine recalled this verse from the Bible, specifically from the Book of Genesis. Perhaps this connection elucidated why she gravitated toward him in such a short span. Two sides of the same coin, deflecting against the world’s rigid black-and-white notions of right and wrong, saving each other from those who would lead them astray. She likened Ruki’s role as the serpent of Eden to that of her own unforgivable apostasy, both of them exceeding expectations and questioning the structures designed to shackle them in place away from freedom.Together, they defied those who sought to drag them back into the confines of blind obeisance. Like the forbidden fruit, which unlocked the knowledge of good and evil, their shared temerity illuminated truths the likes of which few mustered courage to face. Against all devout churchgoers’ faith, to her, God resembled little more than a ruthless tyrant. A shepherd demanding his flock’s blissful ignorance, refusing them the freedom to think, question, or explore morality. His promise of paradise felt hollow, a bribe to keep believers complacent.The serpent’s role, meant to deflect from God and serve the Devil, had always fascinated her. Thus, Jasmine found Ruki’s loyalty to Karlheinz tragically ironic. An allegiance to a figure as oppressive as manipulative as the God she had grown to reject.“If there’s one miracle that man performed, it’s that he managed to save you and your brothers from death. For that, I’m eternally grateful. Without him, we wouldn’t have met, we wouldn’t be standing here, talking like this. Who knows what would have happened to me when I became homeless… I’d probably still be huddling in in a poorly pitched tent in the middle of nowhere. So, I’m thankful for you too, Ruki… Even if you don’t consider yourself the heroic type. And I can see why you are indebted to his miracles as well. But don’t you think… Don’t you think you’ve served him well until now?”The dreaded outcome bore down on her. Just as her family had, Jasmine couldn’t bear the idea of Ruki binding himself to this higher power, sacrificing his life and happiness. She couldn’t stand to see him relinquish precious time reserved for his brothers in the name of someone long gone—a figure who had both rescued and manipulated him. Many people harboring ulterior motives provided their aid, but not without strings attached, often cloaking their demands beneath the veneer of benevolence. All so that the recipient would do their bidding like a marionette on a lonely string. A cruel yet familiar illusion.No matter the consequences, whether he would strike her unconscious or suck every last drop of blood out of her veins for saying this, Jasmine refused to hold back. The unbearable truth demanded his attention: living solely for the sake of fulfilling another’s ambitions while neglecting your own would only lead to misery. For once, as a Vampire, he needed to embrace his own personal desires and take control of his own fate.“You don’t have to sacrifice everything for Karlheinz just because he saved you. One good deed doesn’t erase a legacy of evil. No, he didn’t rescue you… He hurt you.”Ferocious zephyrs howled unceasingly in concert with an otherwise silence enveloping the balcony. Reticent and guarded, he froze in rigid posture, not from incredulity but rather a sensation beyond that. Expectations shattered and exceeded, surpassed in such a way that he pondered the height of her stupidity. Unpropitious tempests traced an invisible trail along the marble balustrade, pelting upon where her palms rested. Finally, his steel gaze lifted, glaring at her directly yet lacking in his usual contempt and distrust. Those stormy blues appeared more distant than ever, yet their intensity clouded over every sinew of her body. Cold, foreboding, and vaguely resentful. A visage of challenge, a silent accusation. Subtly shifting, his towering frame angled closer as if daring her to continue such insipid drivel when she already heard how he dedicated himself to Karlheinz’s cause, how he incapacitated his birth father in her presence, all brutal demonstrations of his ignited resolve.“And so the livestock tries to tempt her master for a change. Then what about you? Aren’t you doing the exact same thing for me? How hypocritical.”That anticipated yet harrowing label spilled from his venomous tone like poison.“From the very start, everything I have done has been for my own benefit. Yes, I provided you shelter. A roof over your head, a warm bed to sleep in, food you wouldn’t be able to eat in just any household so that your blood would be of the finest quality. I allowed you to continue your studies at school, only to choke and dangle you from the rooftop that same day. I let you run errands with me, chasing away your despicable mother in the process. Not out of pity, but because her existence inconvenienced me. And when the Ghouls came to devour you, I saved you—not out of misplaced kindness, but because I still require your blood for this expedition. Every so-called mercy I’ve granted you has served one purpose and one purpose only—mine.”Lowering himself to her height, his hand hurriedly snatched her chin, forcing her gaze upward. Steering her own argument whence it came, a critique of her hypocrisy, yet his next caveat contradicted intimate actions, defying the proximity between them. They stood mere inches apart from one another as his charcoal fringe brushed against her forehead, procellous hues riveted on her resplendent aureate depths.“So, run away, Jasmine. Flee from me while you still can—I’ll permit this one opportunity for your freedom. Since I’m a merciful master, I won’t stop or pursue you. In fact, I’ll teleport you right back to the portal and you can forget any of this even happened. After all, ‘you don’t have to sacrifice everything’ just because I saved you, isn’t that right? My ‘good deeds’ won’t erase the evil I’ve inflicted.”The prospect of him even offering the supposed ‘chance’ for her to run away came off as uncharacteristic. After dereliction by her family, left with limited viable alternatives for shelter, the very notion that Ruki still presumed she preferred to elude his grasp a bloodsucking demon baffled her. Even if he bared his fangs into her, or sucked her blood a thousand times, she couldn’t leave his side now. Not when they stood united in safeguarding this unprecedented realm, when she refused to embark on the road to freedom without him in tow. Yet, for indiscernible reasons, he insisted on erecting barriers between them whenever she believed their bond had deepened. “Never! It offends me that you think I would ever turn away from you, Ruki.”When he released her face, those tempests narrowed into skeptical slits. For once, she furrowed her brow indignantly at him. No more mock-sulking pouts or vivacious gestures. “You can’t compare your relationship with Karlheinz to my situation with you when you are nothing like him. Yes, it’s true… You both saved people, but the difference is glaring. He toyed with humans like they were his personal puppets without a shred of remorse. He sought to create a new race for his own twisted ambitions.”With determination, she stepped closer.“Even your birth father… He wasn’t always a Ghoul. That was Karlheinz’s doing too, wasn’t it? You said he was ‘fascinated with mankind,’ but I doubt that fascination was born from benevolence. You wouldn’t experiment on the helpless or manipulate lives for your own selfish gain…”Inexplicably drawn by an unbreakable resolve, Jasmine sought to illuminate Ruki’s true potential, urging him to recognize a greatness far beyond his current stature. One that lurked within the eye of the raging storm. A renown unbound by the constraints Karlheinz had cunningly imposed upon him and his brothers.“You just want to preserve peace, not destroy it! You two are entirely different!”A trace of amusement flickered in his azure depths upon hearing the insistent admission that she found him the complete opposite of his venerated benefactor. Not long ago, during his investigation into Trismégiste, one of the late Vampire King’s three wives had remarked with unnerving certainty that the two shared an eerie resemblance. The same devilish aura emanated from him—a likeness Ruki had, at that juncture, regarded closer to flattery than reproach. Yet now, the maid before him defied such comparisons, asserting not only that he bore parallels to Karlheinz but also that he possessed the capacity to surpass him entirely. With the onset of a glacial stare colder than ice, his frown deepened, a sense of discomposure unsettling him beneath a stoic mien at her impassioned outburst.“Quite the bold assumption. I’m no godlike figure, but you cannot possibly refute what I have done. My intentions may not be as radical as his once were, but they exist all the same. I do wonder if your convictions would remain steadfast if I were to tell you just how many people I’ve tormented throughout my time, both as a mortal and as the Vampire I am now. How many of them had families, dreams, and hopes of their own, much like you. Don’t misunderstand—I’m originally human, but the only human aspect I retained from that life is my mind. If you suspect I might harbor remorse just because I used to be human, then you would be sorely mistaken.”Fragments of nights spent in the squalid orphanage enshrouded his slightly addled thoughts. The vengeance exacted by servants of his past upon his frail, youthful frame. The resentment seething in those commoner children as they battered him to the patina-laden floors. Searing agony of the hot iron branding into his back, scorching two scars that not even his rapid regeneration as a Vampire could ever heal.“Truth told, I hate humans. They foolishly think love is a natural right. A basic human need.”Even so, the hatred festering within Ruki eclipsed that of his previous assailants. Beneath that calculated composure burned such a strong loathing that it threatened to consume him if he had to hear yet another river of filth pour from her mouth in this moment. “Those who go to great lengths for love piss me off the most… People like you, Jasmine.”The Vampire reined his detestation in, channeling it towards his ultimate ambitions instead.“Still, you’re correct on one count—my benefactor indeed salvaged corpses from the revolution. Even that of my father. He took them to Rotigenberg in hopes of either creating a new race or to extract some profound revelation for his research. While the human-turned-Ghouls weren’t what he envisioned, he then turned to the Adam and Eve project. Thereafter, he foresaw everything, even Sakamaki Shu inheriting his power. He knew his own sons wouldn’t be able to handle such omnipotence. Don’t you remember what I told you? ‘Destruction always comes before creation, and to create a new world, one must first tear down the old.’ Karlheinz-sama operated with this ideal in mind. He predicted that Shu could never contain this power, which would inevitably lead to the destruction of this universe. A blank slate for Adam and Eve to begin anew, as told in the beginning of the Bible. Perhaps his vision isn’t so contemptible when this world rots with continuous conflict and catastrophe.”“A blank slate…?” Jasmine repeated back in disbelief. “So, he truly wanted to reset life as we know it?”The prospect of every living being and flourishing corner of this world reduced to nothing, save for Adam and Eve, filled her with an indescribable fear. She shook against the balustrade, powerless to fathom surrendering her loved ones to Karlheinz's grand design, nor did she believe Ruki truly wished to, either. Yet, he never faltered in allegiance to his benefactor, devoting himself with the fervor of a zealot worshipping their god. Beyond the treacherous landscape of war, the oppressive confines of a cruel orphanage, and the desolation of a decaying mire built on the corpses of those perpetually persecuted, Jasmine knew idyllic scenes could thrive in between. Pristine places untouched by ruin, smiles on each face, brimming with beauty and possibility. Despair replaced by hope.“That’s… That’s terrible! There are so many wicked people in this world—those who commit truly deplorable acts. But for every atrocious act they commit, there’s someone worth saving, someone worth protecting. We shouldn’t just wipe them from existence. Ruki, you can’t tell me you will fulfill your benefactor’s vision when your heart is so different from his. You’re not like him... because you care about protecting the ones you love. You wouldn’t want your family to disappear…! Don’t you want to keep living with them?!”Although she had come to admire the Mukami family as a whole, one day she longed to revisit her family. That sentiment, practically wrested from her lips, echoed the unresolved feelings harbored for those who had abandoned her. Perhaps, once the conflict here reached its conclusion, once she graduated from university and carved out a respectable career of her own, she might summon the bravery to introduce them to the man who had saved her life. After all, she felt a profound pride just to know Ruki, much like how he drew strength from the bond with his benefactor. She rejoiced in their companionship, even if he didn’t perceive it that way, though she couldn’t even begin to imagine how her pious mother or strict grandfather might react to someone so extraordinary. Yet, this hope sustained her through the hardship she endured until now. Even amidst suffering, she knew that clamant obstacles wouldn’t persist indefinitely. Eventually she would find solace, transform herself, and embrace a brighter outlook on everything. For the Vampire, however, such optimism proved far more difficult, let alone evasive. Their conversation atop the balcony forced him to confront the jarring cognitive dissonance he harbored—his loyalty to Karlheinz until the bitter end versus his desire for halcyon days of peace for his own family. While he already resigned himself to the inevitability of death should he fall in the battlefield or succumb to a personal ambush, he could not bear the thought of his brothers, or even the man who raised him as a human, meeting the same wretched fate.Hypocrisy mirrored at one another, reflecting a frustrating dichotomy in his fractured morals. As much as he hated to concede, Jasmine’s words held some truth, and this realization grated on his nerves. He didn’t have it in him to view the world through her rose-tinted lens, for such idyllic visions extended far beyond his reach. The mere act of admitting this weakness, this vulnerability, struck him internally, unraveling the composure he carefully constructed within. Finally, a scoff, almost derisive in its essence, erupted from deep in his chest, temper simmering off the rails. It took substantial self-restraint not to lodge his sharp fangs into her then and there.“You continue to speak like the very kind of human I loathe most, Livestock. Well, you made your choice.”Parting with the balustrade and the dusk demesnes of night, Ruki slowly stepped away, his visage reticent. He circled around her back, shifting her toward the handrail. Caged between his larger form and the cold marble structure, Jasmine trembled in his clutches. Both arms stretched outward on either side of her, his svelte hands anchored against the polished surface, forming a barrier that left no route of escape. To any observer below, the scene might suggest an intimate embrace from behind, though the reality foreshadowed a premonition to which she grew accustomed. Soft strands of her midnight tresses brushed against his blood-stained military tunic, several tangling imperceptibly in the gilded buttons adorning the double-breasted fabric unobscured by his billowing cloak. A chilling cadence that surpassed the surrounding zephyr breezed over the shell of her ear as he spoke forebodingly.“There is no going back now, even if you will come to regret it eventually.”From her confined vantage, Jasmine struggled to glimpse him fully, even as she dared a sidelong glance. Memories of their rooftop incident flashed through her mind, flinching at the possibility of dangling over the terrace once more. Surely he wouldn’t subject her to that ordeal again. The prospect alone sent her reeling instinctively, her trembling form recoiling against him, though no further cruelty unfolded, left in suspense as she shivered in trepidation. One hand abandoned its place on the balustrade, nimble fingers trailing along the fragile column of her neck, almost as if he planned to strangle her like before. The contact evoked a bristle of dread as she quivered. However, rather than tightening in sadism, he seized the golden ribbon fastened at her throat, tearing it free in a fluid motion. The bow slowly descended to the handrail, light enough to flutter in the wind but heavy enough to avoid blowing away in the wind, powerless to flee much like its wearer. With brisk urgency, he unbuttoned her collar afterwards, exposing her skin to the cold caress of gloom.“Ruki… Please. At least… think of your family… what they mean to you—”The frilly strap of her apron slipped down next as he ripped the sleeve of her dress away from her shoulder.“Your blood has served me well in battle thus far, but I still have a hostage to interrogate.”Goosebumps quickly peppered her flesh upon the sudden exposure as Jasmine’s frantic attempts proved futile against his robust grasp. Shackled by his presence and ensnared by his vampiric strength, she could do little more than brace herself for what had yet to come. Ignoring her rising concerns, the previously marred expanse tantalized him, each faint imperfection he inflicted prior kindling a cruel fascination. Protests fell on deaf ears as a sinister cachinnation rumbled from him, low and taunting. Ruki leaned over her completely, enveloping her petite frame as waist-length locks and a billowing cloak rustled in tandem. Downcast, her face inched towards the balustrade, close enough to tease her awareness but too blurred to offer any type of solace. Frigid lips hovered just above his favored place to bite, the spot that beckoned the sweet score of his fangs. The pointed tips of his sharp stakes provokingly grazed her skin, earning a helpless wince from her as anticipation and dread coiled within.“Tell me, Jasmine. Doesn’t it hurt so much to be such a stupid human? You could have fled by now. You could have easily avoided this… Yet you chose not to. Heh… The way you experience fear… It entices me so.”With that caveat, the Vampire vehemently gouged into her shoulder with his trenchant, unrelenting fangs. Teeth lodged deep, carving new punctures in the tender flesh, he drank greedily as if outrunning the loud cognitive dissonance echoing in mind. Crimson pooled at the incisions in languid rivulets of blood like ruby streams that overwrote the argument of clashing ideals and polar opposite perspectives. Rich and redolent like a much-needed indulgence in the aftermath of combat, vitality spilled from the fresh perforations in all its decadence. His tongue licked away each drop that threatened to squander, smearing it against her honeyed complexion in darkened streaks, almost as though each undulation of the wet muscle reaffirmed him of her paradoxical presence. The effect she had on him matched that of her ichor: frustrating in its addictive ambrosia, yet soothing in its warmth.Muffled groans of contentment vibrated against her trembling skin as he pillaged the metallic life force with unrestrained ferocity. Pale lips, stained with the sanguinity of her life essence, clung incessantly to her as he savored every cloyingly sweet note. The sucking noises of each surge and draw stung her ears and simultaneously titillated her all the same. Minutes bled together as he reveled in this unique flavor, not pausing in the slightest, exulting both the taste of her blood and the trepidation coursing through her veins with sadistic satisfaction. He should have silenced her like this from the start, piercing new marks to quell her rash defiance. The coppery scent seeped into his supernatural senses, inviting him to delve deeper, to claim more, to deflate her misplaced ego and consume without hesitation.“Life is… too short…” she stuttered weakly, “to argue and fight like this…!”“Haah… Haha. That is for me to decide. I say when it ends.”The hand that previously tore her clothes shifted to secure the spared shoulder, petrifying her in place. Then, it glided lower as an arm constricted around her waist. Meanwhile, the other remained rigid against the balustrade. Carnal and stalwart in the punishment he meted out, Ruki redoubled his efforts, withdrawing his fangs only to drill them again doggedly, closer to her collarbone.Involuntary cries of agony escaped Jasmine as the sharp whimpers echoed across the balcony’s emptiness. From the cruel incision of his fangs to the copious decline in vitality weakening her spirit, it hurt inexplicably so, yet the sight of Ruki answering with his bite instead of acknowledging the truth struck a sharper blow. The maid swallowed her sobs, choking back unshed tears and bracing herself for each ruthless descent, each plummeting into his misguided devotion.“N-no! I won’t… I won’t run! Ngh… I won’t… run from you, Ruki…!”Between egregious swigs of her blood, a sadistic laugh clawed past his fangs, still embedded in the shoulder from which he drank. Vibrant splashes of vermillion stained their skin and the pearlescent sheen of his incisors akin to how the fog of doubt clouded over.“Shut up and take it... Accept my fangs,” he crooned disdainfully as a thin line of red trickled down his chin. “Mm, this is the path you have chosen… Foolish… What foolish livestock. Allow me to show you the error of your decision.”The Vampire’s eyelids drifted closed, fully focusing on the intoxicating flow of sweet yet metallic ichor coursing between his lips. Black curtained over the tempestuous blues of his gaze, honing in on the pained cries she yelped aloud and the cloying flavor flooding him. Yet, no effort sufficed to banish the images haunting his mind. In this void, he pictured a world reset like the one his benefactor planned from the beginning. Indeed, Ruki had no qualms with his own erasure; such a fate aligned perfectly with a purpose suited to him alone. However, tremors quaked over him from head to toe as he imagined the obliteration of a father he fought to save against all odds. A parent for whom he wielded the brand, cutting through crowds of foes. Despite the paternal rejection, he would battle endlessly to ensure his father’s peace, a life untainted by destitution and rivalry.The inner anguish exacerbated as he imagined Kou, Yuma, and Azusa vanishing before him. The bonds forged through shared suffering at the orphanage would disintegrate into nothingness. He nearly faltered in place as he drank Jasmine’s blood.Failing them as the eldest would stain his soul beyond redemption. Though they wouldn’t experience pain in their disappearance, their absence would hurt more than anything, even in his own. No more lighthearted banter at the dinner table. Kou’s exuberant tales of idol life silenced forever. Yuma’s calloused hands no longer tilling the soil to grow vegetables Ruki wove into his culinary masterpieces. Azusa, the youngest yet steadfast anchor of their family, unable to balance out their boisterous quarrels.Together, they persevered. Together, they transcended the torment of their pasts. The four of them survived, reborn as Vampires. Despair descended down on him as he began to question the worth of his allegiance to Karlheinz if it demanded their eradication in apocalypse. Their lives sacrificed for Adam and Eve, the progenitors of a new universe. His sworn duty as the eldest, a solemn vow to protect his brothers come what may, weighed heavier than any divine decree.Even so, he sensed it in his veins. The evil blood of the Devil coursing through, growing restless.Both birth father and his benefactor alike wielded it. Powerlessly, he fought to deny it with all his might. Perhaps more than the incapacity to love, the ignited ire of his hatred, evil prevailed above all else.
Why would Karlheinz-sama teach and train me only for it to be for nothing?
If my brothers disappear, then what is the point? What did I suffer for, then? What was it all for?
On the verge of lamentation, Jasmine pressed her fingers into the marble balustrade for purchase. Blurring at the edges, her vision wavered, umbra encroaching upon its periphery. Yet, no tears fell. None of hers, at least.A lone droplet broke free as it descended to the polished surface. Transparent and watery, too colorless to resemble blood. Rain also seemed more than improbable. With that fleeting speculation evaporated, she tilted her gaze skyward. The firmament offered no precipitation nor answer.In the marble’s faint reflection, he appeared more utterly distressed than ever, bereft of his usual equanimity. A countenance contorted in strained anguish as he steadily drank her ichor. Try as he might to compose himself, vulnerability betrayed. A single tear slipped away, carving a glistening line down his alabaster cheek. He found it inconceivable he still had the sole tear in him left to shed after the countless ones he cried out as a child, grieving and forsaken. Vitality traded with sorrow. No audible lamentations escaped him—only the sucking sounds of his consumption.No mystery enshrouded his deliberate choice to bite her shoulder from behind, as if he sought to conceal the tear he could no longer contain. Alongside him, she could no longer contain herself either. She, too, allowed the tears to silently trickle down. A dainty yet tremulous hand rose to meet his pallor as her arm ventured backward, wiping away the lugubrious trace on his morose visage.“Ru… ki… I will… always be here… with you.”
Whatever it takes, I will save you, Ruki.
Even if God truly exists in this world.
Even if I am cursed to crawl on my belly and eat dust for the rest of my life as punishment.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Stay in this castle at all costs,” the eldest Mukami commanded with a tone colder than elevated winds and sharper than the sword at his side. “That Trismégiste project for school still needs to be started. I’m certain you can scavenge a pen and paper somewhere. Who knows, perhaps you’ll warm up to my benefactor as you work on the presentation. In any case, wait here. My brothers still need precise briefing on their respective tasks. Not to mention that Vibora we captured has gone long enough without punishment… I’ll pry the answers from him myself.”About an hour had passed since Ruki sank his fangs into Jasmine atop the balcony, a bite meant as both discipline for her insolence and a deflection of the cognitive dissonance she dared to voice. Rather than reprimanding her for wiping away a drop he carelessly let trickle from the depths of his tempests, he abruptly withdrew with a thin bridge of blood connecting them before it snapped like the unbearable tension. Regaining her composure against the balustrade, Jasmine clung to the polished structure for desperately needed support. The gelid marble in tandem with the outdoor breeze bit coldly into her skin, grounding her as the Vampire’s orders echoed ominously in her ears. Without turning to face her, he delivered the stern command, their backs to one another as his retreated to the threshold. Trembling in the aftermath, the young woman gasped against the handrail. When she turned from the banister, he had already vanished from sight, attending to his duties as the king’s aide.In a vacant chancery of the castle, guided there by one of Ruki’s bat familiars, Jasmine rummaged through the supply drawers in search of blank sheets to scribble down notes and assemble talking points for the upcoming presentation. Not that she had the mental capacity to concentrate on matters like school when he had just pillaged her blood. A slowly burning resentment towards Karlheinz lingered in her mind, the perpetrator of the Mukamis’ ruin to begin with. Nevertheless, she seized several pages of parchments along with a sleek, unclaimed fountain pen that no one would miss before departing the room.As she exhaustedly lumbered through the resplendent corridor, the maid kept close to the walls, bracing herself in case anemia struck and sent her crumbling to the floor. Due to the sleepless night and drained vitality, fatigue began to gnaw incessantly at her body, the unwelcome sensation only amplifying under the weight of exhaustion. Each step felt heavier than the last as she scanned her surroundings, desperate to find a quiet spot—preferably next to a desk or side table—where she could sit comfortably and begin her schoolwork. To no avail, the hall stretched endlessly without a seat or recess in sight.With a long, rueful sigh, Jasmine sunk down the floor, her back pressed to the frigid wall. Silence blanketed the corridor; no footsteps echoed, no servants, familiars, or Ghouls flitted about. The castle’s pristine condition imperceptibly sustained itself like a phantom. In hindsight, she surmised staying in the chancery might have spared her the discomfort of sitting in the open, but the risk of garnering suspicion over rifling through important legislative documents deterred her. At least the hall offered a wide range of visibility, allowing her to see anyone approaching from either direction. Reluctantly, she unfolded the blank sheets of paper and placed one clumsily against the back of her left hand, scrawling notes with the right.Somehow, the whole academic assignment felt futile. How could she distill Trismégiste’s feats into a polished presentation while knowing the filth festering beneath his malevolent legacy?
“Trismégiste ascended the upper echelons of Parliament just so he could experiment on human corpses.”
Dragging her pen across the words, a disordered line of scribbles crossed that statement out.
“Trismégiste sought to reset the world and erase everyone for his own selfish gain.”
With hurried strokes, her hand shot forward again, scratching the second sentence.
“Trismégiste is stupid, evil, and he should have never interfered with Ruki’s family the way he did—”
Frustration caused Jasmine to squiggle along the page thrice.
“Trismégiste sabotaged the President who followed his advice too closely, triggering a surge in orphaned children, severe famine, and violent civil unrest.”
At last, the pen in hand paused, leaving what she had written intact. True enough to satisfy her conscience, and plausible for their classmates to accept with little debate, she exhaled in miniature success. It was a start.Regardless, it proved difficult to separate personal feelings from unbiased evaluation for this project. Throughout her previous years of academic excellence, she authored essays and presentations without distorted perspectives on the subject matter, providing the topic from all angles to strengthen both sides of the argument. In this moment, Karlheinz’s devilish alias hardly masked the man responsible for Ruki’s suffering from a young age. Although the scion tormented and whipped his servants to enforce discipline, no child deserved such brutal retribution in the fall of his family. Even the other children bullied him for his prior aristocracy and affluence. Amidst the pain and distress, Jasmine yearned to provide a safe haven, an idyllic beacon of light to dispel the dark that clouded over, delivering a sliver of joy when he could only manage a smug smirk in lieu of a genuine smile.Though they neither spoke of nor acknowledged his sorrow, she noticed the damp trail of that fallen tear. Jasmine felt it when she wiped his face, and for a glimpse, understood the lingering depths of unresolved trauma. Tirelessly fighting for peace, if not for himself, then those he held dear. A man so otherwise composed, stoic, and calm shed a single bead of sorrow in her presence against his prideful volition. The crucibles plaguing their lives had no simple solutions by any means, yet he had sacrificed so much, more than any one individual ever should.A light set of footfalls suddenly interrupted those troubled thoughts.Lifting her head to survey the corridor, she scanned left to right, then turned as the steps grew louder. Discerning the source of the sound, her gaze fixed on the west corner. At a moderate yet slightly urgent pace, the young woman beside Shu from earlier—the legendary Eve—came into view with a visage corrugated in concern. One hand rested on a pillar while the other pressed to her rising chest as she panted, likely from sprinting around the castle for who knew how long. The maid observed the unnerved girl, straightening from her makeshift seat on the floor.Bewildered rhodolites met with her shimmering tea hues as the young woman approached Jasmine in the middle of the hall.“E-excuse me! Um… Have you seen Shu anywhere? I know he’s probably taking a nap somewhere, but I’m not sure where.”Although anemia posed a challenge with each footstep, the maid glanced back and forth as if confirming the aforementioned king’s absence. She quickly folded the pathetic excuse for presentation talking points and stuffed it into a pocket of her frilly apron along with the fountain pen.“No, I haven’t, but… Would you like me to help look for him with you?”“Oh, you don’t have to, but that would be great. Thank you… Jasmine, right?” She recalled from the council meeting. “I’m Yui. Komori Yui. It’s nice to meet you.”Not Eve, but rather Yui. Much like Shu, ‘Adam’ served as little more than a pawn on the board instead of a legitimate identity. Far beyond that of the first woman on earth, the girl who introduced herself carried depth behind her character, shaped by a life of experiences prior and untethered to Eve’s constraints.“Yes, that’s exactly it! It’s a pleasure to meet you as well. Where are you planning to look for him next?” “I already searched downstairs and the halls near the council chamber, but I haven’t checked this corridor. He doesn’t like napping in the offices, so he might be in one of the other rooms in the castle.”“Hmm…” The maid mumbled in contemplative thought, equally as lost as Yui herself. “I don’t know this castle too well, but… What if we divide the rooms? You can search the ones on the left, and I’ll check the ones on the right.”Flaxen waves swayed gently as the young woman clasped her hands with a concurring smile.“That’s a great idea, Jasmine. Hopefully he isn’t too far from here.” With that plan settled, the two girls traipsed down the sumptuous halls of the Sakamaki Castle in pursuit of the lackadaisical king. Due to the endless expanse of the corridors stretched before them, an uncomfortable silence lingered for a while. That is, until the maid eventually shattered the quiet, both her curiosity igniting and a desire to ease the awkwardness prompting her to speak.“So, Yui… You’re human too, right?”The other woman had no jewelry adorning her bare fingers. No protective talismans like the Exodus Ring.“Does the decay of the demon realm have no effect on you?”A drop of sweat beaded on her pale brow in reaction to the abrupt query.“Ah, about that… Well, it’s a long story, but my heart is special. It allows me to be here unharmed.”
“To that end, he implanted the heart of a demon lord’s daughter into a human girl. That girl grew up to be ‘Eve.’”
Ruki’s explanation of the Adam and Eve project resounded.“Oh, I see… I never expected something like that. S-sorry if I ask too many questions! It’s just… This world is still new to me,” Jasmine scratched the back of her head in embarrassment with a sheepish grin. “I didn’t think I’d see another human here, is all.” “That’s alright,” Yui reassured her with a patient tone. “I don’t mind answering them, especially since you’re helping me find Shu. It’s overwhelming at first, isn’t it? Vampires, demons… A whole other universe of things you never thought possible.”They finally rounded the corner of the ominous corridor where rows of gilded doors lined the halls.“Let me know if you have any luck, Yui!” The maid nodded as she ambled towards one of the ornate thresholds. “I’ll take a peek in these rooms on the right here…”“Will do,” the other woman replied. “Honestly, I wouldn’t be surprised if we found him fast asleep again. Shu really has a knack for disappearing when you least expect him to. If you find him in a deep sleep, then please leave waking him up to me.”One by one, they ventured beyond, searching room after room. Each space served a testament to the castle’s opulence with antique furnishings adorning the storerooms, polished weapons glinting in armories, guest bedrooms boasting every amenity to enhance one’s stay, and recreational halls too vast for their own purpose. Alas, every room in its eerie vacancy showed no signs of the sovereign.“He’s not here…” Jasmine uttered under her breath, shoulders sagging as she approached the adjacent door. “Where, oh where, are you, Shu…? Uh, I mean… Your Majesty…?”Across the hall, Yui paused mid-step, giggling softly when she overheard the amusing correction.“You two already introduced yourselves to each other, right?” The bemused woman teased as she leaned against the frame of her latest find. “Shu isn’t exactly the type to care about formalities. ‘Your Majesty’ is a bit on the nose.”“R-right!” Slightly flustered, the maid froze. “Well, in that case… I’ll just call him Shu, then.” As they resumed their quest, the corridor stretched on, its end looming closer with fewer rooms to search. Each space yielded the same disappointing result: empty. Not a trace of the elusive Vampire King. Exhausted from the repeated motions of turning knobs and peering into every crevice for him, Jasmine heaved a tired sigh.Then, it dawned on her—an idea sparked by her own habits. As someone who often indulged in the occasional nap, she understood the allure of slipping away to a cozy, secret corner, especially when responsibilities weighed too heavily. What stirred her from that blissful haze of laziness didn’t entail some noble sense of duty but rather the fear of missing out. The thought of squandering precious time, of opportunities escaping through her fingers while she rested and dreamt in leisure, always drove her back to her feet eventually.Glancing over at the other human girl, who still methodically peeked inside the rooms, a hint of a mischievous smile tugged at the corners of her lips as a new plan emerged. Perhaps the most ironic, counterproductive approach they could take was to stop their search here and now.“Hey, Yui.” Jasmine called out. “What if we were going about this all wrong? Instead of chasing Shu down, we could just… wait for him. I mean, if he’s napping, he’s bound to wake up at some point, right? And if no one comes looking for him like usual, don’t you think he’d try to come find us instead? Or at least you.”With an intrigued expression at the possibility they had yet to consider, Yui paused, turning to face her.“Hm, that’s… Well, I never expected something like that.” Another brief giggle slipped as she repeated Jasmine’s own words back. “It’s true Shu tends to do things at his own pace.”A sudden wave of worry swept over the maid as she realized the new suggestion carried the hidden undertone that maybe she gave up on looking for him.“Ah, don’t get me wrong!” She waved her hands around frantically in a desperate attempt to clarify herself. “It’s not that I wanted to stop looking for him, but… I understand how it feels, you know. Waking up from a long nap and wondering what happened while you were out like a light… Being so disoriented you grab your phone and panic at the time. How those three minutes you thought you dozed off suddenly turned into three hours!”“No, no, I didn’t mean it like that. You’re right—he might wonder why no one’s bothering him for once.”Encouraged, Jasmine’s visage brightened at Yui’s understanding, her smile widening as the idea gained traction.“Exactly! It’s not guaranteed we’ll find him by turning this whole castle upside down. We’re just chasing our tails and running in circles at this rate. But if we stay in one spot, we save ourselves the hassle—and maybe even get a little peace and quiet before he decides to show up.”The prospect suspended between them, unconventional yet strangely tempting. After all, when dealing with someone as unpredictable as Shu, the strategy seemed straightforward enough.“Look at it this way—if something happened to him, the whole castle would be in uproar, wouldn’t it? So, worst case scenario, he’s just napping somewhere we haven’t checked. Still, you must really care about Shu if you went through all this trouble to find him. It’s admirable.”Rhodolites averted from the maid as a faint blush dusted her cheeks.“Yes, I do. Very much,” she said quietly. “I know he comes across as careless and unmotivated, but I love Shu with all my heart.” Approaching the fork in the hall, the two slumped down against the wall in yet another makeshift seat.“At first, I was terrified when I learned about Vampires. Shu was so cold toward me in the beginning. It felt like everything was a bother to him. But as time went on, I realized that Vampires and humans are not all that different.”The young woman hugged her knees close to her chest, her gaze softening as she turned to Jasmine. Beside her, the maid shifted slightly, adjusting the folded paper and fountain pen tucked into her frilly pocket to ensure they stayed put in the new position without slipping out.“I thought maybe God was testing me, sending me to live in a household full of Vampires. The Sakamakis, I mean. It was scary living with all six of them… but Shu was different. He protected me in his own way. Even when his brothers were being… well, themselves, he didn’t hesitate to suck my blood in front of them to get them to back off.”Mention of the dreaded deity the maid had rejected from youth redoubled her focus to the conversation, yet her resplendent tea-colored depths eased as she listened to Yui continue.“He loves classical music—he can play both the violin and piano. Isn’t that impressive? He had to repeat a year of high school, but crazy enough, his father sent him to the North Pole as punishment. Apparently he had to fight off polar bears on his way back … I couldn’t believe it. When I think of him this way, it reminds me that Vampires have their struggles, too. No matter how mundane or supernatural. They are subject to a traumatic life just as much as humans. And with that in mind, I can’t help but want to be there for him.”Umbral citrines narrowed at the girl in contentment as she beamed brighter than the full moon.“That’s… That’s wonderful. Here I was worried maybe the Sakamakis have mistreated you somehow. Especially after what Ruki told me about them… but it seems like you’ve still managed to form a special bond with Shu. And to think, I didn’t even know you were tied to the church, too… Hehe, we’re surprisingly similar.”Shadows of uncertainty curtained her countenance at that cold realization. Had Yui’s family abandoned her as well if she had been forced to live with a family of pureblooded Vampires? Rather than steering the conversation down that dark route, Jasmine opted to speak about her own recent experiences with the supernatural.“I feel the same way about Ruki. When I chose to leave the church, he was there for me. Even when no one else would be. Even though he’s a Vampire, even though he only entertains my company because of the blood flowing through my veins, I want to get closer to him.”The other woman leaned against the wall as her posture conveyed an epiphanous revelation.“Oh, you decided to leave the church… I’m sorry. That explains why you ended up living with Ruki and the others, doesn’t it? My father would never forgive me for abandoning my faith… Not that I would. Shu might call me stupid for it, but I still have hope in God. Even after everything I’ve endured, I continue to believe.”The maid’s chocolate opals widened in astonishment when Yui revealed her unfaltering conviction. That steadfast faith, the same one Jasmine spent a lifetime planning to escape, now confronted her in the most unprecedented way. After the heated argument with Ruki atop the balcony, she cowered at the prospect of challenging yet another person’s beliefs so soon. A slight apprehension afflicted her upon memory of the zealots from her old congregation, those who clung to their god with unshakable devotion while ridiculing other religions as insidious blasphemy. Unease filled her at the thought of losing connection with the only other human girl in the castle as history regretfully repeated itself. Differing views often separated close confidants, much to her dismay.
“Hmph, you two are nothing alike after all. I see…”
Then, Ruki’s words resurfaced once more. The cryptic comment from her first instance inside that private study. Perhaps he hinted at the legendary Eve all along.“A-ah, I didn’t mean to offend… Um, I just… It’s not that I think you shouldn’t, but… I didn’t want to attend anymore. It’s true it can offer a sense of community and hope if that’s what people turn to it for!”Rather than overreacting in hostile indignation or derisive judgment, Yui’s lips curved into a gentle smile.“That’s okay, I understand. Everyone follows their own path, Jasmine. We all have our own beliefs. Whether you question your faith or walk away entirely, I still value the short time we’ve spent together. Even if we never managed to find Shu in the end, I’m grateful for meeting you.”Surely, instead of ‘Eve,’ this girl embodied an angel. At any moment, she half-expected brilliant, pearl-white feathers to sprout from her back with a glowing halo crowning her flaxen locks like the virtuous seraphim. Kind and accepting—unlike everyone else who attended that church. Every pious follower Jasmine encountered thus far, including that of her family, criticized and scorned the apostates who dared stray from their rigid doctrines. Tears nearly threatened to blur her vision once more, overwhelmed by the rare grace of someone willing to set their differences aside and celebrate their new companionship. If only the king’s advisor had been this easy to convince.Different as night and day, Jasmine and Yui might actually blossom into close confidants after all.“Th-thank you, Yui… Truly. I’m so happy we could meet, too. You’re a great friend… Ah, is it too early to consider you that?”Warmth shone through those dazzling rhodolite hues as she reached out to touch the maid’s hand.“Not at all. I’d be honored. Sometimes we meet people who just fit into our lives, even if the circumstances aren’t ideal. You’ve been kind to me as well.”Sincerity abounded in the sentiments they exchanged. Though brimming with gratitude, secretly Jasmine prayed Yui wouldn’t notice the unshed shimmer in her tea hues, rippling like a freshly poured cup of bittersweet feelings.“Yes… I suppose you have a point,” the maid replied with a quiet laugh. “I mean, just look at where we are now.”Guilt slowly crept in. The school presentation regarding Trismégiste, once at the forefront of her priorities, remained untouched, save for scribbled out mock attempts that resembled more of a personal rant than academic prowess. Instead, hours blinked away, lost in conversation and the warmth of bonding with Yui, a newfound friend aside from the Mukami brothers. Yet, despite her liability, Jasmine couldn’t suppress the quiet joy within. Ever since meeting the Vampire, she could meet so many people from every walk of life, much to her delight.Perhaps her old life, ridden with unmalleable expectation and narrow definitions of belonging, needed to fall apart so she could sit here now, discovering the beauty of connection in the most unlikely of places, from the Mukami manor to the demon realm.“Still though… The North Pole! That’s a wild punishment for sure… not nearly as cold as its southern counterpart, but…”“Isn’t it?” Yui concurred. “I can’t even imagine what it would feel like to be somewhere that cold. My hometown could get chilly, but nothing like that.”Enthusiasm suffused the maid’s countenance as she leaned forward.“It would be an incredible sight to see under less dire conditions… Don’t you agree? Oh, and the auroras! Have you ever seen pictures of them, Yui? The way the sky turns into vivid streaks of green and pink light…” Jasmine clasped her hands together as a dreamy expression softened her features. “It must be magical!”Nodding in agreement, the other woman’s visage mirrored the maid’s unadulterated wonder.“It does sound like something out of a fairy tale. I’ve never seen auroras in person, but I’ve read about them. They happen because of the sun, right? The solar wind interacting with the atmosphere?”A once infectious excitement dimmed just slightly.“Exactly! But that’s the problem… No sun here in the demon realm means no auroras. No breathtaking magic in the night sky. Just… eternal darkness.” A pout rose as she rested her chin in her palm. “It’s a little unfair, isn’t it?”Chuckles left Yui’s lips at the other’s theatric reaction.“I can see why that might bother you, but the demon realm has its own kind of beauty, doesn’t it? The stars feel closer, like you could reach out and touch them. And the moonlight has this otherworldly glow to it.”“Yes… I agree,” the maid admitted as her pout melted back into a smile. “The stars here are in fact brighter than the ones back home. Maybe if we can’t have auroras, we’ll have to settle for stargazing.”“Stargazing?” The other girl gave a curious open-mouthed grin in awe of the thought. “I’ve never been stargazing either, so I wouldn’t know much about it, but it could be fun.”“Oh, it’s easy. All you have to do is find a quiet spot, lay back, and watch the heavens unfold. On a clear night, we could point out constellations and even make up stories about the ones we don’t recognize!”“That sounds lovely,” Yui imagined the frivolous excursion. “Let’s make it happen sometime, Jasmine.”Despite their differing perspectives, the two girls could at least agree on the natural beauty of starlit skies. Rather than formulating additional talking points for the Trismégiste project, Jasmine mentally rehearsed how she would apologize to Ruki for her lack of progress when they eventually reunite.Apropos of his macabre affairs, before the eldest Mukami embarked for the standing cell in which they detained their hostage, he met with his three younger brothers to outline their assigned tasks prior to departure. While he and Jasmine spoke atop the balcony longer than anticipated, the trio conversed with one another, mapping out their own forthcoming plans.“Ah, performing for a bunch of rabid fangirls is easy enough, but… will I really be able to stand out in the demon realm?” Kou contemplated aloud outside in the garden of the Sakamaki Castle. “Nah, of course I will! My music is so great that it doesn’t matter who listens to it. I’ll take the stage, win them over, and—bam!—become a legend. Piece of cake.”“Damn, didn’t take ya long to start kissin’ yer own ass again. Clearin’ the debris from Rotigenberg’s one thing, but teachin’ ‘em to grow their own food? I'unno if they’ll give half a shit ‘bout that,” grumbled Yuma as he hunched over one of the clematis bushes as if appraising its growth. “Like throwin’ seeds into a wasteland. Ain’t no guarantee they’ll take root. And I ain’t lookin’ to deal with any more of that hostility crap.”“We must… have faith…” murmured Azusa as he arranged a basket of medicinal herbs beside him. “Ruki… believes in this… in us. So… we should… believe in him, too. It’s been a while… since I last tended to the injured… but if they’re Ghouls, then… I can help. I will… take away their pain… ease them… into relief. Pain is beautiful… but I will alleviate them of it.”“Yeah, yeah. Just don’t tell them that,” Kou teased as he leaned back with both hands behind his head. “We don’t want them getting the wrong idea about us. We’re trying to fix their trust issues, not give them more reasons to think we’re just a bunch of sadists running amok like we own the place.”“Too late for that,” Yuma retorted bluntly. “The damage is already done. They think we’re monsters, and maybe they ain’t wrong. But monsters or not, we’re still their best shot at makin’ it outta this mess. That’s gotta count for somethin.’”With a shrug, the blonde crouched down and idly plucked a blood-red rose from its flowerbed.“Guess we’ll see. But for now, I’ll stick to what I’m good at—winning hearts, one swoon at a time.”Kou winked at particularly nothing or no one as he blew harshly at the bloom, watching its crimson petals flutter with the wind.“Hearts are fragile… but they can mend,” Azusa tilted his head. “We can… do this.”Ominous footsteps resounded on the brick trail of the garden as a familiar figure emerged behind them.“Ruki! Welcome back!” Kou stood up from the decorative stone he sat on. “Where have you been?”“Yeah, dude. Been wonderin’ when you’d finally show up.”“We were… just talking about you…”A blood-red petal landed on the masonry as the eldest’s heel dug into it before he greeted the trio.“Kou, Yuma, Azusa. I take it you three understand your responsibilities by now.”First, he addressed the blonde beside him who lounged casually with a playful smirk dancing on his lips.“Before you debut, Kou, keep close watch over my father. Azusa will be in the neutral zone as well, tending to the survivors of Rotigenberg, but ensure that nothing out of the ordinary befalls him. Understood?”“Yup. I’ll keep my eyes on the old man, don’t worry.” The blonde patted his older brother on the back of his blood-stained cloak in reassurance. “No one’s sneaking past me.”“And you, Yuma. Don’t concern yourself with the entirety of Rotigenberg. Focus on the village we visited together. That’s our priority—restabilizing the affected area. If there are any signs of another ambush, deploy your familiars to scout the scene immediately.”“Roger that,” the penultimate sibling replied with a nod. “I got yer back.”“Azusa… Good initiative on your part,” the eldest earnestly praised as tempests sunk to the basket of medicinal herbs in hand then back to his youngest sibling’s resplendent amethysts. “Tend to the injured, but remember to work at your own pace. You’re no use to anyone if you collapse from exhaustion. Heal what you can. They’ll need your care, but they need you at your best.”“I understand… Ruki. Even if I can’t heal everyone… right away.”Collectively, Ruki addressed the three.“That goes for all of you. I don’t expect you guys to work yourselves to the bone over this realm’s plight. My expedition shall prove perilous, but even so, you three should prioritize your health. Take breaks, return home when needed, and—for pity’s sake—don’t blow our family’s savings while I’m gone,” his procellous gaze fixated on Kou for emphasis. “We still have a fortnight before I set out. I need time to finish my research, finalize preparations, and, for the time being, interrogate the prisoner. Once I wrest the answers from him, we’ll regroup here, back at the castle. Until then, stick to your assignments and stay vigilant.”“You can count on us,” said Yuma as if speaking for them all. “Beat the shit outta that punk for me.”With that, the trio of brothers observed once more as the eldest departed for yet another gory undertaking.Disappearing to the subterranean levels of the Sakamaki Castle’s interior, the king’s aide briskly strode throughout the dungeon. Near the tunnel’s end, the Vibora awaited torture from within a standing cell, constructed specifically to detain a prisoner upright. This confinement, designed to prevent self-inflicted death, would delay any attempt to escape before the interrogator could extract the necessary answers. Truth told, a sadistic thrill surged through Ruki as he encroached the threshold. After all, punishing an immortal demon like himself lent creative avenues for prying out information, for they would not perish as easily as their mortal counterparts. Yet, demons still felt pain regardless. The unfortunate hostage would soon enough wish for his own demise.The instant Ruki entered the dim underground corridor, the Vibora captive immediately became conscious of his foreboding presence. Blindfolded to deprive him of his supernatural sight, his other senses heightened to accommodate for the loss, navigating the surrounding void to little avail. Shackled in an upright position and muzzled to prevent any desperate attempt at severing his own forked tongue, the hostage eerily betrayed no sign of resistance or anticipation for the imminent torture. Silver chains cut deep into his scaly flesh at the wrists and ankles, threatening to draw blood if they tightened any further with each taut struggle. Heavy manacles fastened at the waist connected to cuffs, restricting him from the simplest relief such as scratching an itch or shifting for comfort. A tarnished, grimy patina coated the metal fixtures, their unsanitary condition exacerbating any sense of humiliation and degradation endured by the prisoner. Every detail of the ordeal to unfold, from the abhorrent scent of rust to the abrasive chill of the chains, created an atmosphere frigid with dread and despair.A wry glare contorted Ruki’s features as his stormy gaze pelted over the captive from head to toe.“Well, well, well… Consider yourself fortunate that solitude is a burden you no longer need to carry.”Erasing the distance between them, the Vampire observed the prisoner’s expression, even from behind his blindfold. Not a hint of distress darkened the Vibora’s visage. Instead, strangely enough, he emitted an odd air of indifference unbefitting most prisoners, incongruous with the circumstances. An unsettlingly tranquil demeanor stirred a faint irritation in the king’s aide. For someone ensnared in such a hopeless situation, he remained remarkably composed without even the slightest iota of fear. No frightened trembling, no pleas for freedom, no routes for escape. Yet Ruki harbored no doubts, as resistance always inevitably faltered, anticipating he would break eventually.After all, everyone had a breaking point, regardless of their resilient façade.“Let’s test the limits of your ennui, shall we?”With a harsh pull, the eldest Mukami hauled the captive from the confines of the standing cell and deeper into the dungeon. Without hesitation nor remorse, he shoved the Vibora into a capacious chamber, windowless and suffocating. A torture enclosure reserved for questioning such as this with several instruments and tools at his disposal, each awaiting their turn to shed blood.“Now, I have a few questions I’d like for you to answer to the best of your ability. You’ll find I’m not particularly patient as far as interrogation is concerned, so I expect you to spare me the lies. The sooner you cooperate, the sooner I might entertain the notion of mercy.”In this chamber’s center stood a tall, metal stake, to which Ruki strapped and secured the toxic recreant. The muzzle stretched his mouth open, allowing speech but denying the last resort to bite his own tongue, thus cutting the conversation short. While the Vampire understood the flaws inherent in severe punishment methods—desperation often yielded fabrications meant to satisfy the torturer and end the suffering rather than disclose the truth—formidable options in his arsenal still remained. A choice contingent upon the captive rather than his tormentor: reluctant compliance versus a world of pain. As much as the forthright advisor preferred the former, the latter enticingly stoked his sadistic urges, though to any sensible hostage, the decision remained crystal clear.Or at least, it should have.“If not, then I’ll ensure your immortality becomes a curse you’ll come to regret and lament every day.”A cruel smirk adorned the Vampire’s visage as his voice lowered, softer yet no less fearsome.“Every second you withhold the truth puts you and your people in greater danger. Keep that in mind.”With that thinly veiled threat, he insinuated the broader implications of the prisoner’s silence. The potential repercussions extending beyond a personal fate, reaching for the snake clan and their recently restored alliance, but even more troubling than that, the ominous research Ruki had done beforehand. The Vampire unearthed details regarding the captive’s lineage, background, and career, granting him leverage to turn not only the hostage’s own life but also the lives of his loved ones against him, should he refrain from speaking up.“Your name is Louis. You hail from the fogbound weald at the snake’s throat in the Vibora Alliance. Once a mercenary for hire, deployed in the service of death. Answer me truthfully and your wife and children won’t have to suffer in your stead.”As the Vibora’s identity reached his ears, the captive remained unmoved, his countenance devoid of tremor. An unnerving lack of reaction. No anger, fear, nor panic animated as his forked tongue slithered in and out of his open yet taut mouth. Only an unchanging quiet enveloped the torture chamber.“You won’t speak?” A sinister chuckle rumbled from Ruki as he seized the chains. “No matter—your mind and tongue may resist, but I’m quite certain your body will surrender every secret.”What emerged from the prisoner proved far more disturbing than any prior stillness. A maniacal grin stretched across his visage as his tone sharpened into a fevered, serpentine hiss.“Go ahead… kill them!!” He spat with a lunatic peal. “Hehehehe! Kill them! Kill us!!”The unusual provocation, bereft of sentiment, eroded the foundations of Ruki’s tactics and research. Skepticism furrowed the Vampire’s brow, his tempestuous gaze widening in incredulity, caught off guard. Doubt pierced his composed mien for a nanosecond, yet he strengthened his grasp on the restraints. Tightening the shackles as if punishing him for the cold indifference towards his own family, he watched the Vibora as blood trickled in red rivulets from his fastened limbs. Given the viper’s complete apathy towards pain, his own life, and even his loved ones, the severe disadvantage from the very start grew evident by the second. An atypical prisoner who disregarded the possibility of death, nihilistic and conditioned, at this rate, regrettably, Ruki would never break him. Not in the way he intended. A certain strategy proved nonexistent.“Hm, amusing. Perhaps this is too difficult for your small brain to comprehend. That said, it would be a shame if your restraints came off prematurely.”The inescapable manacles echoed a loud rattling sound as they constricted around its occupant, coercing a shrill scream. Silver practically drilled into flesh, bit into muscle, and ground against bone. Crimson spurted out, seeping from between the fetters and pooling on the dungeon’s stone floor.“Nngh, guh, ghooh…!”Immortality never rendered demonkind impervious to pain.“Tell me… Who do you fight for?” The king’s aide interrogated. “You and your little posse.”Rather than spitting out another peculiar declaration, the captive said nothing once more. Tight-lipped, he offered no answer, no substantial information. Ruki’s grip on the chains strained again, his unparalleled strength pulling the metal with a force that threatened to wrench limbs from their sockets. A different query followed.“What are you after? Fortune? Territory? Trafficking? Or perhaps… simply chaos?”Silence triumphed, much to the Vampire’s chagrin. Though he anticipated resistance, the stillness grated on him, unraveling his typical composure. The prisoner stood oblivious to the peril ahead, yet his detachment spoke volumes. As expected, the denizens of this realm often displayed no regard for blood ties, but this one leaned further still into that convention, absent even a shred of loyalty, all too eager for their deaths, disturbingly so. Transcending mere indifference, apathy sharpened into unprecedented enthusiasm for their demise.What felt like hours bled away unnoticed in the repetitive cycle of questioning and silence. Despite the unrelenting pressure of tightened chains, the intermittent brute strikes, and the uncomfortable position of the snake who stood constricted since his arrival in this foreign territory, he would not budge, zero responses evoked.“I admit I can’t exactly puzzle you out. You seem to lack a sense of self-preservation. No sense of fear whatsoever.”An exasperated sigh escaped from him as he ruthlessly drew more blood with the tightening shackles.“Which means you serve no use to me. You’re as good as dead.”A metallic odor pervaded the dungeon as Ruki rendered the Vibora unconscious. Verdant locks curtained over the blindfold as his head hung limp. As if to double check his own handiwork, the Vampire ripped the black fabric from his lidded eyes. By now, the taut fetters that bound him undoubtedly crushed his bones to fractured pieces. Swiveling him in place, upright on the metal stake, the king’s aide circled along with him as they both faced a contraption pioneered in an archaic age.Crafted entirely from gleaming, polished bronze, the sculpture stood with its hollow apparatus in the form of an imposing bovine creature. Ironic, given the Vampire’s tendency to label his prey as ‘livestock.’ Its surface reflected the dim candelabra light of the torture chamber. A trapdoor seamlessly integrated into the behemoth’s side offered access to its cavernous stomach wherein those condemned found themselves in the worst punishment known to mankind, helplessly confined. Cleverly designed tubes and acoustic channels converted screams of agony through the sculpted mouth into that of haunting, animalistic bellows. The fiery pit beneath would heat the metal panels until it radiated an excruciating intensity, reducing the interior to a living inferno.Both a testament to the inventor’s genius creativity and the height of humanity’s cruelty, the device evolved suffering into spectacle. Simultaneously psychological, physical, yet symbolic torture all the same. Those cognizant of the apparatus knew the inevitability of death as they gradually roasted, meanwhile to onlookers, their screams amounted to little more than a performance with no rescue in sight. Victims metaphorically turned into mere ‘sacrificial animals,’ a concept from which the Vampire derived sordid amusement. Ever since he assumed the role of the king’s advisor, Ruki deemed it comical to implement such a contraption in the demon realm, a rare occurrence of the crepuscular race taking inspiration from their mortal counterparts.Finally, under false pretense, he freed the snake from his shackles, shoving him into the device headfirst.“You’ll only escape this living hell once you go mad. So, go ahead and break already. Lose your mind. Perhaps you already have if you forsake your own family as easily as you’ll shed your scales. Heh… What a thrill. I shall make you suffer between sanity and insanity until you cannot tell which is worse.” When the Vibora regained a semblance of awareness, cold and appalling darkness coiled around him. Encased within suffocating confines, recumbent on his side, the walls proved too narrow to adjust or recoil an inch, let alone rise. Metal pressed against his ophidian skin. A cursory scratch from dulled claws produced a faint, yet mocking resonance—a sound too delicate for thick steel yet sufficiently robust to entrap. Though logic dictated a desperate attempt to escape, his vigor dwindled to a fragile ember, too weakened and powerless to slither out. A prisoner to his own failing vitality, completely sapped of his supernatural strength. What should have been panic festered within.Sadistic cachinnations erupted beyond the iron enclosure from outside, reverberating with venomous mirth and an almost vulgar anticipation. The imminent punishment for his withholding of the truth seemed all too fitting for a Vibora like him, the most temperature-sensitive race among the four main clans.A blistering sting seared reptilian flesh where his supine body pressed against the metal. Though initially subtle, the temperature continually grew hotter, its radiant heat scorching his skin and cremating his resilience. The acrid odor of ignited scales slithered into his nostrils, assailing his otherworldly sense of smell. It soon became evident that Ruki lit a fervent fire underneath him in this compact space.The Bull of Phalaris.Lethargic speculations dredged forth the name from historical infamy. The vile ingenuity of ancient Greece reborn, and he, its newest victim. As the realization behind the trap solidified, the snake demon’s inhibited form flailed. Instinct superseded exhaustion as he continued to writhe. Scaled limbs battered the unyielding metal in futile rebellion. The brazen bull stood indifferent, an instrument of infernal vengeance designed to prolong this torture ablaze. Flames licked the underbelly of the device, feeding on air and fuel, ascending in hellish fury.Legends allege that the inaugural victim subjected to its sinister design involved none other than its very inventor, Perilaus, while the final casualty consumed by its flames turned out to be the tyrannical king who demanded its creation, Phalaris himself, following his usurpation. Interestingly, even Sakamaki Shu, the current Vampire sovereign, harbored pyrophobia and would most likely scorn the usage of a device like this in his castle walls. Not that any of this trifling information mattered now in the wake of the Vibora captive’s ongoing suffering.“Ghh, ghaah…?! Nghhh… Ghoooh!!”Loud crackles echoed from the brazen bull in tandem with coerced screams of agony. Smoke and fumes infiltrated the enclosure, its pungent tendrils scalding his throat, reducing each breath to a laborious gasp. From the outside, however, the smog transformed into spicy clouds of incense, carefully masking itself to avoid rousing disgust amid spectators. Stenches of charred adipose and singed scales saturated the metal confines, suffocating the snake’s heightened senses. The mirage of a heat haze simmered his vision, distorting the interior into a warped sight rivaling that of any nightmare. Soon enough, the air became unbreathable altogether, infused with his own immolation.The prisoner’s verdant locks succumbed first, blackening and curling into brittle tufts before igniting in a blaze. Skin blistered and ruptured grotesquely as raging infernos roared. Effervescence of fluid bursting released streams of scalding liquid that hissed upon contact with the iron. Flesh, once alabaster and supple, melted as easily as wax under the relentless flames, revealing the hideous muscle beneath. His ophidian torso adhered to the searing walls, and any attempt at recoil only tore the veneer further, leaving viscous remnants behind. Thick, white smoke continued to billow from the bull as the bottom of his body incinerated to nothing, oozing and charring as if being cooked. The smoky smell of his own fat burning and roasting alive filled the confines.Pain suffused every fiber of his pathetic being, vehement and merciless. Immortality, once a coveted shield to peril, transformed into a prison like the caliginous enclosure that currently trapped him in this infernal torture. Consciousness splintered underneath anguish, yet death, the ultimate release from this hell, only eluded him. The true tragedy of this fiery ordeal laid in his inhuman nature as much as he might have wished for death lay its claim. Any human would have already perished by now, but not the Vibora who dared to conceal the truth. For the demonkind of this world, fire alone would not kill them. Instead, it drove the victims of this execution device half-mad from the excruciating agony, permeating smoke, and the fetid odor prickling at supernatural senses.“Hahaha… Quite the show,” Ruki remarked as he listened to the bull. “So now you wish to make all sorts of noise. Be my guest. Cry out, just like livestock.”The scarlet flames only intensified, its sizzling cacophony drowning out any sadistic mirth in the background. Internal organs roasted in their cavities, emitting an oleaginous vapor that coalesced with the suffocating smoke. His lungs, forced to inhale caustic fumes, collapsed inward, their delicate tissues seared beyond ruin. Each involuntary bellow dragged fire deep into his chest, a torment without reprieve.The weak membranes of his eyes ruptured first, fluids evaporating before tears could spill and trickle down. Charred sockets stared unseeing into the infernal abyss, while his forked tongue, once a symbol of toxic power, lolled out and shriveled to a frangible husk. The skin on his palms and fingers blistered as he thrashed helplessly against the metal shell, pain soaring through as it sheared off in a flickering instant.Who could determine the length this torture would persist?Scales blistered and sloughed off in grotesque layers, leaving behind the raw, vulnerable flesh. That flesh, too, burned to cinders in wake of the unforgiving heat, blackening and cracking under its intensity. Verdant locks, once vibrant with undead life, reduced into ash, while the flames devoured the scalp entirely, exposing his skull. Even as the inferno reached his brain, the tissues within swelling and boiling amidst the onslaught, immortality refused to relinquish its hold. A cruel boon in this moment, shackling the Vibora to unfathomable agony and the never-ending embrace of fire.Most demons could not imagine nor endure such intense suffering, and likewise, their minds wouldn’t handle it in the slightest.Sinew disintegrated, exposing the ivory bones and skeleton that glowed crimson in the furnace’s light. Blisters popped across what little skin remained, and blood coagulated into matter too semi-solid to extinguish the engulfing flame. Soon, even those blisters began to melt. Rivulets of ichor seeped out and quickly evaporated, dripping into the fire. Excruciating signals of pain tore through him haphazardly at the same rate the temperature skyrocketed.From the involuntary screams and coughs, his throat burned, lungs broiling. Needless to say, the Vibora no longer possessed the strength to break free from these iron panels. The only remaining option entailed begging for salvation from the outside, but no words could possibly leave his mouth in this wretched state as if the earlier silence scorned him now. Only frenzied wheezes erupted from his charred lips, choking on the smoke of his own body incinerating to a crisp.“First, you refused to speak. Then, you disregarded the lives of your own family. How does it feel to burn alive and grovel like a worm?” Malevolent tempests settled on the combusting contraption with unperturbed interest. “Filth like you deserves no better punishment.”The Vibora howled like a beast lost to its inhibitions. A violent, unparalleled death knell one would never envision from upper demons of the four main clans. In cruel contrast, sadistic amusement filled the world outside the iron. Bereft of the energy to react to those incessant taunts, his burning body started to stick to the metal, and whenever he thrashed, his skin audibly ripped and peeled away. A horrific, repetitive cycle. His blistered face, seared beyond recognition, could hardly be called a man’s anymore, already losing its humanoid shape. Before he knew it, the brazen bill tinged a deep red, joined by a putrid odor. The temperature inside escalated beyond the pain threshold any demon could endure, causing his hair to finally combust. The blaze tore through him like hell itself, boiling everything inside, turning it to ash.Yet even so, the Vibora thrashed in the narrow confines with all his might, disregarding the pain. The enormous burns spread inside his body as well, severely damaging his mouth, throat, esophagus, and lungs. His appearance grew utterly repulsive. Much to his assumed misfortune, death continued to evade.“Are you finally ready to talk? Hm, I suppose you can’t, even if you tried. Not after screaming and burning to cinders.”Unevenly, his body expanded like a balloon, bursting and popping. Subcutaneous fat, melted by the heat, oozed out of the broken pustules. Bones exposed in places as his face had sputtered out. It cascaded in molten streams that pooled at the bull’s base, sizzling into acrid steam. The Vibora’s form, once proud and unyielding, diminished into a grotesque effigy of suffering, a living carcass consumed by fire yet unfortunately tethered to existence. His screams ceased, not from courage but from incapacity. Vocal cords, scorched to useless threads, offered no sound. Movement waned, his charred frame fused to the metal walls. Viscera peeled away grotesquely. The insides of his skull teetered on the verge of boiling, and his consciousness wavered in and out. All his turbid mind could recognize was a dull pain, a reminder that he still lived, regrettably so.
That’s right. This is who I am. No remorse, no weakness. Not someone who shows vulnerability to a human girl I just met, nor someone who wallows in self-pity. I am someone who will take revenge on this world and deprive those living in it of what they deprived me of. This is why that man allowed me a second chance.
Outside, laughter reached its zenith in sadistic satisfaction. Within, silence prevailed. No prayers nor respite would ever come. Immortality lengthened the torment, ensuring no demon could escape unscathed. The Vibora stilled, a smoldering testament to the Vampire’s cruelty, awaiting an end that still refused to arrive.Ashen adipose crumbled away into piles of dust. His inflamed lungs, undead heart, spattered guts, internal organs, and even his blackened brain had been reduced to refuse, crackling as they fell away. No longer a living creature, only an inanimate object.While Ruki harbored no aversion to fire, unlike the current Vampire king, the searing memories of that fateful day in the orphanage lingered with cold clarity. The facility director’s iron rod had glimmered dangerously with a molten glow at its end, heat poised to mark him for his rebellion for life into the fragile, human flesh on his back. Not once, but twice. Though he still remembered the excruciating pain, fear never ingrained itself into his psyche. Instead, a thirst for carnage ignited as he consigned the Vibora to roast alive in the belly of the brazen bull. If his defiance, a courageous undertaking to forge freedom for himself and his newfound brothers, warranted branding like livestock, then the snake who slithered through cowardice merited far worse as he burnt to cinders beyond recognition.Such a recreant warranted neither pity, nor remorse, nor any prospect of a miraculous salvation within the bull. Slaughtering under a twisted moral imperative, he executed the man for better or worse. Though the hostage’s obliteration deprived a household of its patriarch or a child of his caretaker, no justification existed for sparing the life of one so readily willing to throw it away, not only for himself but also those he cherished. A parent incapable of protecting and preserving the well-being of their offspring forfeited any right to the sacred role. Disgustingly enough, the captive’s unsightly surrender resembled that of Ruki’s own father. Both figures, driven by despair to the point of annihilation, going as far as to sacrifice the people they should continue to live for. Those entrusted to their protection. Thus, to incinerate his immortal flesh aflame elicited sadistic mirth as justice blazed through fire and flame.“To ashes with you. Whether you’re dead, alive, or reduced to a heap of bones… Silent or screeching, you’re worthless either way. Hurry and perish in this hellfire.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“So this is where you were, Jasmine… and Eve.”After Ruki extinguished the flame in the torture chamber and the smoking contraption cooled, he left cleaning out the confines of the brazen bull’s interior to his bat familiars—or whoever unsuspectingly dared to open its stomach to discover the grim remains within, much to their unfortunate surprise. Whoever seized the mischance to stumble upon it first. At the far end of the gilded halls on the ground level of the Sakamaki Castle ensconced the two human girls in quiet conversation, filling the hours while Sakamaki Shu had yet to awaken from his slumber and locate them before his aide could. Startled as though caught idling, they rose from the floor in tandem, hastily smoothing their clothes to greet the eldest Mukami who manifested out of seemingly nowhere.“Yui. Not Eve!” Jasmine corrected as she crossed her arms indignantly. “Geez, Ruki. I have no qualms if you continue to call me ‘livestock,’ but at least call Yui by her real name!”A nervous bead of sweat arose as the other woman placed her hand on her own nape.“I’ve grown used to it by now. My name may not be ‘Eve,’ but I guess that’s one of my roles here.”“Oh, fine. But in any case…” Tea-colored hues scanned the Vampire from the top of his atramentous locks to the soles of his boots. “Is it just me, or do you smell good, Ruki? Hm… like incense! Sandalwood, maybe? Did you really have time to put that on between your interrogation? By the way, how did it go?”Initially taut with irritation, the thin line of his lips slowly crept up into a sly smirk at the harmless yet ignorant observation. Naturally, the maid had no business knowing he had just killed their captive—burning him alive in the brazen bull, his resolve eviscerating any possible shred of remorse. On the contrary, he reveled in the sight. Though the Vibora failed to answer his queries, the spectacle of him reduced to soot offered a degree of satisfaction.“Don’t speak as though I don’t practice basic hygiene,” he glared contemptuously at his servant. “You’re better off not knowing—or perhaps even asking, Livestock.”That ominous caveat hung in the air. The two women exchanged bewildered glances.“Ah, alright… If you say so,” the maid shrugged it off despite curiosity still chipping away at her. “Um, so what’s next on the agenda?”As if his presence alone provided a sufficient answer, Yuma joined them, teleporting into the corridor. While Jasmine conversed with Yui and Ruki reduced the Vibora captive to a crisp, the penultimate sibling had cleared a considerable amount of debris from Rotigenberg’s border village. Manual labor, a task most suited to him, given his raw brute strength. Unscathed, he showed no signs of engaging in another needless skirmish, much to the relief of the three in front of him.“Hey, Ruki. And you too, sows. I sensed ya hangin’ ‘round here, so I came. Got some real progress done in Rotigenberg, y’know.”“Good work, Yuma. Your efforts were not in vain,” the eldest Mukami commended as he inclined his head toward his younger sibling. “Perfect timing, too. Now that you’re here, we’ll rendezvous with Kou and Azusa in the neutral zone before returning to the human world.”Though reluctant to admit after the ordeals they endured, from the ambushes in Rotigenberg to the tedious family drama, Ruki wished to bid his father a proper farewell, allowing him to embark on the upcoming expedition without an iota of regret. Perhaps after investigating the other regions and establishing diplomatic bonds with their sovereigns, the demon realm would finally shift toward a better, more peaceful state. He could look his father in the eye knowing he had chosen the correct path, the first step towards reconciliation and what resembled making amends despite the strained relationship between them. Even if the man still preferred a second death over reconnecting with his own son, at least he placed his sole through the threshold of redemption’s door.Meanwhile, as far as goodbyes went, Jasmine turned to Yui, unaware of when they would next meet.“Again—it has been such a pleasure chatting with you like this. Please take care, okay?”With a small smile, genuine mirth suffused the other girl’s rhodolite hues as she gave a parting wave.“Yes, I won’t forget it. Take care of yourself, too, alright?” She gazed at the others. “All of you.”The two Mukami siblings awaited, patience slightly waning, for the girls to finish their own farewells.“A-and… I hope Shu turns up soon!” The maid added with a hint of remorse in her tone. “Sheesh, what a sleepyhead.”As if on cue, contributing to the rapid succession of sudden appearances thanks to the Vampires’ teleportation abilities, the king also emerged with a drowsy yawn as though he had just woken from a long nap.“So noisy… What’s this about a ‘sleepyhead?’”Arrant surprise flickered upon the surrounding four as the sovereign appeared in the hall alongside them from whatever hiding place he selected within the castle.“Shu!” Yui exclaimed in relieved shock. “There you are… You know we looked everywhere for you.”“Hehe, I knew it!” The maid clasped her fingers together upon seeing her unconventional plan come to fruition. “I knew he would come to us instead of us having to turn the place inside out.”“Good grief, Sakamaki Shu. Took you long enough if Eve searched every nook and cranny of this place,” sighed Ruki as he ran a hand through his charcoal locks with a shake of his head. “Must be nice to be able to not care about anything, even as the king.”“Hah, once a NEET, always a NEET.” Yuma grumbled with scorn. “Couldn’t be me.”The eldest Sakamaki merely scoffed at the mixed greetings as he took his place beside Yui.“Yeah, yeah.” Nonchalance laced the blonde’s drawl as he adjusted. “I don’t remember asking for your opinions. Just get it over with—there’s no reason to stand around and waste time when you guys could be elsewhere now that you’re done saying your goodbyes.”“Exercise some caution for once, will you? You won’t have the luxury to lounge around for the unforeseeable future,” warned the sovereign’s forthright aide. “Anyway, we’ll be taking our leave for the neutral zone, but it seems you already overheard part of our conversation as is.”Ruki stood between Jasmine and Yuma, while the three of them faced across the remaining duo. With an affirmative nod, the king saw them off, whereas Yui watched the trio nervously, praying for their safe travels.“Don’t get yourselves killed out there,” Shu remarked in a dry tone. “And make sure your familiars update me on everything that happens.”“Please be careful, everyone…” The woman abreast him began. “I’ll pray for your peace.”Heading to the grand foyer of the Sakamaki Castle, the three of them departed for the neutral zone.Through the crucible of her fatigue, the journey toward the distant stronghold thankfully unfolded with far less hardship than Jasmine had anticipated. The rugged road wound its way through treacherous escarpments and meandering bends, yet the grasp of exhaustion had yet to fully lay its claim. A fleeting solace flashed in her mind as the low heels of her loafers, a sophisticated staple of her maid uniform albeit ill-suited for such a trek, spared her leaden feet the torment of fresh blisters, their soles pressing against gravel with little protest.The downhill trudge lacked the grueling test of endurance compared to that of the perilous march through Rotigenberg’s mired outskirts and soaring mountains around the esteemed Vampire capital, yet the precipitous heights held its own pulchritude regardless. Skyward, she glanced at the colossal cliffs as they clawed unevenly at the indigo firmament. Shadowed strata and ridges weaved through the sedimentary structures like pulsating veins, as if a living monolith itself. Moss covered the bases as it gradually melded into occasional flower fields that dotted the expanse in their lurid hues of saffron, cerulean, and fuchsia. Below, hollow glens unfurled in verdant dusk and ashen grays, enshrouded in foreboding mist as if it warded off their rogue assailants. Though her breath hastened from the hike, the sight of those majestic peaks stole whatever praise might have otherwise formed in her enervated yet awe-inspired mind.Ahead, the stone sanctuary beckoned the trio inside—a clerical center in which skilled healers, bound by duty and tradition, meticulously tended to the distraught Ghoul survivors from the border village. The architectural style hearkened back to baronial influence with its own castle-like features and large, rectangular windows evenly spaced along the façade. Meanwhile, the central tower soared to the apex, crowned by a cupola that flaunted a mounted clock face and weathervane. Though nominally a hospital within the demon realm, its extravagance defied mortal sensibilities, conjuring the image of a citadel devoted not to conquest but restoration.In wordless contemplation, the trio advanced, though their thoughts aligned in the same harbored scruples regarding the persecuted race. Perhaps after receiving proper treatment, they might revolt and turn their regained strength against those who mended their injuries in mutual uproar, stirring yet another panic. Likewise, those dedicating their magical capabilities to the demons they perceived as lower than them might have abused the wounded as well, concerningly enough. The balance teetered precariously, tipping over in hundreds of potential disastrous directions. Nevertheless, hope tempered their doubt, tethering them in the belief that recovery might prevail over resentment.“This is it,” the eldest Mukami uttered as the three of them gazed up at the building looming before them. “Let’s not dawdle any longer.”Upon entrance, a vaulted atrium enveloped them in its profound function, from generous glazing to overhead walkways. The capacious space stretched to the ceiling. Rows and columns of gurneys lined the vast room, each occupied by weary survivors. Clerics cautiously traipsed between the aisles as they monitored their health. Since Ghouls lacked the rapid regeneration innate to the four main demon clans, they bore injuries that demanded human-like care, healing at a much slower rate. Others who sustained more severe wounds rested in secluded quarters, receiving close attention throughout. Of the people patrolling the area, a familiar figure ambled to the double doors, eager to see the three.“Ruki… Yuma… Jasmine,” Azusa greeted with a palpable anticipation for their company. “How have you… been faring… so far? How about… the Vibora captive…? I wonder… what they might… be hiding inside.”Needless to say, the eldest withheld the details of his failed interrogation attempt from both his brothers and his prey. Though the ordeal provided grim satisfaction of exerting his sadistic tendencies, it yielded no significant leads in their pursuit of the masterminds behind this new rogue faction—the one responsible for placing all these injured Ghouls here in the first place. A faint frustration boiled beneath his composed mien, but more importantly, he yearned to see his birth father, even if the longing remained one-sided and steeped in scorn.“Clearin’ away the debris ain’t no sweat to me, Azusa. C’mon, do ya even hafta ask?”“That’s good… Yuma… I’ve been assisting… these clerics… we still have… many survivors to check up on… but they will live… I think.”“Oh, that’s such a relief!” The maid exclaimed. “I’m happy these clerics share the same sentiments as us. I don’t even want to imagine what it would mean if they were sent here just to be hurt—or even worse—in their sleep…”“Don’t worry… Jasmine… I will make sure… such a thing never happens…”In the wake of his recent setback, at least his younger siblings shouldered the shared endeavor without complaint, picking up the slack in their respective areas. How ironic of them to outshine the king’s aide himself.“Well done, Azusa. Where is my father staying? Take us there.”“Kou is… with him now…” The youngest tilted his head in a slight nod. “Follow me… I’ll show you.”Ascending the stairwell, the group scaled past endless corridors lined with infirmaries and storage closets, each teeming with shelves of medical elixirs. Eventually, Azusa stopped at a heavy wooden door, gesturing for the others to enter. With slight hesitation, the four of them stepped foot into the room where Ruki’s father received treatment.Though he braced himself for another barrage of insults and condemnations, luckily enough, the Ghoul laid unconscious on the bed as the second oldest sat beside him.“You guys! How did everything go?” Kou rose from his seat as curiosity shimmered in his aquamarines. “Ruki, did you beat the hell out of the snake like Yuma said?”With each of his brothers’ iterations, it posed a reminder of his own shortcomings in the torture chamber.“That’s one way to put it. What did the clerics say of my father?” Deflecting from the query, the eldest steered the conversation away from his inadequacy, his tempestuous gaze shifting from the inert Ghoul to Kou’s inquisitive stare. “Either way, he certainly looks a lot better than when we found him.”The four of them gathered around the bed. Yuma and Azusa moved to the other side while Jasmine stood beside the eldest where he sat. Kou, who vacated the chair, peeked out from behind his older brother.“Yeah, the clerics here are great!” The blonde beamed optimistically with his usual charisma. “They said he’ll be right as rain in a matter of days.”Perhaps the clerics refused to harm their patients under strict order from the new sovereign after all. Though Karlheinz no longer promenaded this earth, the inherited power alone functioned as a persuasive deterrent, compelling them to maintain their reputation and safeguard their roles as esteemed healers of the Vampire territory.Lowering himself into the seat Kou previously occupied, Ruki studied his father’s pallor intently. The cuts and scratches from the rubble that once marred his pale skin had diminished, miraculously eased by magical remedies. Even his countenance, perpetually sullen by harsh lines of acrimony and age, carried a sense of repose. Though Ghouls, much like Vampires or any demon in this realm, bore a complexion bordering on cadaverous, his condition showed subtle signs of improvement. Slowly, he reached for the limp hand closest to him, taking it in his own as if their contact reassured him of both his birth parent’s presence and boosting health.“I see… I’m glad to hear it.”“Isn’t that right, Azusa? These clerics seem dependable enough, but just in case, we’ll keep checking up on him ourselves, too.”“Yes… there will always be… someone monitoring him… on constant watch.”Although they didn’t spell it outright, they unmistakably referred to his tragic history, his first suicide as a human in tandem with his importunate death wish as a Ghoul. Insidious despair and burning hatred continued to consume him in the most unsightly fashion. To ensure he couldn’t take his own life a second time, the ever-watchful gaze of clerics sought not only to mend his wounds but also guard against the threat should he attempt to kill himself. For good measure, the bat familiars always trained their sights on his visuals. From each breath he drew to every shift in his pallid form, he would undergo scrutiny.“Thank goodness… Ruki’s father is safe after all,” Jasmine spoke quietly in a hushed voice. “I’m… truly so happy.”Despite her enduring optimism, the maid struggled to grasp the full depth of his emotions in a situation so fraught with turmoil, witnessing his own father teeter on the precipice of mortality upon the medical bed. Though Vampires harnessed remarkable healing capabilities hidden beneath the veneer of their formidable nature, Ruki possessed the potential to restore the Ghoul back to full health as well. However, the lack of advanced medicinal resources hindered any acceleration of the recovery process. Furthermore, his responsibilities as the king’s advisor already occupied his efforts, demanding significant attention. The sight of him, hands joined, mirrored the poignant image of a family member who held vigil over a loved one, uncertain if recovery remained within reach.If anything, the scene reminded her of her own experiences in the emergency room, where severe anemia confined her long before she knew bloodsucking demons walked out of the fictional pages and into the real world. Even if her mother devoted herself to God more than her daughter and her father distanced himself emotionally, that crisis forged a fleeting yet sincere bond among them—a rare moment of unity.Dread coursed through the eldest Mukami’s undead heart as he reflected on the recent interactions with his father. Somewhere in the recesses of his mind, he questioned whether the Ghoul might harbor any concern for the expedition awaiting him, a perilous journey in store across distant lands, venturing from country to country. While Ruki understood the man’s yearning for a second death and thus a final release from existence altogether, a faint glimmer of hope shone for the possibility that his father may still take pride in his endeavors, however contradictory. Even if their convictions diverged, even if he grew up into an infuriating disappointment. One had endured betrayal by Karlheinz as Trismégiste, whereas the other had been granted salvation by the same hand.“Father… I’ll be traveling somewhere far beyond your reach, places where you cannot follow me. Not that you should like to,” he began despite the other’s unconscious state. “I shall fight for your cause. Even if protecting this realm defies the vision my benefactor once held for the genesis of a new world, I cannot deny Karlheinz-sama’s profound influence on my development as a Vampire. That is what I will always be… a Vampire.”The trio of brothers observed as the eldest spoke his peace, respecting this solemn, one-sided exchange between father and son. Jasmine listened attentively as well to the words that only affirmed her earlier assertion that he truly cherished and loved the birth parent who originally raised him.“You and I have both lost our humanity long ago—this is another reason I wield the brand. We cannot afford to dwell in the past, Father. When we rescued you in Rotigenberg, I could tell you still think like a human. Even so, you live as a Ghoul. A member of the most despised race, scorned even by other demons. No matter how much you resent your own condition, no matter how much you hate Karlheinz-sama, we must look toward the future. Don’t let the existing hierarchy hinder you as it once did when I was still a child. By the time I return from this expedition, I hope to see the lessening of that persecution, even if only a little.”Steadfast determination coruscated deep in those tempestuous hues as Ruki stood from his seat.“Even if you have come to hate me, too—look forward to the success I shall achieve, Father.”Fearless—an apt and compelling descriptor for the Vampire, whose trials and tribulations demanded fortitude of the highest order. Within Jasmine, admiration continued to swell and spiral uncontrollably by the conclusion of his tirade. Despite the relentless adversities the Mukamis undertook, the eldest held firm in his resolve. Where others might have faltered in his position, succumbing to the difficulty of these accumulating challenges, he persevered. Without hesitation, his steps echoed purpose, not only for his own sake but also for the family bound to him by blood and solidarity. Though driven by pessimism and burdened by a festering hatred of his own, he still managed to prioritize the welfare of those closest to him who mattered most above all else.Accompanying any other individual, the maid might have felt immense trepidation for the journey ahead, but never with him. Not in his competent care. Around Ruki, she entrusted her faith to him, undeterred by his ravenous propensities and the constant ridicule. Between the fractures in that icy fortress, she caught glimpses of a genuine kindness sheathed and concealed, a precious quality to protect no matter the cost. Their shared experiences taught her that surviving endless hardship never justified surrendering one’s conviction in the pursuit of greater aspirations. Alas, too often, most people succumbed to defeat, abandoning their efforts before reaching the fullest potential, blind to the weight of regret that such inaction would later impose. Yet, the eldest Mukami always strategized for a better solution, carefully calculating the best foot forward in his refusal to waver.“Well said, Ruki…” Jasmine rubbed a tear away from her eye. “I knew it, you love your father after all!”Scoffing in disbelief, he glared a dagger at the maid with his typical aloof tone.“Shut up, Livestock.”The blonde beside them laughed heartily, though uncertain of the conversation to which they alluded.“Hey, what’s with the sentimentality all of a sudden? We’ve known for ages that Ruki is a softie, remember? That’s why we let him have the spotlight for his parting message to the old man.”Opposite them, Yuma rested a stiff hand on Azusa’s shoulder, both a gesture of unanimity and a substitute for the closeness they might have shared if all four stood on the same side of the hospital bed.“Yup. Can’t go livin’ without regret, now. Better to say what ya need to say than keepin’ it to yerself.”“Even if it hurts… Ruki tries to protect… what’s important. That’s… what makes him different.”“Spare me the emotional commentary,” he sighed exasperatedly. “Let’s go. We’ve stayed here long enough.”The eldest Mukami found himself perplexed by the recent shift in how others perceived him as of late. Everyone except the one unconscious and recumbent in the medical bed. He could only shake his head in dissent at the siblings who continued to shed light on the compassionate side of him. Nevertheless, the five of them eventually departed from the private sector, somewhat downcast as they descended down the stairwell back to the atrium.After the group left, the Ghoul slowly blinked his eyes open, his gaze lingering on the now shut door.“Ruki… You foolish son,” he muttered under his laborious breath. “This world is rotten… It is beyond redemption, just like you. But that is all the more reason for me to see if you can truly live up to your promises.”Moonlight filtered through the large, rectangular windows of the capacious space, nourishing the bloodsucking demons who derived energy from its lunar brilliance. Contrarily, still fatigued from earlier events, Jasmine struggled to maintain her pace behind the Mukamis, flagging in her stride. When the eldest noticed her several steps behind them, he briskly turned on the spot, his obsidian cloak fluttering and his scabbard rattling as he shot her a reprimanding glare.“Keep up, Livestock. Quit dawdling—”An abrupt call interrupted that curt command.“Stop! No running!” The strident voice of a female cleric echoed. “Get back here!”Light and hurried footsteps signaled the arrival of a diminutive, vaguely familiar child. The young Ghoul from Rotigenberg, unmistakably recognizable, approached with a wide, darting gaze. Upon catching glimpse of the maid who stood out amidst the gurneys as not only someone unscathed—save for the bites Ruki inflicted on her—but also the sole mortal in the building, he sprinted up to her, pointed ears perked outward as those reminiscent hazel hues glanced upward.“What are you doing here, miss?!” The query stumbled out in astonishment. “Uh, I mean… Jasmine?!”A tsunami of relief washed over the young woman as she greeted the boy, crouching down to his height.“Oh, it’s you! Just as I suspected… It was his familiar who took you away,” she beamed at him with almost glowing mirth upon their reunion. “Well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised to see you here. This is where the villagers ended up, after all. Tell me, how are you holding up? Have the clerics patched you up good as new?”Reluctantly, Ruki slowly approached the two lost in conversation as his brothers followed at a distance.“Yes, they’ve been taking care of me… I’ll bounce back. But… m-my parents… they’re…gone…! Waaah…!”A heart-wrenching sob burst forth at the morose revelation. The boy broke into tears just remembering how the clerics delivered the grim news to him. That night of the ambush, both his birth guardians had perished at the hands of the rogue faction, just as Ruki and everyone else suspected. Small hands clenched into fists as he rubbed the streaks of sorrow trickling down his cheeks, trembling with the futility of clutching what had already been lost.“I-I don’t… I don’t know where I’ll go… after this… I have no family…! They’re gone forever…! No parents to go back to…!” He sniffed loudly through his sobs. “No home… to return to… Waaah…!”“Oh… Oh, no… I’m so, so sorry… I’m sorry we couldn’t save them in the end…!”Despair shadowed over Jasmine as the brought the boy into a tender embrace, a vain attempt at comfort, her arms offering the only solace she could muster. Though she could provide no shelter for the young Ghoul to inhabit, at the very least, she listened to his feelings in her unwavering support. The child buried his face into her shoulder, his sobs muffled yet uncontrollable.“You have my deepest condolences,” she pat him on the back in soothing circles. “I’m here for you.”Not far away from them, having overheard everything, Ruki watched the two hug and share their sorrows. Behind him, his brothers exchanged worried glances, each grappling with human memories they could never forget. They knew all too well that no amount of care, compassion, even medical treatment for that matter, could undo the permanence of death or bring back the boy’s beloved parents. Scars healed, bandages mended flesh, but the empty void left in their loved ones’ place inflicted unbearable pain—a sentiment they understood from their own tragic pasts.“I-I-I’m scared, Jasmine… I’m sorry,” the boy stammered through his lamentations. “I don’t know… who else to go to… I can’t find my friends… I thought I’d find them here, but… they must’ve… they probably…! Waaah…! Sniff… They probably died too…!”The maid’s embrace tightened briefly before they finally separated, her hands still planted upon his slumped shoulders in reassurance.“You’re not alone… I’m here. It’s not much, but I will help you however I can, okay?”At that moment, the child flinched and recoiled at the sight of the Vampire towering nearby. Terror suffused him as he raised a trembling finger at the man in question.“A-ah!! I-it’s him! The mean-looking Vampire! You’ve been working with him?!”Slight irritation contorted Ruki’s countenance, but he swiftly concealed it. Back in Rotigenberg, when he extended his hand to that boy who preferred to reject him and run for the hills, the dismissal still offended him more than he cared to admit, even long after the fact. Most likely due to how similar the child’s circumstances resembled that of his own, down to his stubborn and mistrustful nature from youth.“…Listen to me. I’ve made mistakes, but I’m not here to harm you or anyone else in this facility.”Lowering himself to the boy’s stature, composed authority swept over his visage, replacing the earlier exasperation.“I can assure you that I’ll do everything within my power to prevent others from suffering as you have. No more friends and family lost to chaos.”Traumatic recollections haunted Ruki in his efforts to reassure the child. The orphanage they schemed tirelessly to escape, only for the marksmen parading as caretakers to hunt them like animals, loomed deplorably in his mind. A prison masquerading as sanctuary wherein cruelty reigned and staff exulted in the children’s cries. Starvation prickled at their frail bodies, the icy nights endured in threadbare clothes for most, alongside the unrelenting abuse that transpired. The institution now before them bore the foundational requirements to escalate into a dangerous resemblance of that dreaded hell. Vampire clerics against helpless, wounded Ghouls bereft of the strength to fight back their oppressors, much like the orphaned children against their captors.Under no circumstances would he ever allow such atrocities to fester anew.“I… I can’t trust you!” The boy cried in frightened panic. “Vampires… are scary!”Not even the eldest Mukami could suppress the infinitesimal offense he took from that childish remark. Although he acknowledged the notoriety of crepuscular demons in their sadism, carnage, and insatiable bloodlust, let alone remained largely indifferent to how others perceived his intimidating presence, the fulmination carried an unexpected sting coming from such a defenseless youth. The impelling urge to ease the boy’s persistent doubt surged within. Nevertheless, he quelled his swelling irritation, pale lips pressed into a line as thin as his patience.“How juvenile. I couldn’t care less if you find me ‘scary.’ Such a trait is second nature to Vampires indeed. Though I suppose your parents have raised you well, for what it’s worth. Moreover, you don’t even have to trust me. I won’t ask that much, but at least place your trust in someone. I know you’re scared, but you can’t let fear win. You can’t let it dictate where you go next or, worse still, allow it to prevent you from moving forward. Look around—these clerics strive to heal you and your kind, do they not? It’s precisely this type of mindless prejudice that perpetuates the conflict to begin with. While you have every right to be wary of us, judge me by my actions if words won’t suffice.”The young Ghoul quivered, trepidation reigning.Ever acquainted with skepticism, most of all his own, Ruki choked down the sigh that threatened to escape.Before he could mull over another way to bridge the growing divide between them, a warm weight encircled his arm. He stiffened in place, tempests darting downward to find a modest smile as Jasmine clung to him with an almost theatrical demonstration of unfaltering trust. Much to his dismay, she devised a devious approach to dispelling the child’s apprehension.“Livestock, what are you—!”“Oh, please don’t worry…” The maid interrupted his ire as she tilted her head playfully. “Ruki only looks brooding on the outside, you know. Deep down, he’s so sweet! See? Not scary in the slightest! He wouldn’t hurt a fly!”Albeit still confused, the tear-streaked visage that once cowered in their presence began to soften.A sharp retort on the tip of his tongue hovered over him, but his self-restraint prevailed as the child’s shifting demeanor showed promise. The absurd display, though initially vexing, chipped away at the boy’s doubt in a way austere reasoning could not.Whispering behind the commotion, Kou leaned close to Yuma with a smirk.“Oh, she’s good. Five dollars says he’ll snap in front of the kid.”“Pfft, get real. The sow’s got her tricks, but I don’t see him losin’ his shit that easy.”Intermittently, Ruki’s fingers clenched in and out of a fist, knuckles blanching as they twitched near the hilt of his scabbard. Not that he harbored any intent to draw his sword whatsoever, especially not in front of the impressionable youth, but the thought of pointing its honed tip at his insolent maid who clung to him flashed temptingly. That very audacity evaluated even his considerable restraint. Despite the irksome predicament, his composure proved impeccable even in unpredictable situations. Playing along, he continued to reassure the boy in tandem.“Quite so. Why waste my efforts crushing a harmless insect when I could spend that time teaching my loyal maid the true meaning of devotion to her master? Isn’t that right, Jasmine?”A sardonic smirk that ceased to reach his furious tempests, more sinister than any of the atrocities they witnessed in the atrium thus far, curved across his features as sarcasm spilled from his lips like venom. The room seemingly dropped several degrees in temperature from that cold caveat alone, no matter how sly. Now this, undeniably, spelled out genuine horror, unadulterated fear for how he might retaliate in a more private setting.“Y-yes…! That’s right, Master…!”Although she originally embraced him as a means to assuage the mistrustful Ghoul, in truth, the reason for her punishable behavior became evident only to herself. Weak from anemia, strength sapped from the afternoon’s excursion leading into tumult that trailed in the newly discovered demon realm, Jasmine stumbled in every step, leaning heavily on Ruki for the support she so desperately needed to maintain her footing.With a final, albeit trembling grin directed at the child, she offered one last reassurance.“Listen, little one… we are here for you… so, you have nothing… to be afraid of…”Fatigue finally took its toll as the maid collapsed against Ruki’s side.Surprise swept over them as the sudden fainting spell silenced the moment, shattering the illusion she carefully crafted. Stunned, the four watched as the eldest Mukami grasped her by the arms before she could topple any further, shaking her body in a futile attempt to rouse and put an end to the charade she curated.“Very funny, Livestock. As skilled of an actress as you are, you can stop pretending now. Open your eyes.”Despite the Vampire’s demands, she gave no response.“Uh, I think she’s really out… like, actually passed out.”“Ya don’t say, Kou.”“What happened… to Jasmine…?”Cradling her left hand with his, Ruki hurriedly confirmed the presence of the Exodus Ring as his svelte digits brushed over the mystical artifact. Curiously enough, the protective talisman still rested securely against her skin, nullifying the frantic speculation of the demon realm’s decaying influence on mortals without it. With the piece of jewelry intact, she couldn’t have possibly succumbed to her demise in this realm, at least not on that basis. An initial panic subsided in lieu of the more unsettling conclusion that she had collapsed for a different reason entirely. One far simpler than paranoia would suggest: exhaustion at best, illness at worst.Without hesitation, he lifted the unconscious woman into his arms, reminiscent of a nuptial carry.“Think about what I said, little one. We’ll be taking our leave.”After those parting words to the young Ghoul, reticent yet determined, the eldest Mukami turned to his brothers before he started for the exit.“We’re heading back home this instant,” he bade in earnest. “Let’s hurry.”Nodding in assent, the trio accompanied him to the door past the clerics who paid them a cursory glance as they departed.Wordlessly, the child observed, his doubt supplanted by an unusual worry for the group. Never in his short years had he encountered Vampires who fretted to this degree over a mortal girl, a mere servant, no less. Instinct told him she, quite literally, rested in capable hands as Ruki carried her away.Similarly to when the bat familiars whisked him away from his homeland, a heavy sense of separation settled over the boy.“Be careful… you guys. I’ll believe in you… for now…”The path back to the human world’s portal proved free from danger and without incident as they navigated the bustling city streets of the capital into the familiar forests. Alternating between swift sprints and rapid teleportation to hasten their return, Ruki led them with brisk strides that his brothers paralleled effortlessly.Eventually, the five safely returned home to the Mukami manor, their residence nestled in the human world. Through the dim subterranean tunnel, up the grand staircase, and back in the resplendent main hall of the chateau. Daybreak shone past the windows, a surprising yet expected indication of time’s flying passage. Much to the eldest’s chagrin, however, the sight welcoming them did little to ease his mounting irritation. Forgotten dishes and bowls from their supper, hastily abandoned before Sakamaki Reiji’s abrupt arrival with dour news, still occupied the dining table. A hardened ring and crust of soup clung stubbornly to the edges, a sign of their reckless departure. Once Jasmine regained her strength and overcame the current tide of exhaustion, she would tend to this neglected mess alongside the growing list of tasks awaiting her. With newfound clarity regarding the truth behind his enigmatic nocturnal disappearances, her burdens now extended beyond domestic duties.Under a mystical power, the billowing cloak along with his military regalia vanished in favor of the prior black cable-knit turtleneck ensemble, an ordinary attire attuned with the familiar abode.“I’ll handle her from here. The rest of you have exerted yourselves more than enough for one day,” said Ruki to his brothers. “Get some rest.”Hesitant, the trio exchanged doubtful glances before looking an unconscious Jasmine up and down.“Are you sure, Ruki?” Kou asked. “Kinda thought this is the part where we worry about her kicking the bucket.”“Tch, the sow will be fine. Probably,” grumbled Yuma in half-certainty. “Ain’t that right?”“She looks… more tired… than in pain…”A low sigh of aggravation escaped the eldest as his stormy gaze zeroed in on the limp woman resting in his arms.“Focus on your own well-being,” he chided them coldly. “Unless you guys want to end up like her.”On that curt admonition, rooted in place, the other three’s gazes trailed after Ruki as he ascended upstairs with the maid cradled in his embrace. Carrying her to her sleeping quarters, the Vampire betrayed no sign of strain despite the arduous night as he held her. Upon reaching the room, he teleported through the other side of its threshold, bypassing the door entirely. Once inside, he carefully laid her supine on the plush expanse of her bed, its soft cushioning enveloping her petite frame. At some point, he had slid off her scuffed loafers, placing them neatly alongside the other shoes stored within the manor so as to not sully the pristine condition of the blankets nor mattress. The same gilded accents and chryselephantine furniture from before greeted them as always.However, beyond the amenities typical of any bedroom, certain peculiarities caught his attention, particularly her personal belongings. Each item offered subtle insight into the personality and idiosyncrasies of its unconscious occupant. Examining the surroundings closely, the Vampire traipsed around the room as she slept soundly without raising suspicion. While her luggage from the night they met stowed away neatly in the closet, its contents betrayed a less structured assembly.Several bizarre stuffed animals—though the term ‘animals’ hardly seemed appropriate—crowded the bed, nestled against her pillow as if the inanimate objects also required slumber. One blue rabbit with long ears and a rounded body garnered his attention the most alongside a quadruped pink bear-like mammal. Upon further rumination, their designs appeared more aligned with fictional caricatures popular with the youth and their pointless video games rather than any realistic representation of natural fauna. The observation earned an incredulous scoff from him, as the presence of these plush toys only exaggerated her juvenile attachments beyond his understanding. Ruki found it childish how, when her family cast her away, she decided to part from them with these cherished possessions over anything of importance. Sentimentality prevailed over practicality, at least from her perspective.
Good grief, these stuffed animals… or whatever these strange creatures are. Does she truly snuggle up to them every night? What is she, a child? I can’t fathom why she even bothers to hold onto such frivolous things. Don’t tell me she also talks to them when she feels lonely. The idea alone is absurd. And yet… she must have brought them here if they bring her comfort. If so, then she is even more foolish than I originally anticipated.
Sketches, extensively drawn and doodled by hand, adorned the desktop in a chaotic array of creativity. From more serious figure studies to unfinished illustrations, they spoke volumes of the inhabitant’s favorite pastimes. As he leafed through the pages, the majority of her compositions featured a consistent subject: himself.
Is that… me? Preposterous. And I didn’t even grant her my permission, either. Not that I would. Though I do wonder when she finds the time to draw between the chores and the schoolwork. Surely it isn’t during the hours I’ve assigned her. Perhaps I’ll question her about that later. No, there are more pressing matters to inquire about.
The portrayals seemed innocuous enough, avoiding any uncouth suggestion of vulgarity. Myriad renderings depicted him in attire he habitually chose from his muted wardrobe with poses that adhered to his reserved nature rather than displaying exaggerated dynamism. The emphasis on subtlety directed the viewer toward his striking features, no doubt a stylistic choice. Although certain aspects of her work hinted at areas for improvement, the accuracy with which she captured his essence, from the sharp contours of his face to the nuanced gradients of his charcoal hair left him somewhat impressed.
Although her art leaves much to be desired, that isn’t to say she can’t refine her technique through practice. I wonder what she used to draw before we met.
Nearby, sewing projects rested in various stages of completion. Spools of thread and fragments of cut fabric hinted at restless evenings spent immersed in craftwork following the completion of household chores. Steel tempests landed on the chair flanking the secretaire, where he recognized an unmistakable piece of clothing draped over the backrest—one of his own garments. Compelled by curiosity, he reached for the sable shirt, running a thumb over her handiwork along the hem. It evoked memory of their rooftop tryst at school.“ Ah, I think one of your shirts had a hole in it; someone has to sew it good as new…”The recollection prompted a faint smile he failed to stifle, though the notion of her sewing as an excuse to save herself from the peril of falling to her death lingered. Perhaps she kept the shirt for safekeeping after stitching the hole as part of her intention to wash it properly before returning it to its owner. However, the discovery beneath the article of clothing commanded his attention more than the previous. At the bottom of the chair sat the beginnings of a knitted scarf, its black wool interwoven with intricate patterns of a cable-knit design. Its resemblance to the turtleneck sweater he currently donned suggested a degree of intentionality as if crafted with him in mind. A seasonal accessory, undeniably intended for protection against the chill of winter, little more than an embellishment for Vampires who bore no weakness to drastic changes throughout seasons. Still, he mulled over the maid’s unprecedented thoughtfulness and devotion—or, more accurately, unsettling obsession.
What a foolish livestock. I have no use for a scarf. Even if Vampires are coldblooded, we are impervious to subzero temperatures. Haven’t I told her this before? Regardless, I cannot deny it’s coming along rather well. That aside, I don’t see why she has so many ongoing projects. It’s not like there has been an occasion as of late that might warrant a trite gift. Not to mention that this does look like a scarf I would wear if I had to wear one at all. At least she has the tact to piece together that I have a penchant for this color.
Lastly, amidst the scattered sketches and sewing supplies, what looked like a diary laid unassumingly on the table. Its modest dimensions and unadorned cover lent it an air of simplicity, bereft of any identifying label. The absence of a lock, key, or clasp rendered it vulnerable as if her innermost musings awaited discovery by his curious hand.Seizing the opportunity as she slept, Ruki carefully set the garments down and picked up the diary. The faux leather texture welcomed his svelte fingertips as he opened to the first page of her intimate writings—unguarded, unfiltered, and shamelessly exposed before him. Without any regard for her privacy whatsoever, he began reading it like any other tome in his veritable archives. Caution dictated his actions, for vigilance always superseded complacency. Indifference toward her potential future protests mattered little; what truly held significance was ensuring that he left no page unturned, unable to escape his notice. Unearthing even the faintest malignment within his prey would serve as both a safeguard and a preemptive advantage. In a world teeming with betrayal and unpredictability, he knew all too well that prudence often determined survival.Despite their short span of knowing one another, she fain wrote at length about him. A plethora of passages detailed every interaction, every moment shared between them that she deemed precious. Each page read like amorous billet-doux as the words flowed seamlessly together in flowery language, painting him as her irreplaceable raison d’être, with the diary itself her magnum opus. Chronicling everything from his subtle mannerisms to their experiences, minor observations about him that went unnoticed by most in unwavering dedication, she disclosed something deeper than devotion itself. These candid entries delved into how she felt, what she imagined, what she had hoped for in the future. How this obsession started, how he initially frightened her, how she grew to admire him despite his aloof nature, how her fascination evolved into something more profound. Inadvertently, he intruded upon sacred confessions rather than casual musings, much to his astonishment.Sentimentality notwithstanding, despite having read enough tomes to fill a library, his initial disdain gradually morphed into reluctant appreciation as he immersed himself in her prose. Though her spoken conversation constantly grated on his nerves and irked him to no end, from the red-faced stammers to the exaggerated playful gestures, the diary reflected an entirely different facet of her that veered far from clumsy verbal articulation. At least she possessed the skill to vary her diction, which carried an elegance that caught him off guard. Sentence structures shifted appealingly, avoiding the monotony of repetition, while her consistent use of an active voice continued to compel his attention. Against his better judgment, he found himself absorbed, drawn into the rhythm of her narrative as the hours bled together unnoticed.Entry after entry revealed itself in unintentional testaments of devotion. As much as Ruki loathed to admit it, an almost imperceptible warmth began to stir in the recesses of his mind, melting away the glacial veneer.Although the Mukamis—or rather Vampires as a whole—easily attracted the admiration of mortal women, the eldest dismissed such attention without a care. To him, their feigned affection felt shallow, driven by superficial desires for his handsome appearance or the wealth his status implied, insouciant about what lurked beneath. Yet, Jasmine’s unreserved exuberance and genuine sincerity soared above the rest, a devotion he seldom encountered unlike anything before. It lacked the artifice he had grown so accustomed to, revealing instead an unconditional adoration that, to his surprise, began to grow on him.While the Vampire would never openly acknowledge or realize it, he entertained a fanciful prospect. Perhaps this diary could serve as a solace of sorts. In moments of disillusionment or despondency, he might revisit its pages, an almost comical source of uplifting.The entries stirred his emotions to such a magnitude that her earlier remarks about Karlheinz nearly fled prominence, painting the former Vampire King as a villain rather than a savior. Regardless of her dedication, their views on him clashed irrevocably. However, he contemplated the origins of that grievance within her. She once claimed that the late king hurt him, a statement he ruminated on longer than he would have liked.So long had passed since anyone beyond his brothers, beyond Eve, demonstrated such earnest concern for his well-being.After returning the diary where he found it, Ruki vanished from her sleeping quarters, reappearing in the bathroom to rid himself of the residual blood spilled by his enemies and the metallic odor that clung to him.The refreshing cascade of water down the pale complexion of his broad shoulders, chiseled abs, and toned arms strong enough to wield a longsword without breaking a sweat provided much-needed reprieve, erasing the evidence of recent carnage. When he turned around, the shower streamed past the scars on his back, everlasting reminders of perseverance. With it, the remnants of sandalwood incense from the brazen bull spectacle also washed away as he lathered soap onto his skin in a rich foam, earning an incredulous smirk from him upon remembering the maid’s ignorant reaction. Naturally, she had no way of surmising the exact atrocity he had committed prior to their reunion. Watching the reddish tint of water disappear down the tub’s drain, the Vampire thoroughly cleansed himself, massaging shampoo into his scalp as if trying to scrub away beleaguered thoughts of the recalcitrant woman.Thereafter, he dressed into the black shirt she had repaired, a breathable garment suitable for slumber. Following that, he exchanged the usual trousers for loose-fitting pants more conducive to relaxation. A brief detour to his room allowed him to procure a stack of books he had been meaning to read, intended for the long hours ahead.Upon reentering Jasmine’s room, Ruki took care to adjust the sheets around her, properly tucking her beneath the blanket and ensuring her comfort. Under the pretense of monitoring her while she recovered from fatigue, he settled beside her on the cushioned sanctuary. Recumbent on his side atop the mattress, an elbow planted on the pillow as he held his head up on his hand, the Vampire studied her tranquil form as she slept. A soothing scent redolent of spring in its most piquant days to which he grew accustomed over their week or so of knowing one another lingered from every part of the deluxe bed.Absentmindedly, he lifted a section of her midnight strands, coiling it between his svelte fingers without a pause. The texture of her hair, silky smooth and pleasantly soft to the touch, captivated his senses ever so slightly. Long, shiny, healthy tresses that attributed to her femininity twirled around his digits as if stroking her hair might somehow solve their problems. A fragrant aroma reminiscent of flowers at full bloom, albeit subtly tainted by their sojourn through the demon realm, wafted in the air around them, vastly different from the incense that shrouded his failed attempts at interrogation. No fabrications, no disguises, no illusions. Only her down-to-earth spirit as she rested in sheer contentment.
Even someone as insufferable as you can look adorable when you’re fast asleep. You ought to be punished for letting down your guard like this.
Deep in her reveries, her serene expression conveyed a vulnerability that both unsettled and tantalized him. Such fragility, so unguarded and easily extinguished, laid within his grasp. Ever the merciless master, Ruki could kill Jasmine without a second thought in her slumber if he so desired. The macabre possibility occurred to him, but instead of succumbing to that darker impulse, he brought the lock of hair closer, inhaling its naturally sweet scent almost reverently as if the aroma wafting from it would dispel his sadism even if only momentarily. Eventually, he relinquished his hold to pat the top of her head instead, exulting in the soft crown of her onyx locks. Back and forth his hand went in comforting strokes, from the roots of her hair to the front of her fringe.
I’m touching her because she’s my personal property. As her master… Nothing more. She’s been neglecting her health due to her new duties. At the very least, I should look after her and ensure her recovery.
While a modest space separated their bodies atop the bed, his proximity to her would undoubtedly fluster the maid upon awakening, a reaction he both anticipated and found oddly charming. Nevertheless, the silence of the bedroom, broken only by her steady breathing, steered his ruminations adrift. Caught in a maelstrom of uncertainty, the duality of his roles as master and protector, he grew restless oscillating between the polar opposite roles that only continued to diverge.From the revelation that Jasmine revolved her whole world around him ever since they met to the devotion that began to thaw the walls of ice surrounding his undead heart, Ruki couldn’t discern which unsettled him more.“Sleep well, Livestock. Try not to dream about your master too much.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Good morning, Jasmine. I take it you slept well?”Stone-gray clouds blanketed the morning sky as sparse rays struggled to shine past gold pleated curtains. Only the faintest beams filtered through, their brilliance subdued, the premonition to another drizzle in the human world. Awakening to the vague cadence of a familiar voice, Jasmine’s eyes slowly blinked open, umbral citrines fluttering as they adjusted to the solace of her bedroom. Although a chill air permeated the sleeping quarters, much to her relief, gilded blankets snuggly covered up to her shoulders, providing a soothing barrier against the cold. Dainty fingertips curled around the edge of the covers, their plush texture a confirmation of their safe return from the demon realm. Aureate sheets cascaded downward in rippled folds as she languidly stretched her arms toward the ceiling, her posture rising slightly with the unhurried exhalation of a yawn. A hand drifted to wipe the remnants of slumber from her sight before she became aware of her attire—still clad in the maid uniform. Turning to her side, her vision blurred then refocused to come face-to-face with a larger form, tome in hand.“And good morning to you, Ruki. Wait… Ruki?!”Instinctively, Jasmine recoiled from the Vampire who insouciantly read his book, recumbent mere inches away. The abrupt motion nearly propelled the back of her skull into the headboard as a sharp jolt of awareness dissipated the haze of sleep entirely. Now fully alert, her tea-colored hues grew wide in shock and embarrassment. Drawing the blanket closer, she hid behind it as though the heavy material might shield her from the piercing scrutiny of her master’s unexpected presence. Mortification suffused the maid as vivid imaginings surfaced—scenes of what kind of slovenly expressions she wore during her slumber or her exhaustion demonstrating in the form of unseemly drool pooling atop the pillow. The notion alone dusted a profuse blush across her cheeks.“What are you doing here?! I-in my bed?! How… How long were you watching me sleep?”A sordid chuckle escaped his lips as his tempestuous depths kept to the tome, casually flipping pages with his right while supporting his head with the left. Not even the subtlest hint of guilt or remorse shadowed over his visage at her surprised outburst.“Ever since you dozed off,” he finally lifted his gaze with a taunting smirk. “Long enough to read a book or two. Someone had to watch over you after you fainted. And who better for the task than your master?”With that unsettling reminder, she sifted through disarrayed memories in an attempt to retrace her steps. The last event she could clearly remember consisted of their visit to the neutral zone, specifically in the atrium after bidding his father farewell. From there, they coincidentally ran into the Ghoul boy from Rotigenberg who, much to the five’s concern, lost his parents in that disastrous ambush. An orphan, just like the Mukami brothers. Then, out of nowhere, a shiver coursed through her in rekindled fear. How could she forget the foreboding way Ruki played along with her ploy to earn the child’s trust? Everything that came afterward eluded her in an indistinct fog, her mind straining in vain to summon clarity from the recesses of her recollection.“A-ah… I remember now. Yes… I most certainly did pass out, didn’t I? How embarrassing…!”More worryingly, Jasmine pondered what became of the orphaned youth after their departure, tightly clutching the covers for reassurance. The boy’s plight weighed heavily on her, amplifying her gratitude for the simple comforts she now enjoyed, thankful that they managed to return to the Mukami manor safe and sound. A sturdy roof over her head, a warm blanket shielding her from the chill of night.“Hey, Ruki… Will that boy really be okay? You know, I wish we could have taken him along with us… Who knows what might happen to him out there, all alone in the neutral zone without his family or friends? I know the clerics seemed reliable, but… he must feel so alone and lost.”Steel-blue hues narrowed into slits at her dismay, as if appraising her anxiety for folly.“Be realistic. Housing a Ghoul in the human world, a young boy no less, sounds like a total nightmare. Don’t fret—I’ve learned from my mistakes ever since those rogues sabotaged the transfer. My bat familiars hover over the facility to monitor both my father and the child as we speak, so I can guarantee their well-being from here. As for those clerics, they do seem unusually diligent. Perhaps their dedication to the healing arts stems from an actual desire to help others… A rarity, truly. Now if only the rest of that world shared that resolve.”Ever the pragmatic man, curiously, a subtle sense of warmth suffused him upon seeing her rising disquietude, one he couldn’t quite attribute to the comfort of the bed. The unexpected compassion spurred a sensation within, tempests scrutinizing the woman in front of him like a piece of the puzzle he couldn’t yet assemble nor figure out. As much as he hated to admit, he found himself strangely captivated by her conviction.“I have yet to discuss it with Sakamaki Shu, but I’ve been giving the matter more thought. I intend to propose the establishment of additional orphanages in that world. True sanctuaries unlike the one my brothers and I endured. Institutions that will actually care for the children until they eventually regain their footing.”Placing a hand on her chest, the maid let out a relieved sigh, her shoulders lowering in ease.“Oh, thank goodness… I think that’s a wonderful idea, Ruki. That’s exactly what we—no, they—need. Who knows how many more casualties will come from the demon realm’s conflicts? And if we can reduce the persecution and discrimination there, even just a little, like you said… then maybe we can stop needless harm to people like the Ghouls. They deserve better, just like everyone else.”Spoken with determination, her sentiments settled into the silence that enveloped them. For a brief moment, the Vampire simply observed.“You and your bleeding heart,” he finally scoffed as his procellous gaze returned to the book. “It will be easier said than done.”Despite his habitual façade, the Vampire truly displayed an undeniable concern for the protection and safety of others. Sardonic derision toward her emotional impulses failed to obscure the kindness concealed beneath his stoic demeanor. Though he possessed a venomous tongue, Jasmine responded with an appreciative smile, an acknowledgment of their mutual compassion as if an antidote to the poison.With the boy’s fate addressed and her mind momentarily at ease, a subtle irritation began to tickle her throat. The discomfort crept in, and though she barely noticed it as they conversed, it explained why the room held a chill atypically biting. Her grogginess, which she had initially attributed to the startling awakening, now closed in on her from every which way. Mortification soon morphed to a sinking distress in her stomach. Every detail aligned to suggest she likely succumbed to the onset of a common cold.Ignoring these inchoate symptoms, she focused on the Vampire beside her. Questions formed, one after the other. Even if he claimed to remain nearby during her slumber due to concerns surrounding her evident fatigue, he still loomed within intimate reach, nonetheless. A chair by the bedside or even a more distant spot in the room would have easily sufficed. Yet, here he laid, mere inches away, not that she minded their proximity in the slightest. On the contrary, it took everything in Jasmine not to embrace and nestle up to Ruki like one of her plush toys beneath the blanket on the spot. The temptation to seek comfort in his presence through a prolonged cuddle session impelled her, insistent and tormenting.Regardless, a worrisome speculation intruded that fanciful reverie. Fearful to test the theory, she knew little of how such illnesses might affect Vampires like him, even if she couldn’t picture a sick Ruki, try as she might. Her gaze continued to study his composed features as he read.“A-anyway!” The maid stammered, attempting to shift the subject. “Did you really watch me sleep the whole night? Or morning, I guess… I feel bad for making you read entire books while I slept, but even you need your sleep, Ruki!”“Of course I did, Livestock. Don’t make me repeat myself,” he scowled fiercely. “A few hours of rest every now and then is all we need. Vampires neither possess your frail limitations nor require daily slumber. Though I do admit I didn’t anticipate having to stay for this long… What else am I supposed to do while waiting for you to wake up?”A devilish smirk crossed his lips.“At least I had the most riveting book to keep me entertained.”Obsidian tresses fell lopsided over her shoulder as Jasmine tilted her head at him in curiosity.“Oh? Was it really that interesting?” She gave a gentle grin. “May I see what you’re reading, Master?”Scooting closer atop the mattress, she leaned toward him, curiosity prevailing over hesitation. Peeking past the tomes—two of them pressed together as he often did in school—the larger, leather-bound one seemed otherworldly at first glance. However, the smaller book, one that she easily recognized, sent her heart plummeting into her stomach with dread. None other than her diary. Mouth agape, red sweeping across her visage, her tea-colored depths grew wide in disbelief.“W-why do you have that, Ruki…?! No—why are you reading it?! Give it back…!”Without warning, she hurriedly lunged forward, arms outstretched in a desperate effort to reclaim her once private musings. Unfazed, he sat up and extended a hand to the crown of her head, effortlessly keeping her at bay, much to the maid’s chagrin. Those tiny arms flailed erratically in vain, an almost comical display of futility against his ruthless strength.“Not happening,” he declared smugly. “My, you certainly do write with passion.”With an indignant pout, Jasmine slumped back onto her spot atop the bed, away from both him and her precious diary. Grabbing the large pillow on which she slept so peacefully, she began striking him with it, albeit playfully—not like her full force would ever inflict any kind of damage on him whatsoever.“Give it back, Ruki!! Give—” Whack! “—it—” Whack! “—back!!”Before her first strike could connect, the Vampire swiftly yet carefully placed the two tomes aside, sparing them from harm at the expense of taking the pillow to his chest in their stead. The second swing, aimed higher, sought to land on his face, though he dodged with ease. The third swat, more precise in its target, honed in on his hands—as though chastising the very extremities that dared to clutch her precious diary. Despite her weak efforts and sluggish movements, she fought determinedly for one so exhausted.“Cut it out, Livestock. How uncouth… attacking your own master. Allow me to show you how it’s done.”Faster than mortal eyes could comprehend, he snatched the pillow nearest to him, the one that previously rested beside her own. Utilizing it as a shield, with both hands planted on the corners, her clumsy assaults devolved into mere inconvenience as he deflected each one. What ensued could only appear as a mockery of true combat, a juvenile pillow fight masquerading as a duel between two grown adults. Each one of Jasmine’s lunges and frantic pounces fell short, her strikes missing their intended target. Meanwhile, the Vampire retaliated with perfect accuracy, rapidly swinging his pillow against her midriff. The brute force knocked the breath from her lungs, leaving her gasping and teetering atop the mattress, though her resolve stood intact as she remained upright.“Nooo! I’ll get you for this, Ruki!”A victorious smirk curled upon his lips at the provocation as he delivered an overhead strike, the pillow bashing down on her head with an anticlimactic thud. In the process, her mussed hair ruffled into further dishevelment, the same tresses he had gently, almost reverently, caressed in her slumber.“Pitiful. Wasting what little energy you possess… and for what? It’s already too late—I’ve read every heartfelt word.”The decisive, final blow sent them both tumbling down, the momentum flattening Jasmine onto the mattress. Towering above her, his lean frame looming and casting a foreboding shadow as his svelte hands constricted her wrists on either side of her head, Ruki pinned her effortlessly to the soft expanse beneath them. Immobilized to the cushioned sanctuary, she resigned in defeat. Their makeshift weapons flew discarded at the edges of the bed, forgotten casualties of their brawl. Alight with amusement, his stormy gaze locked onto her pools of tea-brown, rippling with half-feigned rage. Rather than veritable anger, it felt more like she sought childish justification to entangle him in a pillow fight.“Are you finished?” The triumphant grin on his visage only deepened. “Or will you continue your petulant tantrum?”“Dummy Ruki! Dummy Ruki! Don’t you know it’s rude to snoop through a girl’s diary?!”Evident of the latter, he let out a sadistic laugh at the sorry sight.“You’re the one who left it out in plain sight. Without a key or a clasp, no less.”“A-ah! Th-that’s because…” Crimson flooded her face in half-embarrassment, half-frustration. “I didn’t think you would care enough to peek inside!”That single remark left him dumbfounded as his smirk disappeared into a perplexed scowl. ‘Care enough to peek inside.’ The phrase echoed, its implications more piercing than any strike she barely managed to land. No matter how many times he deflected her attacks, he found himself unable to dodge the sentiment behind prior curiosity. The truth stung him. Indeed, if he hadn’t cared, he wouldn’t have touched the diary to begin with, let alone peer inside its contents. Yet, her writings captivated him from cover to cover, immersing him from the very first line.“Don’t flatter yourself,” he scoffed in dissent. “It’s only natural as your master that I would ensure you aren’t maligning me in secret.”“I would never! Even if you asked me a thousand times, my feelings for you wouldn’t change.”Erasing the space between their bodies, he lowered himself closer onto her as if gauging her certainty.“Likely story.”“It’s the truth! Um… I concede, by the way! I surrender!! I’d wave my pillow as a white flag, but I can’t! You’re the best pillow fighter this world will ever know, Ruki! Now would you please release me…?”Refusing to liberate her immediately upon those hopeless pleas, he only continued to stare down at the maid trapped below him. At his mercy, flushed and disheveled, the very portrait of vulnerability that stoked his conquest. It exhilarated the Vampire as he reveled in his own victory, all the sweeter for the struggle it took to subdue her.“Not yet. As infuriating as you can be… your reaction was quite adorable. Even I can’t deny that.”Tousled tresses swayed left to right in protest as she shook her head despite the unexpected praise.“No… Please, let me go… You don’t understand…!”In truth, a familiar, dreaded sensation clawed its way through her sinuses. One that only confirmed the onset of the cold.“Oh? You’ll have to beg me for your freedom more enticingly than that, Livestock.”Closing the distance even further, he pressed his forehead against hers, their midnight fringes brushing up and melding into one. Averting her gaze from his steel-blue hues, she turned her head to the side as an inevitable tremor coursed through her body. With that, the tide she tried so desperately to suppress unleashed onto his right wrist.“Haah… ahh… achoo!”A sudden explosion of mucus splattered onto both his alabaster wrist and the black cuff of his sleeve, staining it in the viscous substance of her unforeseen sneeze.“Nooo…! I’m sorry… I tried to warn you!” Jasmine exclaimed in a panic, hoping he wouldn’t notice the trail of snot dribbling down her nose. “But it just came out in the end…”Slowly, he withdrew, relinquishing an otherwise firm hold on her as he glared down at the vile discharge. Suffice it to say, the unwelcome bodily filth took him by surprise. Displeasure contorted his features as he glowered at the repugnant sight, visibly unsettled.“Look at the mess you made, Livestock. How repulsive,” he scorned. “You’ve fallen ill, haven’t you?”Without waiting for her response, he rose and strode to the nightstand, rummaging through its drawers. At last, he obtained a box of tissues and pulled a single sheet free.“Hold still,” he instructed in more of a command than a request as he pressed the tissue to her reddened nose. “Blow.”Rather than pinning her to the bed as he did earlier, they now sat across from one another as Jasmine obeyed his orders. Muffled sniffling and faint rasping sounds filled the room as she expelled the sickening substance from her sinuses into the soiled sheet.“Th-thank you… Master.”“No need for gratitude. You can thank me by getting yourself cleaned up. And no unnecessary dawdling—come back here once you’ve finished. Is that understood?”With a meek nod, the ill maid slid off the mattress to retrieve the necessary toiletries and change of clothes. Urgently, she retreated to the bathroom as if a soothing shower could wash away any embarrassment she felt. Before immersing herself in the tub’s sanctuary of warm water, she practiced basic dental hygiene as the bristles of her toothbrush combed over pearly whites in a pasty froth, banishing vestigial neglect. The process of undressing revealed that her maid uniform incurred several ripped seams and tattered frills from the recent sojourn in the demon realm. Fortunately enough, many identical replacements filled her closet, pristine and unscathed. Wild imaginations drifted to how the attire might look in stunning hues other than the monotone black, such as a pastel pink or a sky blue. A soft grin graced her lips as rivulets of water cascaded over her skin, cleansing away the sweat and miasmatic residue. Nevertheless, she adored the simple, default appearance of the coveted ensemble, as it immaculately complemented her master’s muted palette.Along with the steam from the bath, those trifling thoughts dissipated as she stepped out of the obsidian tub. Drying her long, waist-length tresses in a towel, she dressed into soft, fleece pajamas adorned with a lovely pattern of hearts from the buttoned top down to her plush pants, hoping that Ruki would grant her respite in lieu of relentless housework. With the conclusion of her shower, Jasmine traipsed back to the comfort of her bedroom to discover the pillows back in their rightful places. Even the cherished plushies she normally slept with nestled into their usual spots. Only one explanation surfaced: the Vampire had positioned everything into place, cognizant of her penchant for snuggling with stuffed animals. The vision earned a bright blush kindling across her cheeks.Fatigue continued to linger in her groggy body as the early stages of illness took root with each movement. She climbed onto the bed once more, drawing the covers over her in a cocoon of warmth. Reclining only partially, she resisted the temptation to lay supine, unwilling to let damp hair cling to the linens. Out of curiosity, with little else to do as she recovered, she reached for the tomes Ruki discarded during their earlier pillow fight. With an annoyed huff, her diminutive diary soon returned to secretaire where it belonged. The larger book that concealed it drew her attention, clearly a relic whose antique binding originated from another faraway land.No, another world entirely. The demon realm. A language she couldn’t understand in the slightest stretched across its pages as she flipped through it absentmindedly as if an excerpt in English would eventually emerge. Alas, the enigmatic script rendered comprehension impossible. Though it mostly consisted of words, occasional illustrations punctuated the walls of text, disrupting the monotony and ensnaring her riveted gaze. Bioluminescent flora bloomed in delicate hues as if they sprouted upward from the book itself. Other foreign vegetation followed, inspiring wonder. The realization clicked into place—the Vampire embarked on research with each sequestering in his personal study, preparing for the challenges of their forthcoming expedition. Their journey, starting with the Vibora alliance first and foremost, loomed on the horizon, a region notorious for its virulent verdure.Memories from the council chamber replayed as Ruki detailed the dangers awaiting them in that lethal terrain. Those poisonous plants would claim unprepared and oblivious travelers in its peril. Nevertheless, his investigation lent foresight of what to expect in distant lands.Without so much as the bedroom door creaking to signal his arrival, the Vampire teleported in front of her.Startled, Jasmine abruptly shut the tome, nearly recoiling back into the headboard again a second time.“A-ah!”Sighing in disbelief, he sat onto the secretaire’s chair at her bedside, holding a tray of savory porridge and a steaming cup of tea.“That is no way to greet your master, Livestock. Especially after I went through the trouble of preparing this meal for you.”Gently setting the tray on the nightstand, he carefully held the bowl of porridge in both hands, his long, slender digits curled around the delicate edges of the dish as it dwarfed in comparison. Up close, she admired the golden hues of cornmeal and sprinkles of feta cheese on top. The inviting aroma fogged upward, stoking a hunger she didn’t realize until now. Immediately, it stirred her appetite, making her salivate on the spot.“You… You cooked this for me?” The maid questioned in awe. “What about the others? It feels sad to eat without them… Ah, I guess I wouldn’t want to get them sick, so it’s best to eat in here anyway.”With a roll of his tempestuous hues, a faint scoff escaped him, his irritation evident.“Preposterous. How many times must I remind you before you get it through your thick skull? We’re immortal. We won’t get sick like you. Even if you sneeze in my face over and over again, I won’t fall ill. Besides, my brothers and I already ate hours ago while you were out like a light.”Though the brunt behind his explanation stung ever so slightly, Jasmine felt gratitude that he cooked such a delicious-looking meal in the first place. A reluctant, almost imperceptible act of care disguised as impatience.“Well, that’s a relief! I’m happy you won’t ever catch what I have, Ruki. And thank you for cooking this for me… It looks amazing. Is this a porridge of some sort? It kinda reminds me of polenta! Oh, I love polenta… so that means I’ll probably love this, too!”“Ha, what a furtive dance around your next culinary request for me. Though I cannot argue with you there. This dish shares similarities with polenta indeed. It literally means ‘food of gold’ where I’m from, but it often gets translated to ‘Romanian polenta’ as well. When you’re feeling better, I’ll teach you how to prepare it. It only requires three simple ingredients, which is why it was easy for me to prepare while you were in the bath. Even someone like you can learn its recipe. Quite the versatile dish, too. Pairs well with almost everything, even soup.”Rather than handing the bowl and spoon to her, he dipped the silver utensil square into the middle of the golden porridge, scooping a moderate mouthful. His vacant hand hovered beneath, steadying the spoon to ensure not a single speck or sprinkle of cheese would dare fall onto the bed. Without warning, he held it out to her, close enough for the aroma to tempt her growing appetite.“Go on,” he prompted in a low voice. “Say ‘aah.’”The faint incarnadine on her visage deepened into a hot crimson at the insinuation. Flailing her hands in protest, Jasmine locked with his tempests in sheer embarrassment, only to find an unwavering scowl.“A-ah, I can feed myself, it’s okay! Hand it here—I won’t make you baby me this much…!”“Don’t be ridiculous. I don’t trust you not to make a mess in your own bed after the incident from before. You’re bound to make mistakes when you’re under the weather. If I must feed you myself, then so be it. Now hurry and eat before it gets cold.”That’s because you pinned me down and I had no choice but to sneeze on you…! Jasmine thought to herself.Despite the inner mortification, she reluctantly parted her lips.“A-ah.”When he brought the spoon to her open mouth, her gaze flitted to his sleeve, any trace of the earlier mishap perfectly erased and washed away as though the stain never existed. Most likely before he cooked the porridge, he soaked the cuff with soap and water to rinse away the viscous residue. Nevertheless, in the spoonful of golden porridge went, earning a delighted squeal as the delectable flavor graced her tongue.“Good girl. So you haven’t forgotten how to obey me after all,” he smirked at her acquiescence. “Well? Is it to your liking?”“Is it to my liking?!” She repeated back in disbelief. “Way better than polenta! It tastes like pure joy in a bowl! I love it, Ruki!”A wry smirk rose on his visage at her enthusiasm, both equally amusing and unexpectedly gratifying. Whenever she indulged in his cooking, Jasmine never ceased the theatric display of contentment, almost exaggerated to the point where it often left him at a rare loss for a response. Instead, his thoughts somehow wandered to the concept of food tasting like happiness, as she ebulliently put it. Oddly enough, when he attempted to think of another dish to rival such a sentiment, her delectable life force flashed in his mind first.“That is how your blood tastes as well. Pure joy, like you’re happy to be bitten by me no matter the circumstances. Even your blood doesn’t lie.”Tempests downcast, he dipped the spoon into the bowl and scooped up a second mouthful.“Here comes another bite. Open wide—and don’t you dare drop a single crumb onto the sheets.”Taken aback by that remark, she smiled excitedly before parting her lips again. The slightly salty sensation danced upon her tongue once more, evoking the essence of a culinary masterpiece. A somewhat sticky, abrasive texture greeted her palate, yet it did not diminish her appreciation of the flavors blending seamlessly. The dish conveyed this warm, hearty, and comforting quality deep in her stomach, reminiscent of classic comfort foods ideal for sick days spent recovering such as this. The addition of feta cheese sprinkled on top enhanced the already extraordinary taste. Although the porridge maintained its appeal without any condiments, the creamy profile of the cheese elevated the overall harmony of flavors.“Hey, Ruki… You know, I’m really happy my blood tastes good for you. I mean it. But that just got me wondering… If you were to suck my blood while I’m sick like this, would it taste any different? Can you tell I’m sick by tasting my blood alone? You’ve said before that you can taste my fear and even my happiness, so… does it work with other things like illness too?” “A rather keen observation, but to answer your question, yes. Your blood reflects your physical and emotional state to an extent. If I drank it now, it wouldn’t taste nearly as exquisite as it usually does. So, I’ll spare you for the time being, Livestock. Consider yourself lucky.”“Yay!! Thank you, Master! Hm… Still, it’s almost a little scary how much you can tell about a person just from sucking their blood.”“It’s subtle, but to be expected regardless. When I feed from you, I’m privy to that very essence. You’d do well not to hide anything from me when I can read you with my fangs all too easily.”“I wouldn’t dream of it!”Morning bled into the afternoon with the conclusion of her meal. After happily savoring the golden porridge, Jasmine slowly sipped a delicious cup of green tea to slake her thirst and soothe her sore throat. With her hunger alleviated, he simply returned to his reading atop the mattress. Though her typical duties as a maid consisted of serving Ruki tea of his own on occasion, the role reversal brought a genuine smile brighter than the full moon to her lips, as though his kind gestures reflected a sense of care in return for her household contributions. Nevertheless, despite her gratitude, inadequacy settled within. After all, the Vampire saved her from death’s door time and again, while her efforts never strayed away from routine tasks. Beyond crafting a scarf he didn’t need nor ask for and mending a tear in his shirt, she found herself longing to offer more, even if she didn’t know how that would manifest.“So… I see you’re wearing the shirt I mended for you, Master! Um, I’m sorry I sneezed on it so soon. Anyway, how is it?”“Not bad in the slightest,” he commented nonchalantly on her handiwork. “You managed to repair it with an invisible stitch. Well done.”With her fingers clasped tightly together around the cup, a closed-eye grin stretched across her countenance as they relaxed semi-prone on the bed, both of them facing the headboard.“Hehe, I’m glad to hear that. If you find any more of your clothes with holes or tears in them, let me know! Although, I’d probably notice first since I handle all the laundry here, huh? Oh, how about I knit some cozy pajamas for you next? What you wear now is fine and dandy, but don’t you think something softer would be better for bed? Maybe a Fair Isle cardigan and a white fluffy scarf with a bear on the end! That would be super cute…!”The idle chatter began to thin his patience away. Surreptitiously, Ruki believed the meal he prepared for her might lull her into slumber upon its consumption, yet she only seemed to gather enough to spout incessant drivel.“As if I have any need for so-called ‘cozy pajamas.’ What I wear now shall suffice. A plain shirt works just fine for sleeping,” he sighed exasperatedly. “I’m perfectly comfortable as is, though I suppose certain fabrics do tend to slide around more than others.”Leafing to another page of his tome, he shifted the questioning to her in a chiding retort.“Why did you pack a whole sewing kit with you anyway, Livestock? Surely you would have brought only life’s basic necessities when your family cast you out.”Finishing her green tea in one final swig, she quietly set the empty cup on the nightstand.“Well, I know it might seem impractical to bring along something like that, but it’s the same reason I brought my diary, my sketchbook, and a few other things. My hobbies are very dear to me, Ruki. I knew I could at least finish school with my scholarship, so I didn’t have to worry much about tuition, but food and other necessities were a different story. Still, no amount of money can buy happiness or the things that hold meaning in this world. For me, creating with my hands brings that meaning—unique things that only my technique can produce. Every artist brings something different to the table, after all. That’s why I love drawing, writing, and even the occasional sewing. Basically… I didn’t want to lose myself to boredom, even if I had plenty of reasons to worry about being homeless. I know it must sound silly to you, but it’s the truth.”Despite her rambling, passion painted her as someone with more substance than he gave her credit for.Boredom. Ennui. Everything returned to this concept. Even the eerily silent Vibora captive never disclosed his own or his rogue faction’s motives for ambushing the Ghouls and sabotaging the transfer, yet any answer he might have provided would eventually find its way to the root of evil Baudelaire wrote so fervently of. Against her faults and flaws, at least Jasmine exercised a striking immunity to the exact vice that led others toward cruelty in pursuit of life’s passions. Where despair might have engulfed another, she channeled her energy toward creativity—an outlet that demanded neither vengeance nor malice. Always determined and enthusiastic to chase joy, to learn from her mistakes, untainted by spite. As much as it pained him to admit, he began to admire her for this quality.“No, I believe you. I read your diary, remember?” A sly smirk curled on his lips. “Naturally, out of everyone you know, I would be the one to understand your creative endeavors most intimately.”Incarnadine heat rivaling that of a fever flooded her features for the umpteenth time at that cruel reminder.“R-Ruki, please! Goodness… You should know by now… I mean, you’re a Vampire. A being who I believed was fictional since I was young. Not just that, you’re kind, smart, caring, protective… I normally write about things that brighten my day, even if only a little, but I guess lately it’s all about you. Hehe, that just means you make every day blindingly bright for me.”“I get it. You’re hopelessly obsessed,” he leaned his head into his hand as he stared blankly into the book. “But don’t you have more important matters to concern yourself over?”After ruminating for a while, tea-colored depths rippled in realization.“Eep! The Trismégiste presentation!!” Both her hands flew to her head in arrant shock. “I… I’m sorry, Ruki! Yesterday, in the castle… I ended up talking Yui’s ear off instead of working on that…!”That apology, far from what she mentally rehearsed, blurted out in a stuttering catastrophe.“Yeah, I noticed. What was it again… ‘Trismégiste is stupid and evil?’ How asinine.”Stifling a gasp, the maid’s entire frame vibrated in rampant astonishment. It astounded her that Ruki still managed to read through what she scribbled and crossed out.“You… you saw my notes too…?! Oh, no…! I… I thought I… I swear I wrote something better afterward! W-we still have plenty of time to finish it… right?!”Rolling his eyes, he slightly lowered the tome, unable to properly concentrate through the din of her panic.“Correct. We have a little less than two weeks until our deadline. Which, ironically enough, coincides with the start of our expedition. No matter—I could give this presentation in my sleep if it came down to it.”Regret shadowed over her mien as her shoulders slumped.“About that… I also wanted to apologize for before. What I said about Karlheinz, I mean. I know he means so much to you, Ruki. Please believe me when I say I didn’t mean to take it as far as I did when we talked on the balcony.”A somber frown emerged upon utterance of his benefactor’s name. Though buried deep in the recesses of his undead heart, a space reserved for understanding flourished. The Vampire recognized her intentions carried no ill will when suggesting he abandon the relentless sacrifices for Karlheinz’s sake, even posthumously. Nevertheless, he swore until his own last breath that he would serve the late Vampire King, irrespective of escalating adversity. The cognitive dissonance she unveiled, however, unsettled him in its creeping relevance. Such contradiction previously unchallenged ignited a tempest of animosity within. The affront of hearing anyone diminish the gracious salvation bestowed upon him and his brothers struck the eldest as intolerable, a malignment that seared deeper than the scars on his back.Contrarily, as much as he reprimanded the audacious maid for her disobedience, her unfiltered candor stirred a sensation beyond mere irritation. Even at great peril to herself, she refused to temper her convictions, revealing an earnestness that puzzled him to no end. Concern blossomed from her, not only for his well-being but also for the family he sought to protect, a family she had no obligation to care for. Such unprovoked loyalty mirrored his own plight, a parallel both suffocating yet profound. Ruki’s unfaltering allegiance to Karlheinz reflected that of Jasmine’s steadfast devotion to him, forging a strange bond in similar predicaments.Although he acknowledged the abusive nature of his own sadistic proclivities and punishments, a refusal to confront the manipulative foundation Karlheinz erected fabrication after obscuration prevailed above all else. Any concession to those truths amounted to treachery, a betrayal of the salvation he had long revered. Even as evidence of deliberate orchestration mounted colossal enough to drown him in its excess, the eldest Mukami clung to conviction, unwilling to relinquish the underpinnings that defined his special role. The serpent of Eden, advisor to the king. Pursuing a life dictated by previously repressed personal desires, freed and unshackled from expectations imposed by his benefactor since youth, appeared impossibly selfish. The prospect of defying that legacy rendered him petrified, ensnared between duty and a nameless yearning inappropriate for further articulation.“A bit too late for apologies,” he scoffed. “Still, you’re an honest woman, Jasmine. Insufferably so. Sometimes I envy your ignorant way of thought.”Their eyes locked in a briefly silent contemplation.“Even after I tempted you into being my personal prey… Even if we’re about to embark on a dangerous expedition, you naively view it all as some sort of fun, enriching experience to be cherished. One might surmise you hardly value your life at first glance, and yet I feel it in your veins whenever I lodge my fangs into you. Just like any other human, you fear death at my side. You, who has lost everything, still reach for the supposed ‘joy’ of life, looking toward the future. I should resent such blind hope, yet even so, I suppose I’ve come to tolerate it.”A drizzling downpour began to drum softly against the glass of her bedroom’s window.“Truth told, for all my inspirational tirades, I don’t know what to expect for myself. My goals are simple. I wish to liberate the Ghouls if it means my father will never have to live in fear again. I vow to fight for a better world in which my brothers can prosper. Yet, when I consider my own path, oftentimes I struggle to see what lies ahead for me. Without Karlheinz-sama, it only proves more and more difficult. I’ve secured my role as the king’s aide, but even that position holds an irreconcilable irony. Especially when my benefactor sought to eradicate this world to dust and start over from the beginning.”Cognitive dissonance continued to cloud over him like the forthcoming rain.“When I think about how I intend to protect that realm and everyone in it, I wonder if by doing so, it would essentially be a betrayal of my benefactor’s wishes. I thought I could be more than just the serpent of Eden or the king’s right-hand man for the rest of my days.”The maid tilted her head forward to him as she leaned closer, beaming like sunlight penetrating gaps within the storm.“You already are, Ruki. You are so much more than the roles people assign to you. Not just Karlheinz, but everyone in your life. You are more than a brother for Kou, Yuma, and Azusa, as important to you as they are. And you’re more than a master to me. Not to mention you’re too great to deserve being reduced to ‘Adam,’ too!”With his arm still outstretched to cradle the antique text, Jasmine’s hand came to rest upon it in reassurance, her touch lighter than a page from his cherished book.“More than a turned Vampire, more than a son to his father… What about you?”Thousands of raindrops raced one another down the large window, mirroring the myriad possibilities awaiting an individual as capable as him.“If the world you’re fighting for comes to pass, where do you see yourself in it? Or will you just keep exerting yourself until there’s nothing left?”Despite the gravity of her questions, her voice floated softer than the sheets they laid upon.“When I met you, it felt like I finally found where I am meant to be. I know we haven’t known each other for long, but… I feel this profound joy that’s stronger than mere happiness. It’s like what I feel doesn’t have a proper word in the dictionary because it’s intense enough to be its own new feeling entirely. So, as much as I wish you could feel this same sensation as I do, your answers to those questions are ones you’ll have to find yourself.”Those encouragements haunted him like scars that refused to heal, even from accelerated regeneration, rupturing each instance she dared to smile despite the cruelty of their circumstances. It bewildered him how a woman so fragile, so powerless, managed to melt away the portcullis of that icy fortress guarding his undead heart. More often than not, he resented her for the astounding sensation, for the audacity to remind him of desires he repressed long ago. Personal aspirations he could not afford to entertain.“Meeting you feels like I’ve stumbled upon the ‘gift of life’ people spend their entire time on this earth searching for. And it is a gift I wish everyone could experience. A gift worthing giving to the whole world. It’s what you do with this gift that determines who you are.”The gift of life. Vampires like him found it difficult to view their undead existence as a ‘gift’ whatsoever. If anything, it always resembled more of a curse. Deriving meaning from lifetimes of suffering to unknown ends.“You’re regurgitating what you heard in those pointless sermons, aren’t you? ‘Life is a gift from God.’”With a shake of her head, Jasmine only continued to smile at him.“No, not at all. I mean… Who can really say where exactly this gift comes from? Even now, I question his existence. I still genuinely believe we can’t prove whether he exists or not. But what I do know is that we only have one life, and that goes for Vampires, too. Not just humans. You may have eternal life, but I don’t want you to live with regret, Ruki. Wondering what could have been. That’s how I would have felt if I stayed in the church until the bitter end. All the time I spent listening to sermons could have been spent drawing what I love, or writing the stories I’ve envisioned in my head since I was little. I choose to live for myself, no matter what.”Evading his complete dismissal, her importunate encouragements held a degree of validity to them. The notion persisted, urging contemplation of possibilities beyond the rigid confines of duty as the king’s aide and the serpent slithering in shadow. Should the turbulence of the demon realm ever subside to a state of tenuous calm, the opportunity to reassess his own trajectory might arise. A realization crept into his consciousness. Perhaps, through the slow erosion of time and will, he feigned ignorance of these personal aspirations all along, fortifying himself from the fear entwined with their pursuit. Beneath the surface, a yearning beyond this supposed ‘gift of life’ endured past the trials and tribulations, reaching outside the narrow positions he currently occupied. Immortality offered no shield against the uncertainties of fate, nor could it guarantee victory over the battlefield’s capricious sway. Though he detested such ruminations, that same curiosity she harbored began to ignite within him—inquiries into what could unfold.“Although I hate to disappoint, I’m not as fascinating as you might think, Livestock. Unlike you, I don’t view each day as some grand adventure waiting to happen the moment I walk out the door. Staying inside with an engrossing book to read suits me far better than any frivolous nonsense. My ultimate purpose, barring existing obligations, doesn’t stem much farther than that. Call me ‘dull’ for it all you’d like, but my tastes are rather simple.”Jasmine glanced at the tome in his hands before meeting his captivating tempests once more.“It’s not dull at all! I bet you already caught me sneaking a peek, but that book—you’re studying the demon realm, aren’t you? I know it’s for practical reasons, but when the fighting is over, what do you like to read for fun, Ruki? Even if it’s not the most ‘thrilling’ pastime—I get it. I love losing myself in a good book, too. Though, I’ll admit, the older I got, the more it became about academics than just for fun…”Sheepishly, she put a hand on the back of her nape, though her earnest smile remained.“I’d really like to try reading your favorite books eventually and see why you admire them so much! As someone who loves writing, I’m always interested in different authors’ styles and what I might learn from them.”A faint blush dusted over her cheeks as she envisioned herself writing a book Ruki would enjoy one day.“Maybe it’ll help me improve my own stories!”“If we make it out of our expedition alive, then maybe, just maybe, I’ll consider introducing you to them.”Steel-blue hues flickered with cruel mirth as he smirked in jest.“Just don’t be surprised when my preferences in literature fly over your head. They’re sorely lacking in illustrations to keep your tiny brain entertained. Are you certain you can handle anything more complicated than a picture book, Livestock?”“Hey, I’m not a big dummy, you know…” A pout rose beside her cheek now puffed out in indignation. “Have you forgotten my name is below yours on the exam score boards at school? I’m smarter than I look!”A determined furrow of her brow in tandem with a committed grin replaced the prior vivacity.“Oh, I know! How about we read that book together? As your trusted companion on this journey, it’s only right that I educate myself on the specific dangers we’ll encounter! Ah… Except I can’t understand a lick of it. Translate it for me, pretty please?”Nonstop insistence on sharing his tome began to grate on his nerves, yet an undeniable practicality embedded in those childish pleas. The idea held merit—an understanding of the terrain, the routes they would soon traverse, and the threats lurking within these unknown paths proved paramount for preparation. These texts, once part of the now disintegrated library of Eden, had been entrusted to him by Karlheinz himself, ironically enough. Moreover, the act of translating the demonic language into comprehensive terms, alongside imparting the book’s intricate contents, served not only to enlighten her but also solidify his own grasp of the challenges ahead. In teaching, he too would reinforce that knowledge.“Very well,” he conceded. “I suppose I have no rebuttal when you put it that way.”Placing the book between the two large pillows from their earlier playful duel, Ruki positioned it in a manner so that they both could examine its pages with ease.“Yay!” The maid scooted closer to him as the blanket enveloped their backs. “Hehe, it’s like we’re having a slumber party! Dressed in our cozy pajamas, reading a book in bed while it’s raining outside… How fun!”Another weary sigh escaped the Vampire as he resumed where the interruption had left off.“See, this is exactly what I mean. You’re far too fun-loving for your own good. I would hardly call this a ‘slumber party’ given the circumstances. Yet I must admit there’s a certain appeal to the ambiance—the rain’s rhythmic drumming against the glass windows and steel roof as I read. It’s rather conducive for calming the mind. Although I do consider it moderately difficult to hear any precipitation from my study, so reading in the bedroom is a welcome change of scenery, oddly enough.”The faint smirk quickly faded into a foreboding frown, laden with the following caveat.“That being said, you ought to listen carefully. We have a lot of material to cover. And don’t get too close, Livestock. Touch me more, and I might just sink my fangs into you. Especially if you have the gall to sneeze on me or hit me with that pillow again.”“Y-yes! I promise…” she began dejectedly, “I won’t snuggle or cuddle with you… Master.”“Good. Now, where were we…” Ruki perused the pages. “The mere existence of these texts to begin with bodes well for our expedition, provided it hasn’t become obsolete.”As Jasmine peered over the book’s contents and paid close attention, she kept a box of tissues within arm’s reach just in case of another unexpected yet involuntary expulsion.“Succinctly put, the Vibora Alliance teems with an abundance of forests and jungles. To reach our destination, we’ll take the crystal cave route rather than crossing the mountains as we’ve done thus far. However, at the end of that tunnel lies a grotto filled with virulent flora. Some are harmless if left undisturbed, but others are lethal, carrying toxins potent enough to kill a human like you upon contact. Even your talisman won’t be able to ward off its adverse effects. Not only poison, either. There are hundreds—no, thousands—of different outcomes. More often than not, you can’t rely on traits as simple as color to distinguish the benign from the deadly.”To demonstrate, the Vampire flipped through the tome, turning it so she could see the illustrations of various flowers and their distinct petal structures.“Avoid anything with umbrella-shaped flower clusters or erratic venation patterns—they’re almost always dangerous. By contrast, harmless plants tend to have smooth, symmetrical veins that radiate out evenly. See the logic? In short, poisonous plants exhibit an unmistakable disorder in their structure. Their clusters grow in sharp, angular patterns, meanwhile non-poisonous ones have softer, gradual curvatures.”Sounds of pages turning reverberated in the bedroom alongside his lecture.“Another clue to watch out for is the number of petals per cluster—odd for poisonous varieties, and even for harmless types. Pay attention to how the petals overlap. If they fold inward, it’s a sure sign to stay away. Don’t even think of touching them,” he hissed. “I don’t care how alluring or eye-catching they might seem to you. You will stay close to me for the entire expedition, is that understood?”“Yes… I understand. I’ll keep my hands to myself, I promise. Geez, it sounds like everything is bad news in those forests…! Like everything is out to get us,” she winced at the prospect. “It would’ve been nice to take a little souvenir back, though… The flowers in these illustrations look so cute and pretty!”Lowering the book in ire, he glared piercing daggers deep into her umbral depths.“This is not a vacation, Jasmine. This is an important mission, and a perilous one at that. I forbid you from collecting anything, let alone toxic flowers. One day your reckless curiosity will be the death of you.”Although the harsh sting in his tone pricked at her ears, it warmed her to see him so genuinely concerned for her safety. With that, she simply nodded in earnest, affirming his warnings.“Yes, Master… I’m sorry. It’s time to get serious, isn’t it? I’ll be more careful from now on.”“That should have been a given from the start,” he sighed exasperatedly at her naivete as he held the book upright once more. “Where was I—ah, yes. While there is one exception related to color, I wouldn’t recommend testing it for yourself. Most poisonous plants reflect the moonlight of the demon realm unnaturally, changing their hue. It’s incredibly subtle. Humans won’t be able to tell the difference immediately, but those of us with supernatural sight can.”“Hmm… Wait, but the forests tend to be so dense that it blocks out a lot of the moonlight, don’t they?” The maid tilted her head quizzically. “Are there any other signs that might help me identify them if the moonlight isn’t strong enough?”“Don’t fret. Even a fraction of moonlight can expose a plant’s true colors if it’s truly poisonous. Regardless, you should rely more on the other traits I just mentioned.”Ruki stared at her intently before flipping to other sections of the book.“Be wary of carnivorous plants as well. The flora of the Vibora Alliance aren’t only poisonous—they can also be predatory. Some of the larger plants have vines and roots that slither in the dark like snakes, ready to ensnare the unexpected if they venture too close. They secrete dangerous enzymes capable of decomposing flesh with a single touch. Worse yet, they strangle their prey without mercy. Many of them release hallucinogenic spores when disturbed, so for pity’s sake, don’t ever let curiosity cloud your judgment.”The remainder of the afternoon passed with enlightening exchanges centered around the Vibora Alliance’s unique flora. To the best of her ability, she endeavored to absorb what felt like hundreds of plant species. From peculiar stem formations to the venation patterns that exuded a dangerous aura, she studied them at his behest. Every question, no matter how obscure, prompted his swift and knowledgeable responses, drawn from his extensive research beforehand, far from a stranger to these catalogued botanical wonders. Despite the prominent lethal mechanisms designed to ward off unwelcome visitors, a stunning beauty radiated from these plants, most especially the bioluminescent flowers. A deceptive pulchritude that concealed its fatal potential.“Stay by my side at all costs and you’ll be safe. For the most part anyway. There is no guarantee we won’t get separated, so don’t grow complacent. It’s best if you memorize these plant varieties if worse comes to worst.”“Get separated…?! Ah, I guess that’s always a possibility, right? With so many demons ready to fight and the rogue factions lurking who knows where, I can’t ignore that danger. Who knows, they could even be camping in those forests, waiting for us as we speak. Still, I can’t afford to be scared! I have to be strong—no matter what. Whatever happens, I’ll always have faith in you, Ruki. Even if we’re surrounded and attacked by enemies… I won’t get scared. Or at least, I’ll try not to be.”“Need I remind you?” The Vampire leaned closer, erasing the distance between them atop the bed, a contradiction of his own earlier caveat. “I’ve said it a thousand times—I won’t let anyone else hurt you. That right is reserved for me and me alone.”Their proximity earned a vermillion blush dusting her cheeks as she drowned in those stormy depths.“You’re always protecting me, Ruki… It’s so sweet of you,” she shyly averted her gaze. “Ever since the beginning, you’ve been so protective. I’m super grateful.”With a swift motion, he snatched her by the chin momentarily, lifting it to reinforce their eye contact.“As if you leave me any choice,” he retorted with a scoff. “You and your fatal habit of courting peril. What kind of master would I be if I didn’t keep you safe? In any case, let’s test your knowledge. There are other pictures we haven’t covered in this book as of yet. I’ll show them to you, one by one, and you’ll tell me whether each plant is poisonous or not.”The proposal resonated with her more as a spirited quizzing game show than a grim assessment of botanical hazards.“Bring it on!”A sly smirk grew at her newfound confidence, his amusement evident. With that, he presented the first image: a glowing mauve blossom, its petals rounded and soft in appearance, each adorned with a central cluster of golden stamens. While the curvature initially lured Jasmine into a false sense of security, a subtle instinct urged caution before she provided her answer. A quick mental tally of its petals revealed an odd number.“This is… a poisonous one, isn’t it?”“Correct,” he praised in a deep tone of approval. “Keep in mind that even if every other physical attribute looks benign, all it takes is one outlier to determine the plant’s poisonous nature.” The next illustration unfolded in front of her with a flip of the page: a flower as dark as the midnight sky. Yet another luminescent specimen, glowing at the edges almost ominously. Its even-numbered petals belied its tapered, inward-curving structure, a hallmark of danger.“And this one? Which is it—poisonous or not?”Deep contemplation rippled across her visage with a furrow of her brow before a bright grin broke through.“Hmm… They curve inward, so it’s more toxic than my family on a Sunday morning!”“Right again,” he chuckled at the unnecessary yet somewhat amusing affront against her pious relatives. “Very good, Livestock. You’re learning, but you didn’t have to go that far. A little excessive even by my standard.”The third flower, though striking, possessed the deadliest design of the trio. A blood-red crimson, streaked with vascular patterns, glistening like fresh ichor shed beneath moonlight. Violet stamens clustered at its heart, while its odd quantity of petals formed an asymmetrical frame.“What do you make of this one?”“This one is poisonous, too—I counted,” she said matter-of-factly. “Eleven petals!”Satisfaction glinted in his procellous hues.“Quite the winning streak you’ve achieved,” he smirked. “Let’s see if you can maintain it.”The quizzing game continued further, serving as both education and entertainment. While she excelled, mistakes eventually surfaced, particularly with specimens boasting aberrations atypical of their species. Her memory filed away each anomaly for future reference, determined to strengthen her understanding for her sake as well as the Vampire’s. As the session stretched onward, subtle signs of fatigue manifested in his mien. Occasional yawns disrupted the rhythm of his speech and pauses between his explanations grew longer. The once firm grasp on his tome faltered, his svelte fingers loosening ever so slightly with each turn of the page.“Well, your knowledge ought to rival that of any competent botanist by now, Livestock. Let’s proceed to poisonous plants outside the floral category.”Exhaustion encroached upon Ruki. The languid manner with which he leafed through the pages belied his thirst for knowledge, no doubt a consequence of the recent skirmishes and ceaseless sojourn.“After we traverse the weald and pass through the Serpent’s Throat… King Zweig’s castle lies ahead.”“Oh, how magnificent! I wonder just how extravagant his castle is compared to the Sakamaki’s. Maybe they have some Vibora-specific architecture and furnishings there, like a giant serpent statute or snakeskin sofas. Hehe, it’s a little exciting, don’t you think, Ruki?”With her chocolate opals still glued to the page, no response came.“Um, Master?”“Zzz… Zzz…”When her gaze shifted off the book and toward him, she discovered the Vampire had succumbed to slumber. Eyelids fluttered shut, his countenance serene, the back of his left hand supporting his downcast head. Each breath rumbled softly from his chest in concert with the pitter-patter of rain drumming against glass panes. These delicate sounds contributed to the sole reverberations throughout the bedroom as he slept with a reticent expression.The rarity riveted Jasmine to Ruki. Witnessing him in such a state of repose struck her as almost unreal, as if she dreamt this very scene despite her consciousness. Ever diligent, the eldest Mukami began his mornings well before anyone else in the manor, always an industrious head of the household forging onward. Vampirism enabled him to endure days—perhaps even whole weeks—without sleep, his drive surpassing mere mortal limitations. Yet, even so, he slept in unguarded vulnerability, a fleeting glimpse of former humanity laid bare.Marveling at him in complete stillness, a tender grin graced her visage. Naturally, fatigue pursued him and his tireless nature—a ceaseless devotion to his brothers, his battles, and even her lessons—eventually demanded a toll. This respite, earned through countless efforts, revealed his bounds, though she surmised he would immediately deny such frailty upon awakening. Rather than shaking him awake, she smiled at him in awe. Bereft of the usual rigidity that defined his countenance, her curious gaze traveled across his elegant features, from his relaxed eyebrows to his slightly parted lips.Seldom did Jasmine ever receive the opportunity to observe his strikingly handsome appearance up close. Large, masculine hands leading into his long, slender fingers, extremities that cradled each tome with the utmost care. Those hands that both caressed her gently and killed recreants in the name of twisted morality. Charcoal locks framed his face meanwhile three obsidian piercings in his right ear—a hoop between two studs—glinted faintly beneath the dim light, a subtle homage to his brothers. Given the slightly downcast position of his countenance, his soft fringe fell over his forehead, casting shadows across his closed eyes. Each strand of hair, dark as the caliginous sky fading into moon-white at the ends, complemented his alabaster complexion.Without thinking, her hand drifted forward, fingers brushing lightly against the sides of his hair. A texture of unparalleled softness greeted her touch, eliciting a gasp she quickly stifled. Surely he would mete out some brutal form of punishment for this bold transgression when he awakened, but the allure superseded any hesitation. Fearlessly, her digits raked and combed gently through his atramentous locks in a reverent manner.Leaning closer to him, she allowed herself the quiet indulgence of resting her head upon his shoulder. This proximity, though faint and fleeting, enveloped her in a sense of calm she rarely encountered.“You know, Ruki… I don’t know what those other kings need to hear for us to convince them to help us.”Stroking his soft strands, her fingers resumed their mansuetude as she whispered a hair above the rain’s melody in a lulling cadence to avoid disturbing his slumber. With her free hand, she draped the blanket firmly over his shoulders, ensuring his comfort during the impromptu nap. The gleamy gold sheets contrasted aesthetically with the dark obsidian fabric of his shirt.“But I know you will do well. You’ll negotiate it out with them… and this expedition will be a success.”The Vampire’s tranquil expression remained unchanged, his exhaustion rendering him impervious to hushed musings. The pale expanse of his alabaster cheek beckoned her even closer, an irresistible temptation she dared not act upon. Her lips hovered near, the desire for a fleeting kiss igniting her infatuated mind. Though compelled, she quickly dismissed the notion. Instead, she nestled against him, their cheeks nuzzling together.“Thank you… so very much. For everything that you have done for us, for me. You really are my hero.”Exulting in the texture of his hair, playfully, she swept the center of his fringe upward, revealing his forehead in full. Unobscured, his visage presented its entire elegance and symmetry before she slowly let the dark strands fall back into their natural place between his eyes. A soft giggle escaped her lips, though barely audible.
Hehe… He’s so cute while he sleeps.
For the first time in what felt like years, Jasmine completely surrendered to solace. Minutes blinked away as she continuously caressed and stroked his hair as if committing its softness to memory. Resting against him, she closed her eyes blissfully.A familiar tingle crept through her sinuses, much to her dismay. Frozen in dread, she silently pleaded for mercy from her traitorous body, hoping to prolong the tickling sensation. The rare moment felt far too ephemeral already, and she longed to preserve it for as long as the rain trickled symphonies down the glass.Alas, fate seldom indulged such desires.
Oh no.
“Achoo…!!”With that sudden sternutation, the sound shattered the fragile serenity, jolting Ruki awake from his spontaneous slumber. His eyelids snapped open in a flash, revealing the steel-blue hues that blinked with irritation as they adjusted to the dim ambiance.“Livestock, how long was I asleep? And—more importantly—why didn’t you wake me up?”Caught between guilt and a tissue pressed to her nose, she stammered nervously.“Um—!! O-only for a little while…?” She busied herself, ensuring that no trail of snot remained. “How could I possibly wake you when you needed to rest so badly?”Without warning nor hesitation, Jasmine brazenly cupped his cheeks in her small hands, cradling his face.“See? You look better now, Ruki! Totally recharged! Some color even returned to your complexion!”A faint pink hue, nearly imperceptible, dusted across his pale visage, much to the Vampire’s chagrin. Not from the respite, but from something else. Incrementally, the blush only deepened the longer her adoring gaze fixated upon him, her cute open-mouthed grin conveying a venerating affection. Small hands cupped his visage with unparalleled devotion as if safeguarding the most precious person in the world. Lowering his guard in her presence felt unthinkable, yet he had done so, even going as far as to succumb to a deep sleep as the sun disappeared below the horizon. Outside, the rain sporadically tapered off into a drizzle too mute to lull him to rest twice.“You’re imagining it,” he abruptly pried her hands off of him. “We can resume our studies later. It’s already evening, so I’ll prepare dinner. But let me remind you for the thousandth time that you ought to quit touching me without permission. To think you would exploit my slumber to indulge your selfish whims… How reprehensible.”The maid hurriedly retreated behind a freshly plucked tissue, peeking at him with only her umbral citrines visible.“You’re imagining it…?” Jasmine boldly repeated his words back at him. “By the way…”Before she could finish that query, a sneeze interrupted her.“There wouldn’t happen to be any magical flowers or plants that immediately cure one’s cold, are there?”“Perish the thought,” he shook his head incredulously as he climbed off the bed and headed for the door. “Such remedies don’t exist. Endure it and you shall recover in due course.”“Of course I will,” she giggled cheerfully, “only because I have you nursing me back to full health.”That unmatched tenacity to wear down his patience often ignited a maelstrom of both contempt and adoration rampaging within. Despite fatigue clouding his mind mid-slumber, intuition suggested that her audacity mirrored past gestures, balancing the scales as they took turns stroking each other’s hair while one slept. Normally such insolence warranted immediate discipline in a sharp bite and the indulgence of her delectable blood which should have served as his proper meal instead of the food he had yet to prepare in the kitchen. Yet, he exercised self-restraint. Not when she visibly struggled against a common cold, leaving him dissatisfied by his own leniency. Clinging to the pretense of care befitting a tolerant master toward his prey offered a tenuous justification. However, it pained him to admit the depth of his feelings toward her, an admission he scarcely endured.“It should be obvious by now that I would take care of you, Jasmine. I can’t stand to watch the person I spend so much of my time with—my livestock, no less—fall ill, even if it doesn’t affect a Vampire like me. As insufferable as you are, even if you test my patience at every turn, you are still mine to protect. Always.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Another perfect score. Naturally,” Ruki remarked with a confident air to him as the group of five stood before the academic ranking boards. “I’d expect nothing less.”Crowds of students flooded the university halls, anxious to scrutinize the weekly exam result postings. These regular bulletins often encouraged both rivalry and motivation, driving undergraduates to surpass one another in the most consequential tests of knowledge. Incoherent mumblings and trifling gossip amongst the throngs, all in apprehensive uproar regarding their recent grades, echoed across the corridor. Some despaired over their absence from the top fifty list whereas others clung to fragile hope, yearning for their names to soar to the coveted zenith for once in their lives. The Mukami brothers, accompanied by none other than Jasmine, loomed at the forefront, confirming their placements. Suffice it to say, the eldest and his ebullient maid focused their attention on a predictable spot—the first and second names, respectively. This pattern had persisted long before their stormy encounter. As always, Ruki scored immaculately on the latest assessment with unparalleled aplomb.Academic pursuits habitually triggered anxiety and dread within the hearts of an average student body. However, neither the Vampire nor his servant succumbed to such plights, consistently excelling with flying colors. They perceived school as tantamount to an arena for setting groundbreaking records, almost akin to a competitive game. The learning process, for them, resembled stimulating challenges and objectives, each requiring resolution through exams, critical essays, or other impactful projects, even if their methodologies differed. Throughout both Ruki and Jasmine’s drastically dissimilar upbringings, they navigated most, if not all subjects with relative ease, exerting minimal effort until confronted with more complex topics that genuinely tested their intellectual capacities. Although this gamified angle did not resonate universally, each perfect score reinforced their motivation to maintain this streak of success. Continued achievements only fostered their scholastic endeavors.Although stellar students at the top of the rankings undoubtedly developed rivalries with one another, Jasmine began to see Ruki as less of a worthy adversary for her to surpass and more of an adroit paragon whose presence she grew to cherish. Friendships that bloomed during her early school years only endured so long as they shared classes or the semesters kept them connected. Once their paths diverged, she never heard from them again. Not that she resented them over this natural course of events—such outcomes reflected the flow of life. Without spite, they simply drifted apart, concentrating instead on their respective studies. Yet, a deeper, continual bond with the Vampire by her side prevailed as an irreplaceable relationship she coveted with each passing day.“Nice work, Ruki. Guess I’ll stick to dominating the music charts instead of the university leaderboard,” quipped Kou with a shrug. “Did you know my latest album hit the highest peak of listeners this month?”“Nobody gives a fuck, Kou. You could sing ‘bout the most stupid shit and the fangirls would still lap it up,” Yuma grumbled with a hand on his nape as his chestnut gaze swept in futility over the board. “Whatever, man. As long as I pass and get outta here, I’m fine.”“Great job, Ruki… and you, too… Jasmine,” Azusa uttered in a laconic tone. “This time… I did a little better… than usual… I’m pleased.”Several adoring fans—not only of Kou, but the Mukami brothers collectively—whispered amongst each other. Their prying eyes and wagging tongues moved tirelessly as the five of them strode out the hall. Vague rumors traversed the campus, though quickly forgotten as they settled into their classrooms for the next lecture.“He’s number one again… it’s like no one can ever beat him!” One girl exclaimed to her friend. “What kind of secrets does he have hidden up his sleeve?!”“Ruki really stands out…” Another admirer raved. “Ehehe, maybe he should tutor me sometime!”“Yeah, right—he’s out of your league. Give it up,” scoffed a third student. “Besides, he’s always with that girl anyway. Probably his girlfriend.”“True… What was her name again?” They questioned as if they only ever paid attention to Ruki’s name at the very top and never the one below him. “Uhh… hmm…”“She’s just the girl who usually places second, right? Guess that makes sense.”“Aww, no fair! He’s dating again?! Should’ve been me, not her! Didn’t he go out with some other girl a couple years back?”“They were a thing for like… one day. That hardly counts.”“What happened to her?”“No idea. Hope she’s doing okay.”“Maybe she transferred schools over the heartbreak!”“Uh-huh. Or maybe he’s like a serial killer who murders every woman he dates.”“Hahaha,” they laughed in unison, “that’s a good one.”About a week had elapsed since Jasmine returned from the unprecedented demon realm, dazed and ill. Completely recovered from her common cold thanks to Ruki’s meticulous care and nights of sufficient rest, she readily tackled her academic endeavors with rejuvenated vigor. During this interval, the duo delved deeper into preparations for their forthcoming expedition, poring over tomes of the regions’ unique perils and organizing traveling provisions. A pyramid-shaped tent, multiple sleeping bags, spare clothes, and other essential items vanished into the void of his billowing mantle—a seemingly endless receptacle typically reserved for the crepuscular zones that absorbed each tool through mystical means. Akin to an endless blackhole that devoured everything, the maid witnessed the magical process in awe when he held his cloak at arm’s length, marveling at how the garment absorbed their necessities. As she contemplated its storage capacity, stupefied thoughts wandered to her favorite video games in which characters quixotically concealed whole bicycles within their small backpacks. An unrealistic feat proven true beyond pixels on a screen within the bounds of vampiric magic firsthand.Furthermore, redoubled efforts to refine their Trismégiste presentation neared completion as the project’s deadline rapidly approached, lurking around the corner. Each slide brimmed with bullet points dissecting the Romanian President’s enigmatic aide, providing a structured foundation comprehensible enough for their classmates to follow along with ease. Although Jasmine mentally rehearsed her own script, she had a trump card poised to surprise her partner, a hidden albeit persuasive strategy. In secret, she surmised the limited opportunities for potential reprisal simmering beneath his stoic mien within a most convenient school environment, resolving to deploy it judiciously when the serendipity presented itself.Concurrently, the four siblings undertook their assigned responsibilities, visiting the other world in shifts. Kou transferred his idol equipment, piece by piece, setting the stage for his debuting concert. From modern microphones to ambient lighting devices heralding an unfamiliar spectacle, he would soon introduce the demons to a novel style of music entirely. As for Yuma, he continued tirelessly clearing hazardous debris from the outskirt village in Rotigenberg, facilitating the reconstruction of homes devastated by prior calamities. Each painstaking maneuver required significant physical endurance, though none exceeded his robust capabilities. The youngest brother, Azusa, frequently monitored the eldest’s father, ensuring no further self-harm attempts on his own life occurred. Alternating with stationed bat familiars and his siblings, he mended injuries among survivors while closely observing the clerics for potential acts of persecution.Initially unsettled by Ruki’s sporadic ventures into the demon realm, Jasmine now experienced a sense of relief upon learning his intended destination. In his capacity as the king’s aide, he finalized diplomatic correspondence with the sovereigns of the Vibora, Wolf, and Adler clans. Each letter adhered to formal conventions, designed to avert any interpretation of hostility that might escalate into war. At this juncture, the reception of these messages by the respective royals remained uncertain, given the entrenched hierarchies within their society. Though Ghouls constantly endured pervasive scorn at the lowest tier, some purebloods harbored veiled contempt for turned, impure Vampires, deriding their scent as more disgustingly human than demonic. Nevertheless, these minor prejudices paled in comparison to the systemic discrimination directed toward the chattel servants of the Crow clan.Despite their periodic sojourns, no further ambushes from the rogue faction transpired, whether in Rotigenberg or the Vampire territory. Myriad concerns arose in the advisor’s restless mind, amassing beleaguered hypotheses that towered over him. The possibility of renegades shifting their focus, pursuing objectives beyond disrupting the Ghoul transfer or, worse still, wreaking havoc in unsuspecting lands, loomed large. Grim answers to those alarming speculations would only surface in due course as the forthcoming journey unfolded.The trio of brothers eventually dispersed and went their separate ways for their first class of the night. Moonlight streamed through the evenly spaced windows throughout the halls, casting argent patterns across the linoleum. Meanwhile, Ruki and Jasmine headed down the corridor, conversing softly to avoid any nosy students who felt inclined to eavesdrop. Ambling side by side, her diminutive stature barely reached his shoulder, yet she trailed behind with an energetic skip. Soon, the maid encroached, tilting her head playfully as she hugged his arm.“Hehe, you’re number one again, as expected. See, I told you your name was always above mine!” Jasmine beamed brighter than the ongoing halfmoon. “You know, I constantly dreamed of surpassing you, but to be honest… I don’t really care about that anymore. If our names are together, then that’s fine with me! I’ll always be with you, Ruki. Even on the ranking board!”Irritation ignited over Ruki’s countenance as he extricated himself from her grasp. Shrugging her off with a scowl, his detestation toward spontaneous physical contact without permission grew evident by the second.“How uncouth. You’ve grown too careless as of late, Livestock. What did I say about you touching me?”With a dismayed pout, she reluctantly withdrew her hands from him.“Sorry, Master… I just couldn’t help myself. But just because I’m not as determined to surpass you doesn’t mean I’ll shirk my studies! I’ll keep studying hard to hold my place so no one will come between us.”They rounded the corner, their destination just a few doors down.“No matter how you spin it, I won’t tolerate constant invasions on my personal space. As for surpassing me… Well, I’m glad you’ve finally realized how futile that is. That said, I’ll give credit where it’s due—you’re remarkably sedulous, always beavering away on any task, whether academic or domestic. How commendable. Now if only that same diligence extended to more important areas. For starters, it wouldn’t hurt to learn more about your surroundings and keep abreast of current events. Though I suppose this is what should be expected of an apostate. You were bound to live a sheltered life until now. As luck would have it, the more experience you gain, the more knowledgeable you’ll be. With time, maybe, just maybe, even you might catch up to me.”On that false hope, the two of them entered the classroom, traipsing to the rear where they typically sat.“That’s why I can’t wait for this expedition with you, Ruki! I’ll learn so many things, expand my worldview, visit countless new places, meet people from all walks of life. If I stayed in the church, then I never would’ve enjoyed any of these privileges… Even if it cost me my family, I’m grateful to have met you.”Casting a sidelong glance at her as they pulled up their chairs and laid out their belongings, a soft sigh escaped the Vampire.“Still blind to the clamant ramifications as ever, I see. While I can guarantee your safety for the most part, you would do well to rely on your own initiative and instincts, should trouble arise. No, it is inevitable. At least you’re brave enough—or perhaps daft, the distinction eludes me with you—to seek the truth than to sit idly by from the comforts of familiarity. Not that a church, of all places, should provide you that solace to begin with.”The professor sauntered to the middle of the classroom with an unhurried stride, ready to commence the lecture. As the students flipped open their textbooks, the muted rustling through parchment met the clinks of pens. Meanwhile, Ruki assumed his usual sleight, positioning the tome of actual interest behind the assigned literature. The lesson droned on monotonously for minutes as the sounds of the teacher’s cadence and pencils marking pages reverberated. Peering to the side where he sat, Jasmine caught glimpse of that ancient language again, prompting her to ponder what might happen if anyone discovered the Vampire in possession of an otherworldly text. Perhaps he would dismiss it as some obscure foreign tongue beyond the comprehension of the average undergraduate and they would simply believe him at face value. Few would dare to challenge his claim, and even fewer could decipher its verity. Regardless, insatiable curiosity got the better of her as she scrawled a brief note on the corner of her journal, then slowly nudged it into his line of vision.
“Are you reading about the demon realm again?”
With a vexed roll of his steel-blue hues, the Vampire reached for an easily recognizable stylograph—the very fountain pen she pilfered from the Sakamaki Castle. It made sense, since he confiscated her scribblings found within the same frilly pocket. Perhaps he had a penchant for the sophisticated utensil if he went as far as to keep it for himself. Nevertheless, in swift strokes, he wrote his reply on the same sheet. Fortunately, given their position in the back of the class, the teacher harbored no suspicion of this clandestine exchange, affording them a semblance of privacy.
“No, I’m reading about how a bildungsroman teaches us the agonizing crucibles that accompany one’s coming of age, just as any stellar student would.”
Even his written conversation dripped with the usual sarcasm, earning a stifled giggle from her. Only those crescent-shaped umbral citrines peeked out as she concealed her amused smile behind the textbook held over her lower visage. Jubilation passed over as she lowered the literature and wrote down her next response to him.
“Come on, tell me! Is it about the Wolf Kingdom this time? Or maybe the Adler Empire?”
For all her enthusiasm, it failed to demand a response. One leg crossed over the other beneath the table as he leaned back into his chair nonchalantly, retreating to his tome and pretending not to notice the next note.Indignantly, she puffed out her cheek in mock-annoyance, then gazed forward at the projector screen again. Feigning engagement with the material, she pinpointed where exactly the lecture left off during their short-lived exchange.“Let’s see… Who to call on…” The professor mused under his breath as he scanned the auditorium. “Ah, yes. Now then, Jasmine.”Alert and reeled out of her reveries, the maid stiffened upright in her seat as she heard her name.“Y-yes!” She stammered, hastily standing with her hands clutching the edge of the desk, ready to tackle whatever question the teacher had in store for her despite her absence of mind. “What is it?”“Tell me what a ‘catcher in the rye’ literally means.”“Someone who saved children playing in a field of wheat from falling off the cliff!”“Correct,” he affirmed matter-of-factly. “As we’ve discussed—those of us who have been paying attention—Holden misremembers this line from Robert Burns’ poem. In other words, there is no catcher in the rye. And what theme does the original poem address?”“Um…” The young woman hesitated. “The question of whether casual sex is acceptable…?”“Precisely. You may be seated.”Relief softened her tense posture as Jasmine sank back into the chair. The professor resumed his lecture, but her concentration remained tethered to what followed. The analysis of J. D. Salinger’s Catcher in the Rye captured her attention once more as he ventured into familiar territory, its recurring motifs striking a chord.“This is the same question Holden poses to Carl Luce. This misinterpretation illustrates Holden’s propensity to romanticize youth as a sanctuary of purity. He conflates the external symbols of adulthood with its internal virtues—empathy, conscience, moral discernment. The precipice symbolizes the inevitable ‘fall’ into adulthood, an allegory evoking the Biblical Fall of Adam and Eve, their exile out of Eden upon their awakening to sin and the shame of sexuality…”Adam and Eve. The Garden of Eden. Those Biblical archetypes shadowed them everywhere, whether in the human world or, ironically, the demon realm.After observing her accurate responses delivered in front of the entire class, Ruki smirked at her surprising display of unexpected competence despite the distraction. In truth, he had already read the classic novel on multiple occasions, deeming it among his favorite works, albeit for reasons distinct from his macabre inclination toward poets like Baudelaire. While the book explored themes of ‘phoniness’ akin to The Flowers of Evil, its timeless relatability resonated deeply within. Salinger, shaped by the necessity of maturing quickly on the battlefield and navigating the horrors of human history’s most devastating war, eventually crafted Holden Caulfield as a channel for processing cruelty the likes of which few would ever witness firsthand. Despite the adolescent angst pervading The Catcher in the Rye, the Vampire found himself connecting with its groundbreaking narrative style with each rereading, reflecting his own exposure to profound trauma since youth.The night’s lessons at university concluded in what felt as short as an evanescent breath. A multitude of color amid typical monotony, they opted for the meandering allure of the scenic route, traversing toward the Mukami manor on foot and thus promenading through the somnolent expanse of a park as its sole guests. Along the way, the first gilded tendrils of daybreak peeked from the horizon, heralding the sun’s prolonged ascent. Golden rays filtered through the dense canopy of overarching trees, casting a dappled path that led the eye through a winding trail. Nestled within the verdant avenue stretched idyllic scenery of a domed gazebo at the public garden’s heart. Reminiscent of a classic rotunda, its silver surface reflected the dawn of a new day.Encompassing the quiescent structure, a shallow pond, whose placid waters shimmered ever so slightly beneath the sunrise, gently mirrored the sky’s pinks and periwinkles with wisps of white from the clouds overhead. Though stagnant, the faintest of ripples quivered on occasion as if stirred by a soporific breeze or the lightest descent of a fallen leaf. Beyond, a walking trail snaked through, parallel to the perimeter of forest where a lone red telephone booth loomed to the side. Its once-vivid hue faded away with the seasons, a striking contrast with the rustling foliage, artificial carmine versus terrene greenery. Earthy fragrances of leaves and loams wafted into the crisp morning air, kissing farewell to the caliginous night. A modest bench suited for two stood beneath the tall pavilion, beckoning visitors who sought solace to bask in the quaint charm of the picturesque park.“Say, Ruki… To be honest, I overheard rumors about you earlier when we were viewing the recent exam results board. Not that I believe them or anything! Of course, we spend so much time together that I know better than to trust idle gossip, but… it did get me thinking. Especially after what we discussed in English class today. Err… last night?”Together, the pair crossed the arched bridge leading to the gazebo, its domed roof enveloping them in umbra. Playfully, the maid frolicked around, twirling on her heels and spinning in lively circles as she moved. The morning dew coruscated as the first light of dawn caressed the grass bordering the circular pond.“Wh-what’s your take on, um… casual relationships?” The awkward question finally tumbled out as she stopped pivoting and fiddled with the sleeve of her school uniform’s blazer. “A-ah, I mean, it’s just…! Vampires live so much longer than humans do… a-and you’re, well, so worldly, with all your experience in different areas… There have been other prey, other ‘livestock,’ other women before me. Right? I mean, um, you need blood to survive, so…”Quavering and trembling with hesitance, her pace faltered behind him by several steps as they froze on the gazebo’s platform. Cheeks burning, a wild crimson flooded her countenance as she shyly turned away.“Sorry… that came out wrong. I know it’s weird to pry into your past like that. But what I mean is… even though I no longer attend church or adhere to their teachings, I still get a little flustered when talking about, um, carnal subjects. I’m sure it’s nothing to you—a Vampire like you probably doesn’t even bat an eye.”Sharply turning on his heel to face her, they stood several feet apart in brief silence. A taunting smirk rose on his visage, colder than the wintry zephyr.“Well, I certainly didn’t see that one coming. You never cease to catch me off guard, Jasmine. So, you’ve resorted to eavesdropping on insipid school gossip? What’s next—will you adhere to it as gospel? Don’t make me laugh. Even one as daft as you can be so unpredictable,” he scoffed incredulously in contemplation as deep as the pond looping around them. “Casual relationships… Do elaborate. Are you referring to mere dalliances? Or perhaps…”Slowly, he erased the distance between them with each languid step, savoring her flustered expression up close despite the surrounding darkness.“—A more carnal entanglement, I presume. Go on,” he whispered venomously. “Say it.”“S-say what, exactly…?”“You said ‘casual relationships.’ I want to hear it come straight from your lips. The proper word for it.”Before she could retreat from him any further, Ruki urgently snatched her chin, tilting her face toward his own. Caged between his svelte frame and one of the gazebo’s pillars, a profuse blush continued to dust her cheeks as she averted her gaze, her heart racing a mile per minute.“No. Look at me,” he commanded as their foreheads pressed together. “It’s too late for you to get cold feet. You’re the one prying into matters that don’t concern you. More than what you have already bargained for. So, out with it already. I won’t indulge your inane curiosity otherwise.”“F-fine…!” She blurted as their gazes locked. “Casual… s-sex.”A devilish chuckle escaped him as his steel tempests drilled into her earthbound depths. Although he relinquished his firm hold, the Vampire stormy hues held her in an unrelenting grip, petrifying in its intensity. The obsidian tie of his school uniform alongside her billowing black tresses fluttered with the wind as he spoke.“There. That wasn’t so difficult, was it? Let me put it this way: I have no shortage of women who might heed on my every platitude and false promise. Before my brothers and I devoted ourselves to the Adam and Eve plan, I had more than just a handful of carnal encounters. Though, they amounted to little more than that. Transactional pleasures of the body, nothing else. Women who showed superficial interest in me—to which I reciprocated with my fangs. While your blood tastes fine, it’s rather unremarkable. Standard fare for someone your age and physique. Nothing beats the blood of a woman writhing at the apex of ecstasy, however. Absolutely unparalleled. Based on the flavor of yours alone, I can already tell you have zero experience in that regard.”The blush across her face only flared deeper as she bit her lip trying not to imagine him in a sexual setting.“Why do you ask, Jasmine? Is that why you’re so eager to learn everything under the moon from me? Including how to lose your virtue? Once you’ve been deflowered, the taste of your blood will change… and I’ll be sure to savor every drop of that transformation.”The insinuation that he would not only take responsibility for her deflowerment but also indulge in her sweet ichor afterwards only intensified the blush dusting her cheeks tenfold. For a young woman with zero experience regarding the delicate matter, she instinctively recoiled beneath the gazebo, reeling her arms.“N-no! That’s not it at all! I-it’s just… don’t you dream of a romantic, committed relationship someday?”The inability to love flashed over him like the first blush of morning mounting above the emerald thicket. Few evergreens retained their verdancy regardless of hoarfrost. Fragile against fleeting splendor, most denuded trees shed their gilded leaves from the unforgiving wintry chill as autumn disappeared with the last vestige of chlorophyll. Foliage quietly descended earthward, forgotten and discarded. Brumal breezes blew them away like a capricious enchantment too superficial to ever amount to anything more, too transient to take root and blossom into a bouquet of breathtaking beauty. Feelings often changed with the seasons, fickle and fading, deceptively depicted by romantic literature whenever the warmth of a fond touch froze into barren hatred, far cries from a scenic stroll in the idyllic park. Bereft of all but cold emptiness, numbed to process the perpetual dolor.“Such rose-tinted dreams have no place in my life ever since I was inducted as the king’s aide.”Several birds in the distance took flight as the abroad canopy and branches rustled resoundingly.“What comes after that?” Jasmine wrung her hands idly. “After you’ve attained the peace you seek?”“Peace is never truly achievable, therefore my role will always remain the same. It can only ever be temporary so long as living beings like us are around. Such is the nature of humanity and demonkind alike. Perhaps one day this nightmare will finally end when there is no one left to kill or be killed for power, but even that is a naïve fantasy. Wishful thinking at best, willful ignorance at worst. War has been waged throughout millennia since the dawn of time. Even if we eliminated all the borders demarcating nation territory, internal genocide still occurs within those unified lands. Borders or no borders, carnage begets carnage. That is why I must stay at the king’s side to ensure his reign endures with as little chaos as possible. It is simply my duty, my lot in life. I cannot afford the distraction of amatory courtship or frivolous desires—not when my focus is needed elsewhere.”“So, even if we manage to stabilize the world, a pure love would still be nothing more than a distraction to you…” The maid shivered as a cold gust swept past, hugging herself tightly. “N-not that I’m saying you’re wrong! I mean, your way of thinking makes perfect sense. I just couldn’t help but reflect on my own life… how sheltered I was growing up in the church.”Traipsing to the cherry wood bench, she ensconced herself there, carefully adjusting the pleats of her skirt for propriety. Reluctantly, the Vampire joined her, settling beside her as she prepared to resume her harrowing account.“My parents separated due to their differences in religious beliefs when I was young, and honestly, that’s part of why I wanted to leave, too. Well, they were never even married in the first place, but I digress. I realized that if I ever wanted to be truly loved and thrive in a happy relationship, I’d have to let go of that so-called ‘faith.’ All they ever did was preach their own doctrines while condemning everyone else’s as blasphemy. They expected people in the congregation to bring their partners into the fold, to make them convert—and that was never going to work for me. For one, I wouldn’t want to date someone easily swayed by their selfish teachings anyway. What’s more, who would even want to convert to an ideology so rigid and self-righteous?”Brushing a section of her long, windswept tresses behind her ear, she tilted her head skyward as if searching the empyrean splendor for hope.“That’s why I asked about your take on casual relationships. Not only should I stop being prudish from my religious upbringing, but also I feel as though I have that freedom to decide for myself now. The freedom to pursue who I want to be with, regardless of what they believe. Y-you… um, you’ve been with others intimately before, without committing to them. Even if it isn’t how I would approach this, I think it’s great that people can make that choice, as long as no one ends up hurt in the process. But with something casual, isn’t it inevitable? Severed attachments, bitter heartbreak, unrequited love… it just seems like that would always happen.”Theological dogma augured the decorous conduct expected of God-fearing churchgoers who adhered to their holy scriptures as broken moral compasses until doomsday. Perpetually skeptical, the Vampire questioned whether all women around her age in that denomination truly believed and followed those preachings to a fault. Many other girls from that chapel, in truth, furtively pursued romantic partners outside the fold, neglecting efforts to invite or convert them, thereby exposing a veneer of hypocrisy. Those who tried frequently faced fractured relationships at best or heartbreaking separation at worst. Having witnessed that scenario more often than she cared to admit, Jasmine resolved to seek her own path, embracing desires separate from the congregation’s doctrines, no matter how selfish such a decision might appear—even if it cost her her family. Yet, he surmised, despite their disparities, she lived in alignment with their wishes until the truth unraveled. Surely she sought lasting intimacy, connection, and love rather than impersonal dalliances as he occasionally indulged prior.Similarly, despite his countless amatory exploits, Ruki found little satisfaction in such fleeting liaisons. A yearning for one sole devoted partner, bound to him for eternity, tempted him in the depths of his thoughts. However, whether cognizant or subconsciously, memories of his mother’s traitorous elopement eclipsed this desire. The potential for a betrayal more shattering and destructive than what he endured as a young scion inflicted scars too deep to ignore. He grew distrustful of everyone else as a result, especially women. Truth told, he viewed the maid seated beside him as foolish and cowardly to avoid relationships, casual or committed, out of this fear. Yet, he harbored this same vague trepidation. No better than her, he wrestled with the notion that any partner he might come to cherish could easily emulate his mother’s neglect. If such a tragedy repeated itself, he imagined pursuing the hypothetical subject of his affection relentlessly, driven by a spite so consuming that it would compel him to uproot every branch of the flower that dared to grow apart from him. Even if this chase birthed resentment and abandonment, severing every connection around her would remain his only recourse.The Vampire likened love to peace. Inherently fragile, always temporary, and never permanent. Conflict raged as its inevitable counterpart. Just as war erupted from irreconcilable ideologies, so too did love fissure. Divorce and separation mirrored the bloodied battlefield wherein emotional strife brought about total obliteration.“You can never fully trust anyone in this world, Jasmine. Humans are insufferably capricious, shifting and vanishing before you even notice, for better or worse. Perhaps the person who captivates you today may betray you tomorrow without hesitation nor remorse. Love, as you imagine it, cannot exist without heartbreak. That risk has led many to seek relationships stripped of depth or permanence, strictly transactional, as sickening as it is. Whether it’s a one-night stand or a weeks-long dalliance, it all concludes the same way. Both parties simply move on to the next lover when exhaustion or boredom inevitably sets in. Such arrangements offer nothing more than a brief reprieve from their monotonous lives. They are like houses built on sand, destined to collapse with the first storm, their foundations erected on desires too ephemeral to maintain.”Tempestuous hues trained on the tranquil pond as a wild family of ducks swam across its cerulean waters.“Feelings wax and wane like phases of the moon, as do people.”They sat in contemplative silence, surrounded by the park’s morning serenity.“If people truly loved one another,” said Jasmine, “then they would never grow bored or tired that easily.”A mother duck, trailed by her two chicks, finally floated to the other side of the pond, disappearing into the dense greenery of the shoreline. These seasonally monogamous birds never mated for life, bereft of everlasting bonds. She secretly detested this harsh reality, one shared by most of the animal kingdom. Even humans seemed no different, driven by impulsive whims to forge fleeting connections despite their emotional capacity for more. The apparent impermanence of relationships suffocated her—few parents ever stayed together, not even her own.“People should work to repair what they already have, not discard it or look for a replacement at the first sign of wear. That’s why I wanted to mend the hole in your shirt… It feels sad to just throw it away when it can still be patched up, right?”A faint blush dusted her cheeks as vulnerability suffused her voice.“I never feel bored around you, Ruki. Every day, you teach me something new, even if you don’t realize it. And when I’m not learning, I enjoy imagining how you would react to this and that. The grumpy yet cute remarks you might say, your cautious way of thought, how cleverly you articulate yourself that makes you you. Even if we just sit and pass the time without saying anything, just staring at the sky from this bench, being near you feels… pleasant. Everything feels better than it was before. Better than it ever has.”Though he skillfully masked his discomfort behind a carefully composed mien, that unshielded optimism unsettled him to no end. Two weeks had passed since their paths first crossed, yet he could already sense the threads of her growing infatuation latching onto his every limb like strings of fate. Try as he might to sever its hold, she only continued to cling to his presence. Without a doubt, he struggled to handle someone like her—a young woman discarded by her family yet still chasing the ideal of a quixotic, fairytale love. That boundless hopefulness and obsession, while admirable in theory, felt like a looming threat all the same. The prospect of a lovestruck girl so fixated on him, whose temper seemed incapable of flaring beyond more than a juvenile pillow fight, only deepened his unease. One day she might resent him for his cruelty and flee like his own mother had when he least expected.Such unfaltering devotion coiled around him like an inevitable betrayal waiting to happen. Determined to widen the distance between them, he delivered the next brutal remark with each syllable cold enough to cleave through where faith once dwelled.“Yes, you never bore me either. After all, you are an entertaining piece of livestock. Nothing more.”While Ruki indeed regarded her as an amusing diversion within the bounds of their imbalanced dynamic, he deliberately insinuated that her worth extended no further than his personal prey, even as he acknowledged the fallacy in his own assertion. The statement, though harsh, served a calculated purpose: to halt any budding attachment before it could sprout and flourish into a sentimental entanglement he neither sought nor trusted. Nevertheless, a rapacious curiosity still lingered within, an almost perverse anticipation of her response. He looked forward to how she might act defensively, break down, retreat in tears, or even run away. Yet, as always, he awaited a reaction reserved only for his imagination.That enabling acceptance of his cruelty deeply unnerved him, quelling the icy barriers he painstakingly constructed. Perhaps her resilience carried a quiet strength he could neither fathom nor emulate. Yet, he dismissed the idea as quickly as it surfaced, opting to tighten his grip on the control he commanded over her. To him, vulnerability—whether hers or his own—entailed a risk far too dangerous to indulge.With that signature smile brighter than that of the full moon, she leaned closer, beaming brilliantly.“That’s right,” she locked their fingers together. “Yes, I am your livestock. Your prey. Your source of sustenance. I’m so happy to be yours. So, I’ll keep you entertained then, Master. With everything I’ve got!”The worst reaction, one he had not anticipated yet should have foreseen, further unsettled him. Not because it struck him as shocking, but because of what stirred within. That jubilant enthusiasm coaxed the subtlest incarnadine blush to his otherwise pallid cheeks. Rapidly withdrawing his hand from hers, the very extremity that grazed his skin with an indelible mansuetude, he vaguely remembered the fleeting respite as his consciousness wavered in and out. How gentle her fingers threaded into his hair during brief slumber, how the sensation soothed. A brazen touch he carelessly permitted in the defenseless haze of his sleep, all within the sanctuary of her bed, no less.While his nap never delved into total unconsciousness, with her, the usual nightmare eluded him that day. Frequent visions of his human past haunted him in every attempt at rejuvenating rest. Slumber, for him, invited vulnerability. Sleep often exacerbated into fits of panic, his voice breaking the silence to call for parents who no longer existed in his reality. The anxiety would escalate, suffocating him until bile surged forth, purging him of the filthy memories. He recoiled at the thought of Jasmine catching glimpse of such unadulterated fragility. Yet, their impending expedition would soon render his efforts to conceal it futile. Those harrowingly realistic imaginations would undoubtedly return, reeling him asunder in her presence. Their arrival no longer presented a question of possibility but one of inevitability.Down-to-earth, unassuming, and maddeningly persistent, her kindness unnerved him. If anyone bore the heart of gold she sang praises of, it beat steadily within her chest, not his which only held an inhuman stillness. Stunning beauty, though undeniable, only served to augment his disdain for the adverse effect she had on him. He could not ignore her diligence, her work ethic as a student, and her ceaseless determination as his servant. She glimmered brighter than the luminary that stoked his supernatural strength. What he detested most, however, was how willingly she enabled his cruelty, how she forgave without hesitation, and how her radiant optimism melted the glacial fortress he constructed around himself. Yet, he found himself savoring every second of her cheerful demeanor as he did her sweet blood, deeming her charm tantamount to his skyrocketing frustration.Unaware of the peril enshrouding her, she traversed in ignorance. Naivete blinded her to discoveries he deliberately withheld. The insidious foundation of the church that had forsaken her, the women he killed in those dalliances to slake his vampiric thirst, and the viper hostage he tortured alive with merciless satisfaction. Even his own burgeoning feelings that he refused to acknowledge or bring to light remained shrouded in mystery.That hopeless devotion entertained him in ways far beyond what her delectable vitality could offer. No matter how often his sharp fangs pierced her, she retained this unmarred innocence, a purity impervious to his cruelty. That virtue forced him to confront questions he long sought to avoid, such as what true freedom entailed. Caught between conflicting desires from all directions, he wavered. On one hand, he felt compelled to act as her catcher in the rye, pulling her back from the precipice like some reluctant savior. On the other, an insatiable urge to mar her innocence, to leave her just as, if not more scarred and corrupted as he turned out, tempted him without limit. Somewhere in that umbra, he wondered if he yearned to protect her from the world—or from himself.“What a masochistic thing to say,” scoffed Ruki dismissively as he rose from the bench. “You’re far too enabling. Always debasing yourself, if nothing else.”With his back to her, the Vampire glared sidelong daggers over his shoulder, each hurried step propelling him across the bridge connecting the gazebo to the sun-dappled prairies.“We’ve wasted enough time here—let’s hurry home. Don’t dawdle now.”“R-right!” The maid abruptly stood up and trotted after him. “Oops, got a little carried away there…”Boundless blue bled into the heavens above as they departed the park, heading back to the Mukami manor.Ever since attending the night classes at university with Ruki, she quickly adjusted to the nocturnal sleep schedule, reserving daylight hours for much-needed rest. Bright mornings such as this remained an elusive delight amidst academia and housework. The natural sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves accompanied their return to the resplendent abode as he shoved the heavy entrance doors open after a long outing at school.Attempts to further widen the distance between himself and Jasmine manifested in an escalating list of assigned duties with the recent addition of tasks pertaining to his demon realm obligations. At his command, equipment materialized through supernatural summoning: the familiar sable cloak and a sheathed sword appeared as if drawn from another dimension entirely.“Before you go to bed, you are to wash the dishes, clean the bedrooms, and polish my arsenal. Is that understood, Livestock?”“Y-yes, Master! I won’t let you down!”Despite her zeal, when the Vampire handed her his main weapon of choice, she nearly toppled over. The brand’s extraordinary gravity forced her to adapt her stance, emphasizing the immense strength required for him to wield it singlehandedly in battle and swing it through the air as if it weighed less than a feather. Similarly substantial, the pauldrons on his mantle left no alternative but for her to clean them in situ within one of the manor’s storage chambers. Arduous preservation efforts protected his coveted equipment against rust, extending not only its utility but also its spectral sheen. Meanwhile, he exercised firearm maintenance, deftly inspecting each gun, replacing magazines chock-full with silver bullets, and applying lubrication wherever necessary. Each cartridge exchange and reloading motion punctuated the capacious space with dull clicking noises.New responsibilities aside, the contrasting cold winter winds and heated air indoors, alongside the constant contact with water from dishwashing, her hands fortunately never dried out. Always retaining her soft skin, the dexterous extremities stayed smooth and lithe, much to her relief. Challenges arose primarily in the form of balancing laundry between the four Mukami brothers and the meticulous upkeep of their sleeping quarters. Each bedroom contained antique furniture demanding great care and attention. Wiping away the sweat from her brow with the back of her sleeve, she eventually finished the chores for the day. Aided by the breeze, brumal dryness, and the sun’s fleeting intensity before it dipped below the horizon once more, the suspended garments soaked up the solar beams to perfection, free from defects or holes to mend.Exhaustion overwhelmed the maid in its toll as she collapsed onto her bed within the private chamber. Thoughts soon drifted to the approaching deadline for their Trismégiste presentation just around the corner as if another task to check off the list, nearly finalized. Then it suddenly dawned on her that, out of all the references they included, she previously forgot a crucial source citation. Recognizing the honest oversight, she hesitantly rose from the comfort of her cushioned sanctuary to correct the omission. The book in question, indispensable for completing their project, shelved itself somewhere deep within the confines of Ruki’s personal study.
Ah, I’m glad I randomly recalled that just now… I wouldn’t hear the end of it if Ruki caught onto it first!
Deluxe corridors echoed each faint footfall of loafers scuffing against polished floor tiles as she traipsed down the dimly lit halls toward grand oak doors guarding his cherished sanctuary. Thankfully, when her hand closed around its knob, the entrance yielded and swung open without resistance, rather than obstructing her path.Anticipation coiled tightly within her chest as she half-expected to see Ruki sequestering himself inside as per usual, perhaps engrossed in undisturbed concentration regarding his invaluable demon realm research. Yet, upon entering the unlocked study, she found it devoid of any other presence. Eerily vacant in his absence, she meandered along the colossal columns of bookshelves, her attention riveted to the search at hand—locating this specific tome. Once she pinpointed the collection of volumes that housed mention of Trismégiste, she narrowed down her line of sight from there. Fingers grazed across the worn spines, disregarding familiar titles already cited for their upcoming presentation. At last, after several minutes of foraging, she landed on the sought-after text.
Here it is! Now I just need to find the author, the publisher, and…
As Jasmine’s fingers clutched the spine, a second, unmarked volume dislodged unexpectedly alongside it. Startled, she fumbled, the mysterious book slipping from her grasp and descending to the floor with a muted thud. The pages spread open in disarray, revealing passages and photographs that immediately caught her attention.“Oh, no! What’s this?”Retrieving the fallen volume, she carefully placed it on the study’s central desk beside the original text. While the latter awaited its turn, the blank tome’s enigmatic presence captured her ignited curiosity. Shutting it closed, she inspected the unadorned cover—ominously blank. Absolutely no inscription or indication of its purpose from first glance. Tilting her head to the side inquisitively, her obsidian tresses fell lopsided over her frilled shoulder as she reopened it to peer inside. Initially, its contents appeared innocuous enough, chronicling the practices of a particular religious order. Then a gelid sensation crept in her stomach as recognition shadowed over. She knew this exact domination. No, she lived under its rigid shadows since birth. The church she secretly resented her whole life. The reason her family casted her away without a second thought, without a single regret.
The same institution responsible for my rejection… For my exile…
Trembling fingers continued leafing through its pages, unable to ignore the revealing accounts that commanded her focus from all else. Words leapt from the parchment, causing her head to spin and pound incessantly in dizzying confusion. The church, portrayed as devout and sanctified in public discourse, concealed truths darker than she could have ever imagined. A recurring leitmotif dominated the text—sacrificial brides.
I know Ruki knows about my family’s religion, but… I didn’t expect him to have a whole book about it.
These ‘brides,’ as she discovered in arrant horror, emerged from none other than the congregation itself, women born and groomed within the church’s cloistered walls. Faulty promises of salvation made their way to trusting ears, yet the pages unspooled their sinister secrets. Upon reaching maturity as if ripe for the harvest, these women—each a human sacrifice—were bartered away to bloodthirsty Vampires under the guise of fragile peacekeeping consensus, an exchange meant to persuade the demons from running amok in this world. Nervously, her chest tightened as she read about women sent away, never to return. Recollections surfaced as the text aligned with what she overheard in the chapel, stories of how some women supposedly transferred to distant convents or embarked on ecclesiastical missions. Once naïve, she believed those plausible rumors.Reality spiraled from each excerpt in cold cruelty. Not only did the church extort money from its blind worshippers, but also they offered young women as living sacrifices, treated like expendable commodities sent to the very predators they had been taught to disregard as fictitious fiends associated with the Devil. Worse still, the church even harbored Vampire hunters in secret. Rebels for hire who resented the crepuscular demons and their raptorial power. These men wielded firearms loaded with silver bullets, tools of destruction engineered for the sole purpose of annihilating the very creatures they paradoxically appeased through immemorial sacrifice.Minutes bled together unnoticed as Jasmine couldn’t stop herself from turning page after dreaded page. A sickening anxiety snaked in her gut, causing her to shiver from head to toe, her heart viciously pounding as her body went cold. Ice coursed through her veins, replacing the life essence responsible for her survival until now. Her mind raced for answers as she dredged forth fragments of memory and revelation colliding. Vaguely, she recalled the term ‘sacrificial bride’ as Kou’s voice echoed, a casual remark from their first supper together.
“We aren’t like the Sakamakis who need sacrificial brides from the ch—”
The sentence had cut off abruptly when Ruki silenced his brother with a deliberate clearing of his throat, a gesture she overlooked at the time, too flustered from his hand caressing her thigh beneath the tablecloth. Kou had mentioned it so nonchalantly, as if common knowledge for Vampires. Sheer shock and a nauseating bewilderment intertwined in her stomach. The Mukami family withheld this knowledge—sacrificial brides from the church, as the second oldest failed to finish—since the very beginning.A subtle, almost imperceptible sound nearly drowned undetected in her own confusion from behind, breaking her out of the revolting spell. The same blunt clearing of the throat to capture her attention. Trepidation jolted through her trembling frame as she slowly turned around to meet that tempestuous gaze. Procellous depths, once believed intimately familiar, pelting with myriad secrets as a low cadence slithered across the study.“Now that certainly won’t help us with our missing citation.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Care to explain what exactly it is you’re doing here in my study, Livestock? At this hour, no less.”Tremors of trepidation quaked throughout Jasmine’s trembling frame as their gazes converged beneath the dim chandelier. The atmosphere plummeted several degrees below subzero chill upon Ruki’s mystic arrival, his rapid teleportation auguring similar purposes for investigation that brought her to infiltrate this erudite sanctuary. Great minds thought alike, they both discerned the miniscule flaw in the upcoming Trismégiste presentation. Gripping the mahogany edge, her petite form partially obscured the book she had no intention of perusing further before it fell to the floor, though the Vampire already surmised the nature of her distress, from the tears pooling in the corners of her tea-hued depths to a pallid complexion betraying the most appalling epiphany. Cruel amusement elicited a wry smirk as he encroached ominously, savoring the palpable fear exuding from her without requiring the sharp bite of his fangs to relish her ambrosial apprehension just yet.“…H-help me understand, Ruki. This book… it says the women from my church are sacrificial brides.”All her life, the unvarnished malevolence harbored by the church her family exalted over that of their own kin remained enshrouded in mystery. Although suspicions lingered, certain patterns hinted at its insidious means: the relentless extraction of monetary offerings, the financial hemorrhaging endured by her mother to maintain appearances within the congregation, and the rigid dogma asserting their beliefs as the sole path to salvation, to heaven’s pearly gates. Offering women her age as unwitting sacrifices to appease Vampires illuminated the extent of the church’s hypocrisy now more than ever. The covert arrangement, intended to preserve harmony between mortals and nocturnal predators, utterly repulsed her. While these logical placations kept the crepuscular creatures at bay, the morality behind such transactions clashed with the church’s sanctimonious façade.“You wouldn’t keep books like this here if they were all lies, right…? So, you already knew, all along…”A thousand questions occurred to the maid, fueled by a morbid mix of curiosity and intensifying alarm. As much as she relished her role as Ruki’s personal prey, the prospect of other women enduring such macabre fates disturbed her, nonetheless. Vehement Vampires, far more merciless and unforgiving than the eldest Mukami himself, prowled in darkness. These considerations only deepened her reflection on his knowledge, the secrets he deliberately withheld, and motives for abandoning her in ignorance. Despite the brevity of their acquaintance—a mere two weeks that passed with disorienting swiftness—she viewed their bond as intimate, perhaps unrequitedly so. Eventually, he cornered her against the desk, leaning forward intimidatingly with his sharp fangs bared.“Of course I knew about it,” he drawled forebodingly. “What, do you hate me for hiding the truth?”From the stormy night they first met, that fateful encounter, he immediately registered the rosary pendant draped around her neck. Although this detail arose conspicuously from his parched state as he envisioned himself sinking his fangs there, the ancillary observation signaled her naivete and purity. At nineteen, her unmarred complexion and youthful inexperience marked her as ideal prey for his vicious inclinations. Still lost in viewing the world through rose-tinted lens, romanticizing everything under the full moon, he deemed her radiant vulnerability irresistible. Homeless and abandoned due to defiance of the faith her family held sacred, she embodied innocence ripe for corruption. An inviting prospect he could no longer ignore given the dire circumstances and potential cusp of war.“N-no, I just… I always had a suspicion that they deceived us… trying to scare people like my family into being God-fearing and emptying their wallets in the name of worship… but this… this is just too cruel…!”The revulsion emanating from her only skyrocketed the twisted satisfaction waxing within, yet he maintained a detached mien all the same. The sadistic delight he felt at witnessing her squirm in horror heightened beyond expectation as he erased the distance between their bodies, his looming shadow swallowing her own.“It should have been expected that your former religion, your family’s precious faith, teems with lies. Humans are crafty, after all. They fabricate written stories if it cozens the masses into blind obedience. Does it hurt to be cast aside by those stupid enough to believe in an institute parading as some holier-than-thou church?”Dread coiled uncomfortably within her stomach, rooted to the spot against the desk, suppressing the urge to vomit from anxiety. The surrounding study spun and spiraled out of control as Ruki spoke in that usual condescending tone bereft of sympathy. Bookshelves disoriented in diagonal mirages, the gap where the tome regarding the church previously stood empty like a missing piece of the puzzle that eluded her from conception until now. Powerless to form any kind of response nor rebuttal, she simply listened to him in rising agony. Tears incessantly trickled down her cheeks in rapid rivulets as she averted her gaze, far too ashamed to face him directly.Tempestuous hues, glacial and gathering their foretelling clouds, froze over with blustering scorn as he honed in. Inwardly, he derided her repeated gall in rifling through prized belongings, regarding her audacious offenses as nothing less than an affront to his carefully guarded domain. Within his cynical mind, he long surmised her inadequacy to confront the grim discovery awaiting her—the cruel inevitability of abandonment by those she once held dear who prioritized allegiance to the sanctimonious hypocrisies of the church over their familial bond. Priceless in its poignancy, such a reaction seemed no less a fitting retribution for her unwarranted trespass and misguided pursuits of verity better left obscured.“Seriously, you can’t continue to live your life like this, Jasmine. Always a pawn, deceived since birth. From your view, I’d wager the worst offense they committed until now was their bigotry, wasn’t it? Yet there is nothing holy in the slightest about sending your flock to perish at the fangs of bloodthirsty Vampires. Truth told, I wanted to reveal it to you myself. I wanted to be the one to savor the look on your face when you finally realized those years you wasted were devoted to an establishment that betrays your own kind. Oh, how worthwhile this was… Seeing your fear as we speak. Quite the reward for me, given how lenient I’ve been as of late.”Without warning, the Vampire effortlessly shoved her supine against the polished surface of the mahogany desk. Quiet sobs reverberated throughout the study, her failure to conjure a response only enticing him further. Broad hands, steady and firm, braced along the table’s edges, ensnaring her in a posture of unquestionable reign. The force of his movement left her legs suspended, parted by his own lithe body as her balance teetered. The maid quivered in his shadow, her once-vibrant demeanor reduced to a broken husk of the usual brilliance and energy that had defined her. A smug smirk spread on his lips as he relished in her despondency, his procellous gaze suffused with sinister delight. Gradually, he leaned closer as his arctic breath frosted over the shivering column of her neck that practically begged for the inevitable score to come.“My, you’re trembling. I haven’t seen you this afraid since I first sucked your blood and buried my fangs into your flesh.”The sight of glistening tears mesmerized Ruki as he grazed his ivory stakes over her exposed skin.“By now, you should have pieced together the best part of all this. Or do you still need me to spell it out?”Articulated responses from her persisted in their relentless evasion. Only horror-stricken lamentations overwhelmed her as revelations arrived unbidden in succession. Anticipation of the daunting declaration in question hung, suspended midair. Slowly, he dragged his trenchant fangs along the sensitive skin of her neck, ascending with languid purpose. Over her jugular, he traced an unhurried path before reaching the contour of her jawline. Whispering into her ear, he ensured comprehension without room for ambiguity.“You were meant to be a sacrificial bride from the start.”Puddles of sorrow pooled upon the polished, mahogany tabletop, each drop a manifestation of her unraveling composure. Withdrawing enough to view her countenance, he observed the delectable expression.“A foolish woman like you, born and raised in the flock… Mere livestock waiting to be claimed,” his frigid tone retained a cadence devoid of solace. “Born to bleed for me. The perfect sacrifice.”Only the warmth of falling tears tethered her as she recalled the first time he siphoned her sweet blood.
“Get a hold of yourself. You are in no position to defy me—in fact, you never were. That is all you ever amounted to… A human raised to be used like livestock for my sake.”
‘Raised to be used like livestock.’ The phrasing, though peculiar, paled in comparison to the astonishment in learning that Vampires walked this earth alongside mortals.“Though I must admit, you are both the dumbest and luckiest human I’ve ever encountered. How fortunate that you found your way to me instead. If you hadn’t wised up as soon as you did, who knows what would have become of you? They might have sent you to the Sakamakis if you stayed in that church another day.”Those contemptuous taunts of his, however cold, carried undeniable verity. Irrespective of the events thus far, her fate remained inexorably tied to servitude under a bloodsucking demon. Possibilities included an encounter exceedingly more torturous than her current circumstances—perhaps a master bereft of nurturing care. Predators indulging their self-centered whims with neither restraint nor regard, such as those her church warned the flock about—not specifically referencing Vampires per se, but wrongdoers in general—to their undead heart’s content. Many women of her congregation likely succumbed to fates dictated by undeserved adversity.“Cry all you want. I know it must be astonishing for one so naïve. That look on your face… It’s one of my favorite expressions. That face when you have finally reached the rock-bottom of that supposedly boundless hope. Keeling over in despair,” he leaned forward to lick a stripe along the moistened streak down her cheek. “Shed your tears, Jasmine. Lament your miserable fate. Cry for your master.”From her jawline up to the corners of her eyes, he laved the damp line away with a devilish smirk as she involuntarily obeyed his cruel commands, nonstop tears trickling down endlessly.“Tell me, can you still be by my side when the truth revolts you as much as it does?”Despite the unabashed displays of sadistic satisfaction, it eluded Ruki himself as to why he withheld the evil nature of the church from her until now. Answers she would have gone her whole life without knowing had their paths never crossed. On the contrary, heroism nor affection failed to influence his decision, for neither aligned with his disposition. The Vampire never went out of his way to rescue others in such a manner if it held no benefit for him. Furthermore, he surmised she would never return to the religious institute that stole her freedom, forever a retainer to shed blood for him at will.Abandoning her former beliefs without hesitation, she forged onward, unencumbered by the shadows of her past. While no moral obligation compelled her to expose the church’s concealed atrocities, the revelations he offered rendered her estrangement irreversible. An apostate of her own volition. At least he refrained from deceit when assuring her of her family’s safety—elders unsuited for predation left untouched by the sanguine voracity.Nevertheless, such a discovery left her shaking in the knees, shivering beneath his subzero touch.“It’s hard for me to accept, and it was terrible of you to keep that a secret from me all along, but somehow, I can’t bring myself to feel hatred.”Breath faltered, voice quavered, yet her resolve sought restoration. Even as the Vampire withdrew, Jasmine labored to regain composure.“Sometimes people have no choice in these things. My family’s church, their religion, it’s a lot like how poor countries lose their people to war. When armies clash, it’s the innocent who suffer. Those without power, without protection.”Demonkind not only fought with one another, but also they clashed with their mortal counterparts. Though unsettled, she could not dispute its inevitability. Humans, in their frailty, bore the burden of offering their own to secure tenuous peace. Abhorrent in every which way, the arrangement nonetheless prevented the chaos of unchecked pillage. The price to pay, however steep, reflected grim pragmatism despite their hypocrisy. Accompanying him on the battlefield proved unnecessary in recognizing that innocent bystanders and civilians often became reduced to collateral damage in large-scale conflicts—a problem unspecific to creatures with sharp fangs or a craving for blood as their primary source of sustenance. Mankind complicitly hurt one another within their race as pacifist solutions gradually veered toward the impossible.“We can’t save everyone, but we can try to stop this cycle of hatred. I may not be able to do anything for those sacrificial brides, but… even so, maybe I can make a difference wherever I go, here and now. That is all I can do.”They locked gazes through her blurred vision that ceased to obscure the astonishment on his visage. Astounded, Ruki hovered above her, constantly evaluating.“You and your brothers are different. I can sense it,” the maid continued. “It’s not like you guys wait for the next shipment of sacrificial brides at your doorstep every month… Even now, I still believe in you, Ruki.”Taken aback by her reaction, her unpredictable resilience, those contemptuous tempests widened in disbelief. A mere human, raised in the religious haven of fraudulence, somehow summoned the strength to confront this devastating revelation and maintained her compassion despite everything. The Vampire predicted her to sob louder in anguish, to despise him for not disclosing the truth sooner, or perhaps even condemn his sinister nature. Yet, she looked up at him through the tears streaming down her moistened cheeks, undeterred and defying his expectations with a level of bravery—no, stupidity—the likes of which few mortals possessed.“We share more in common than you care to admit. Both of us endured systems that sought to bind us, to crush us beneath their heel. While I never suffered the physical torment you endured… I abandoned my church. And now, with this book—because of you—I know I will never regret that decision. You fought, too, for your freedom. You wrestled it from those who sought to control you,” she hesitated in her tirade. “The orphanage…”Inwardly, they both anticipated what she wished to say beyond that. In his recent death, Karlheinz no longer loomed over Ruki from the grave. Just the thought alone provoked Ruki as his brow corrugated in umbrage.“Don’t you dare compare me to you, Livestock. You haven’t the slightest clue what I endured until now.”Svelte fingers hurriedly constricted around her throat in a storm of rage. Like a venomous serpent coiling around its prey, he vehemently tightened his chokehold, wresting several muffled yelps of pain. Asphyxiation elicited cacophonous sounds of skin succumbing to the squeezing strangulation. Exulting in the tactile reminder of her fragility as flesh yielded beneath his vice grip, the Vampire brutally pressed on. The satisfaction he derived from inflicting such anguish, even at this proximity, momentarily surpassed his animosity toward her naivete.“Ack…!”“Just like this book… Your church… You were never meant to uncover anything about my past.”The more Ruki throttled Jasmine, the more he felt his blood, cold as ice, boiling in his veins with ire. Despite his resentment, he refused to sully his esteemed surroundings, valuing order over gratification.“Consider yourself lucky that I pride myself on the spotless condition of my study,” he sneered with derision. “Let’s move somewhere more appropriate for one as gullible and meddlesome as yourself.”Without further preamble, the towering bookshelves and mahogany desk abruptly vanished in favor of a vaguely familiar environment. Masonry spread across the empty expanse after the disorienting warp, from the uneven stone floors to the cobwebbed ceilings. A foreboding space antithetical to the antique elegance of his erudite study consumed them, one befitting of the bale burning in his steel-blue hues. The subterranean prison resembled that of the eerie chambers she caught fleeting glimpses of when traversing with the Mukami brothers to the demon realm, stoking a timid sense of recognition. Toward the underground portal at the end, a multitude of squalid and nauseous cells lined the halls. Except, rather than looking in from the outside, morbid curiosity prevailing, fear overwhelmed her upon the realization that they teleported to the other side of those latticed iron bars.Deep within the dark and dreary dungeon, vestigial light and what little hope lingered in Jasmine ceased to exist. No semblance of night nor day as they, too, dissolved into nothing. Only perpetual shadow more confounding than the warp enshrouded them. Ancient masonry walls that reeked of despair and echoed misery closed in, ensnaring even dread that could no longer escape. Distant cacophonies of water seeped through from the ground level and into the cracks as if the dungeon itself lamented its prisoner. Brackish puddles of rainwater and bloodstained patina littered the floor in paralyzing clarity. Barred cells erected an unbreakable lattice of captivity that caged its hapless inmate within the umbral enclosure. Heavy chains and shackles sprawled across the ground, rusted and worn, yet glinting enough as if anticipating its next hostage with similar savage glee as the one who teleported them here. Manacles meant to entrap, one set of trammels dangled precariously from the vault as though descending from a sky of darkness, swaying ever so slightly like disquieting pendulums. The jarring metallic sound as they hit the floor evoked a wince from Jasmine in anticipation.Before relinquishing his suffocating grasp, Ruki shoved her downward, reminiscent of the rooftop incident as her frail body excruciatingly collided against solid stone. Gasping for air and slamming into the hard surface, she clutched her chest for purchase, exhausted from prior asphyxiation. From above, a sinister smirk spread on his lips, darker than the space surrounding them. Without warning, he traipsed to the suspended shackles and snatched one of the handcuffs, clasping it closed around her left wrist as a loud tintinnabulation reverberated. Mirroring the same with her right, the adamantine chains constricting her slowly lifted upward, enough to suspend her with her feet dangling inches from the floor. Helplessly, both arms stretched uncomfortably overhead, shoulders straining as her toes barely grazed the ground. Rusted links resounded like a solemn dirge as her head bowed, lips pulled tightly, bracing herself for what had yet to come.The fear she could no longer contain collected in the corners of her rippling tea-hued depths once more as she quietly sobbed. In ominous rhythm, Ruki paced circles around her as he contemplated where exactly to lodge his ivory stakes in first, no longer inhibiting his otherworldly power in the dour surroundings of the dungeon.Steel tempests glowered through the umbral void in a shrewd glare. Despite the ire searing within, he surmised her inability to fully fathom the true extent of his ignited wrath, yet that ignorance offered no absolution from the imminent castigation. Not when she provoked him thus far.“Now this is an apt stage for your punishment,” sadistic cachinnations echoed off the masonry. “Don’t struggle—you’ll only suffer fractures in your wrists.”Completing his circuit, he halted in front of her, stormy blue hues meeting her subdued castaneous pools with piercing intensity. With her body suspended by the chains, they locked gazes aligned at eye level rather than Ruki having to stoop to her shorter stature.“Hm… Your legs are still free. That won’t do. We’ll have to do something about that in case you get any bold ideas.”Erasing the distance between them, strong hands effortlessly captured her legs, snaking around and lifting them at a painful angle that only emphasized his authority. Folding her at the midriff without a care for her flexibility, he positioned her supple body as he pleased.“Wh-what are you…?!”One leg draped along inner elbow while he hoisted the other over his shoulder to obstruct the prey from kicking him, leaving a sole hand vacant. With it, he tore away the thin veneer of her black stockings, little more than fragile fabric delicate like paper as the holes exposed her honeyed skin in large circles with frayed edges. Goosebumps immediately peppered the exposed flesh as she shivered in trepidation, prickled under his icy touch. Coiling his slender digits along the ankle, he brought his cold lips to her inner thigh, the very place he distracted her from the church’s secret machinations since the beginning. Sharp fangs grazed over the soft, pliant adipose, exulting in her powerless cries. Then came the anticipated bite—the trenchant cuspids sank deep, vehemently lodging into places unaccustomed to such ceaseless carnage. An unmarred spot he never relished before, an intimate part of her lower body, earning a grunt of satisfaction as he tasted the cloyingly sweet ichor.Dolor supplanted the strength sapped and drained from her legs as he siphoned delectable blood from her rotund thigh in crimson streams. Thick, warm rivulets of red trickled down the ruptures, streaking her skin and spilling onto the flagstone floors. Screams and sobs of anguish reverberated from the masonry as she cried out uncontrollably. A disappointed click of his tongue vibrated against her flesh as the Vampire languidly laved up the fleeing life force in an unsteady line along the sensitive skin, savoring every last redolent drop. Insatiable furor grew within him as he held her legs wide apart for the second bite, burying himself even deeper. The vital essence inundated his supernatural senses, coating his tongue in fresh waves of both her fear coalesced with arousal.“With this, you will never escape from me. Heh… Even the blood from here—so rich and intoxicating—tastes more exquisite than ever. These marks engraved on your thigh… marks of corruption only my fangs can leave. When all your hope has withered with the light, in your darkest moments, I knew this moment would be perfect. I couldn’t possibly miss out, even from the night we first met. You didn’t expect it to feel this good, did you? Such an intimate place… so sensitive… Haah, I’ll break you with each bite… I’ll drive you deeper into despair… Until you’re utterly mine.”Gasps of pain and surprise fled from of Jasmine’s lips, each one a futile protest against the inevitable. With no choice but to accept his fangs, shackled to the chains that bound her overhead with legs spread, she could do nothing but endure the ruthless pillaging as involuntary noises gained in volume due to the cramped space.“Hnn, it hurts…! Ngh…! R-Ruki…! Please… have mercy on me…”Although he delighted in her lugubrious lamentations, the Vampire refused to give credence to those delusions. As if demonstrating his incredulity with her false pleas, he surged upward, his tongue tracing a stripe along the piquant trail of her tears once more. Halting at the corners of her eye, his thumb tauntingly brushed over the freshly inflicted perforations on her trembling thigh. Crimson pinpricks blemished the pale pad of his skin, its viscous warmth seeping slowly through newly formed punctures as he smeared it around, feeling it weep anew. Hooking the first leg over his shoulder, his grip shifted to capture the opposite ankle, repeating the ordeal. Without warning, he ripped through the delicate fabric of her tights again as shredding sounds reverberated against the masonry walls of the dungeon.“Ah, those sweet cries… they echo beautifully in these chambers, like music for my ears alone. ‘It hurts,’ you say…? Don’t make me laugh. Do you truly think you can deceive me? I know better than to believe such lies. After all, I can taste it in your blood… Your blood always betrays you, dripping with the truth—how much you crave for your master’s fangs. What a pathetic, masochistic livestock in my hands. Even when you’re chained and helpless, stripped of all control, aware of your former church’s past evil, you still ache for the sting of punishment… How thrilling.”After sating himself with her humiliating bellows, as if the despair had nowhere else to escape other than through those glistening tears, Ruki pierced his sharp fangs into the opposite thigh, meting out equal, symmetrical discipline that only exacerbated her pain tenfold. The chains suspended from the ceiling rattled incessantly as her bound wrists struggled and twisted against their metal restraint in futility, eliciting a ridiculing scoff from him. Mercilessly, the trenchant stakes impaled into the tender adipose of her rotund, quivering appendage as he savored her decadent life force. Crimson vitality poured forth like a ruby tide of ambrosia that he did not hesitate to indulge and relish in, allowing low rumbles from his chest to spill out. Each triumphant note, thickened and slicked by the copious amounts of blood he drank, flowed continuously as he savored the coppery ichor.“Do you still think you have a chance of going to heaven? Even with these marks carved on your thigh? Absolutely shameless,” he sneered as he licked a rivulet along the soft flesh. “Be honest with me. I want to hear it from you, of your own volition… Tell me how my fangs feel as I pierce you, as I suck your blood. In fact, I’d wager you don’t care about those pitiful sacrificial brides in the slightest, do you? No, you’re far too busy enjoying yourself, thankful that you have such a forgiving master compared to them. Isn’t that right, Jasmine?”A thin sliver of red rolled from his lip as he slightly readjusted, hoisting both legs atop his broad shoulders. Each cruel yet sensual remark from him nearly distracted her from the unforeseen atrocity that came after.“While I’m here, tormenting you, you’re indulging in this as much as I am like the masochistic livestock you are. At least you get to drown in pleasure while the others are killed without a moment’s hesitation. Hahaha… Even that Vibora. Interrogating him was a fool’s errand in the end. Many people die screaming, but you… you’re screaming in sheer ecstasy. So, be grateful… Thank me for my fangs. Thank me for sucking your blood.”Overwhelming tides of rapture flooded over the denial of his accusations lingering within, the remnants of despair that once gripped her, yet even so, the euphoria superseded everything. It spread over every sinew of her body as his fangs rent through her flesh, engraving marks that clothes would inevitably cover and conceal. A secret between master and livestock of their shared bond. Mustering her vestigial strength and resolve, she obeyed his command, surrendering to the intoxication that washed within and losing herself in their mutual euphoria. Even if it cost her her morality, she found herself powerless to resist each bite, each touch, each skilled caress.“Haah… Th-thank you… Master… for sucking my blood… and giving me this pleasure…! It feels… too good… even if others fall victim… I don’t want you to stop biting me… please… Ruki…! I always want you… you holding me down like this… your hands all over me… ahh…! Thank you… for granting me this mercy…!”Salacious moans and breathless pleas left her lips in an endeavor to drown out troubling thoughts surrounding her church, her family, the sacrificial brides, even the relentless pursuit of Vampire hunters. Eagerly, her mellifluous voice rose an octave as her besotted aureate depths glittered with unrestrained fervor for him, hearts practically soaring in her pupils. The soft press of her body squirmed fain against his, hips rolling, seeking more of his fangs with an impatience that betrayed her full surrender.In turn, guttural growls and grunts escaped Ruki upon hearing those shameless litanies, further spurring him on.“Yes, that’s a good girl. Taking it all in… Aah, that’s more like it… Heh, even if I release you now… You could never escape my clutches. Run if you dare, but those weakened legs will carry you nowhere. You’d fall, and I’d find you again. Ultimately, a foolish prey like you could never hope to hide from her master. Each futile attempt would only earn you a harsher punishment, and I’d relish every second of it. With every bite, with each mark I engrave into you, I’ll ensure you never forget your place. I’ll remind you to never defy me, Livestock. You belong to me, and that defiance will only make my lessons for you that much sweeter, just like your blood.”With renewed vigor, his unoccupied hand reached for the golden ribbon tied delicately at her neck. The fragile knot came apart with a single tug, the bow inaudibly fluttering to the ground. Unhesitatingly, he tore open the front of her maid uniform, yanking it apart from the previously clasped placket with enough force to send buttons flying in all directions, their faint clatter echoing against the masonry in distant, sporadic sounds. The frilly apron slipped away as the severed straps submitted to pressure, leaving her chest exposed save for the modest cover of lacy undergarments and the long, silken tresses cascading invitingly over her pert breasts.Leaning forward, he buried his face into the warmth of her bosom, drawing in her comforting scent with a sharp inhale. Fangs grazed precariously against the soft curvatures without sinking in, a deliberate tease that tantalized her for more. As his tempests flitted upward, he gauged the lovestruck daze on her flushed features, the way her parted lips trembled, how her tea-colored gaze fixated on his every ministration.“Managing to withstand this much… Yet we’re far from done.”Swiftly, he ripped away the lace of her undergarments, casting aside the last barrier that shielded her from his branding touch. Hovering above the soft mound of her bare chest, he vehemently thrusted his sharp stakes into yet another intimate and unmarred place, dangerously close to its sensitive center. The punctures oozed with crimson delight, but his tongue quickly laved over the wounds faster than she could bleed out, preventing even a single drop from trickling down over the erect nub in titillating agony as he lifted her up by the callipygian rear.With her wrists bound overhead, her legs perched on his wide shoulders and thus forced to part herself to him, Jasmine completely surrendered herself, trembling beneath his control. Lascivious moans echoed in the dungeon the deeper his fangs went as he squeezed her ample flesh. Uncaring for how much of her nudity he caught glimpse of, she dangled from the shackles without resistance, letting out excited squeaks with each bite.“Hnn…! Haa… mmm…!! M-Master… Yes… more…! So… so happy…! Ahh…! Take more of me…!”“You taste delightful… Such cute reactions. No one else deserves to see or touch you like this, Jasmine.”Blood from her bosom beaded over his lips and dribbled down his chin in red rivulets. A savage smile curved his stained mouth as his fangs pillaged from the pert mound, pleasantly satisfied with her submission.“It pisses me off to no end. Even so, you entice me…You take your punishment rather well.”No amount of humiliation or degradation in the dungeon’s suffocating depths could smother the treacherous heat coiling within her cleft, the damp spot in her center she had hoped he wouldn’t notice as it pressed against the stiff tent pitched in his pants at full mast. Shame and desire waged war beneath Jasmine’s pliant skin, the venomous sting behind Ruki’s fangs somehow igniting both with startling fervor. The rusted chains cut into her wrists, yet the way his body melded into hers felt oddly grounding, addictive even, more so than sustaining him with her spilled blood. Perhaps his cruel denunciations carried a kernel of truth. Perhaps she craved this torture, not for the agony itself, but for the source—him. The one she, in her devotion, elevated to a savior eclipsing God Almighty. Exulting in her own dolor, every disdainful torment, no matter how heartless, meant she still mattered.Faith shattered, leaving nothing but turpitude of the present. The sanctimonious lies of the church, exposed for their hypocritical foundation, wrenched her gut long before the seductive score of his fangs. Those grim revelations surpassed her already low expectations for the religious institute, yet even so, the paradoxical satisfaction of surrendering herself to him far exceeded the earlier dread, simultaneously excruciating and liberating. The so-called ‘god’ everyone in her family once prayed to wielded no power here; only the ravenous Vampire who taunted her, who stripped her of pretense and expectation, reigned over her uncertain heart. Resistance disintegrated beneath the relentless betrayal as each bite rendered her doubts meaningless.Prayers offered no solace. Justifications failed to quiet the storm that pelted within. Only the visceral dichotomies of sensation—pain and ecstasy, agony and want—defined her existence as his forceful fangs punctured tender flesh. Demarcations between punishment and pleasure blurred harmoniously like an insurmountable tide as she succumbed to torturous rapture. She no longer knew where either of them ended or began, nor did she care. Only a bottomless abyss remained, the perpetual fall into ruin, an unserved embrace of depravity. The sanctity her family attempted to drape around her like a noose had long since incinerated away.Ravishing her for hours as though to say that he had always anticipated she would shatter like this in the dark confines of his dungeon, Ruki felt surging pleasure in the way her body trembled for him. Not solely from her fear but from something far more shameful, far more intriguing. An unmistakable arousal that only heightened with each degrading statement, with each rough plunge of his trenchant fangs. Even as she recoiled in disgust at herself, her quickened pulse betrayed her. Accelerating beneath the sharp stakes, enticing him to pillage egregious amounts of that ambrosial blood. The frail and naïve human, so desperate to see goodness in this sordid world, now suspended as proof of her own hypocrisy predictable of mankind. Enthusiastically, he savored every drop of her blood, not just for its sweetness, but for the decadent knowledge that she couldn’t deny the pleasure coursing through her veins. The delectable taste of cloying corruption.Likewise, the Vampire reveled in her surrender as much as she enjoyed submitting to him, if not more. An eternity marred by suffering that stoked this insatiable voracity boiling in his undead veins. Betrayal from his birth parents, vengeance from impoverished servants, the horrors of an orphanage whose sins etched into his back. Scars that could no longer heal, untouched by vampiric regeneration. Yet nothing compared to the exquisite thrill of watching one so obstinate, constantly grating on his nerves, finally yield in the most debauched manner. A beautiful ruin only for him to ravage, drawn to the sweet, metallic taste of her blood like a magnetic pull, its intoxicating warmth cascading between his fangs and down his throat with every greedy gulp.Draining the ichor from her supple thighs to her plump breasts enticed him more than slaying hundreds of foes on the battlefield. This sole defiant woman, moaning his name in breathless surrender, her voice rising coquettishly despite the deplorable discipline he doled out upon her bestowed a sense of power far greater than any macabre conquest. In her agony, she became a paradox of worship and submission, pliant beneath his touch. Each delectable drop of blood, each shudder of her frame, a sweet reminder of how he broke her completely.For several days on end, Ruki imprisoned Jasmine within the abysmal confines of his dungeon. His visits to the subterranean corridors of the Mukami manor came sporadically, and only for the practical purpose of delivering homemade meals. Just enough to ensure her place on the precipice of survival along with a threadbare blanket, nothing more. Some instances, even this mercy fell to the cold detachment of his nameless bat familiars, their blank visages only appearing for a flash as they deposited her rations before vanishing into darkness.The cell, a deplorable cage of compact metal, offered no reprieve despite the incessant chill. Its narrow openings barely permitted her forearm to extend just beyond their grip, but even this simple motion drained what little strength remained in her fragile frame like a monumental undertaking, given her fatigue. Muscles ached, joints stiffened, and each palpitation felt more suffocating than the previous. Exhaustion consumed her body and spirit alike.Time lost all significance within the impenetrable prison. Day bled into night indistinctly.“Here’s your meal for the day, Livestock. Grovel and crawl for it if you’re that famished.”A savory aroma of hot, freshly cooked soup wafted in the otherwise noisome dungeon as Ruki emerged. The sounds of chains rattling echoed across the masonry as Jasmine weakly moved on all fours out of bowered recesses, evoking imagery of the cattle to which he likened her, a stance born equally of submission and necessity. Depleted vitality rendered her incapable of walking upright without tumbling over and falling unconscious.The metal collar encircling her neck replaced earlier restraints on her wrists, its length fastening her to the rough stone wall like a leash as shackles dangled noisily. Slowly, she approached him on her hands and knees, dragging over uneven flagstone that scraped her exposed joints. Quivering lips parted to shape her response, rasping with exhaustion yet tinged by unwavering gratitude for the food he bestowed.“Th… ank… Thank… you… Master…”With a smug smirk, he inserted the bowl through an opening in the iron bars on the ground as steam curled upward in thin spirals that dissipated into the acrid air. Trembling fingers reached for the offering, instinct guiding her toward much-needed sustenance, yet his sardonic command halted her before she could retrieve it into her hands.“Not so fast,” he warned coldly. “Eat it from the floor like the dog you are. Just like any good pet should.”Hunger ate at her with a ferocity surpassing even the harsh constraint of the leash that fettered her by the throat. Nevertheless, the maid hesitated as consciousness wavered in and out, lightheaded. Gazing up at him in a mix of trepidation and emotional appeal, she wordlessly pleaded with him for her freedom, to which he glared daggers in return. Lowering her head in resignation, she bowed toward the bowl. Suppressing any semblance of human dignity, she bent further, tongue reaching for the steaming broth as though she had been reduced to the status of a feral creature undeserving of sympathy. Each lap proved clumsy as splashes of soup landed on her cheeks and dribbled down her chin. Obediently, her hands remained planted firmly on the flagstone, accentuating her humiliation. Feeble efforts at consumption elicited a sadistic eruption of laughter from the Vampire as he unleashed his cruel amusement.“Heh… Hahaha. This suits you perfectly. What a pathetic sight. Perhaps I should have imprisoned you like this from the beginning. That way, you wouldn’t have learned a single detail about me. Better yet, you could’ve lived your days in blissful ignorance. A lowly livestock need not concern itself with matters beyond the fulfillment of its most primitive needs.”Coarse taunts lashed at her like the stagnant air of the dungeon, piercing her pride and leaving her powerless to retort. Caught in a maelstrom of unspoken defiance, she simply continued to devour the meal he so graciously cooked and bestowed. Internally, she rejected every insult he uttered, grappling with the duality of his turpitude. Nonstop punishment for knowledge she never deliberately sought loomed beyond her. Rather than unearthing fragments of his past or intruding upon the guarded recesses of his character, her only desire had been to offer solace, to ease the burdens he bore in solitude. Yet the truth emerged free and unfettered despite her intentions, only deepening the chasm between them.As the Vampire turned to ascend the staircase and exit the dungeon, she could no longer suppress her quaking resolve. A hand, frail and trembling, struggled to stretch out toward him through the iron lattice that confined her. Though the motion strained against the limit of her leash, her desperation drove her forward.“W-wait… please… wait. I’m… I’m begging you… p-please. Stay… with me… Ruki.”Stride faltering, the sound of her broken plea halted him mid-step. Slowly, he pivoted on his heel, his procellous gaze descending upon her with scorn reserved for an incompetent cur. Kneeling at the boundary of her enclosure, her body ached and shook with exhaustion. An imperceptible sliver of broth trickled down her lips, paving a slovenly path along her chin like drool.“Ruki… please… let me go,” she implored desperately. “Let’s go… I… I can’t… help you… like this.”A sardonic snicker escaped him as his mouth curled into a sneer, satisfied with her degrading display. Lowering himself to her level until their faces aligned with only the metal bars separating them, he drew close, bereft of remorse nor compassion.“No, you can’t. Not once have you ever been capable of helping me. Since the day you stumbled into my life, you have caused nothing but trouble. Even if I nourish you and set you free, your only value lies in the blood coursing through your veins. Do you really think I’ll release you from here just because you grovel and plead?”Without warning, he hurriedly shot his hand forth, seizing her extended wrist with an iron grip rivaling that of the latticework that sundered them. Flinching open in surprise, her fingers splayed from the sudden contact as he brought her palm to his lips.“If you wish to help me that badly… then by all means, I’ll show you just how useful you can be.”The smirk vanished, replaced by a stern frown as he trained his cold tempestuous gaze on her, digging his fangs into the delicate flesh between her thumb and index. Narrow rivulets of ichor languidly cascaded down the extremity, painting it crimson as he unabashedly drained her life force. Frightened shrieks tore from her lips, too petrified to withdraw, paralyzed by fear. Tightening his grasp around her wrist, he curled the other vacant hand around one of the iron bars to steady himself, knuckles blanching in exasperation as he buried his fangs again and again.“It’s too late to beg for freedom—a luxury you never possessed. You only exist to offer me your flesh and blood. Livestock does not plead for clemency at the slaughterhouse, and yet here you are, begging regardless. Perhaps that is how you shall breathe your last—begging. Even if I released you from these chains, the notion of freedom would forever remain beyond your grasp. Whether you beg or resist, you will never be free, Jasmine.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Well, well, well… Look who’s still alive and breathing. You truly are resilient, even for livestock.”Several days and nights had elapsed since Ruki confined Jasmine in the squalid depths of his dungeon. Tomorrow already marked the looming deadline for presenting their Trismégiste project to the rest of their class, yet here the maid sat, chained and leashed by the jugular to the underground cell wall. Circumscribed on the verge of insanity, the dire conditions within this subterranean prison offered no reprieve from what felt like eternal suffering. Sustenance came in leftover scraps, hardly sufficient to succor a fragile existence. Slumber, or what resembled rest, transpired on the frigid flagstones, their rigid hardness an atrocious replacement for the solace of a warm bed. The torment she endured far exceeded the anemia that afflicted her years prior, the price for not bearing a child every lunar orbit. At least back then, she lacked energy in the comfort of a mattress rather than each limb wailing in uncomfortable agony from the fetters and the gelid environment of this windowless cage.On the other side of the iron lattice that entrapped her stood Ruki with crossed arms and a contemptuous smirk colder than the prison-like structure surrounding them. From the tone of his voice, laced with sardonic amusement, he commended her perseverance not out of concern for her well-being but instead because of his astonishment that she refused to yield to the despair engulfing her thus far. Despite the void of activity, the absence of precious pastimes, and the lamentable monotony of her captivity, she clung to existence with unprecedented tenacity. Each moment of survival under such a dour environment appeared to confound his expectations, forcing him to confront an indomitable spirit he could neither fully break nor comprehend. Yet, rather than intenerating his regard, this resistance only seemed to stoke his sadistic mirth as if her suffering provided perverse entertainment. In their dynamic, this dungeon became more than just a physical space—it morphed into a mental battlefield where vehement turpitude combated unflinching defiance as one sought to dominate with supernatural might and the other struggled to endure on the precipice of human ability.However, instead of meeting her to bestow another coveted morsel for consumption, the Vampire simply observed her miserable state in evaluative silence. Cognizant of the profound impact his mere presence exerted, especially after prolonged isolation, he refrained from extending the nourishment she so desperately craved, and in its place, conferred a sense of false hope much to his merriment.“Have you come… to finally release me, Ruki…?”A low cachinnation reverberated across the dungeon’s masonry as he gave a malicious sneer.“Release you? Quite the opposite. What part of ‘you will never be free’ don’t you understand, Livestock? In fact, you’re much better like this—weak, utterly helpless, and begging for my mercy.”Despite losing her perception of time within these dungeon walls, despite the haunting revelation behind the church, a subtle twinkle in her tea-hued depths shimmered at him—the last vestige of hope, somehow regained.“…Y-you know, I used to be severely anemic before we met.”Lifting her head, Jasmine locked with his tempestuous gaze, accustomed to the piercing chill.“It was something that left me weak and helpless, like you said, just as I am right now. That’s why… maybe some part of me thought… as much as I dreaded feeling that way, reliving that helplessness, being anemic again, you only needed my blood every now and then… Just a little, not even daily. I believe you when you say you’re a lenient master. I convinced myself that I could handle this with you… Endure it to the very end.”The maid sat with her palms planted firmly on the solid ground, her legs folded on either side of her in a posture of wearied resignation. Though inadequate without its buttons, her tattered uniform had been drawn over her chest to obscure the evidence of his earlier transgressions—bite marks etched into her skin by his sharp fangs. Even as the shackles of her leash rattled with every tremor of her trembling frame, her quavering voice rose above.“So, even if you lock me in this dungeon and throw away the key, I still want to be close to you… to help you… to stand by your side. Please… won’t you allow me… that privilege…?”Abandonment shadowed Jasmine for as long as she could remember, each recollection drawing a tear. Those she had grown to love either left her behind or forced her to depart, as her pious family had done, whichever came first. Yet, the chains binding her to Ruki ensured she could never escape, try as she might. From his continued visits to his sporadic offerings of homemade meals, and even the torment of her imprisonment, it all conveyed a twisted message beneath those snide remarks: he wanted her to stay. Brutal and possessive, the plummet of his fangs left indelible marks upon her flesh, and the weight of his body pressed against hers forced her to submit to that indecent ecstasy. In coaxing herself that he desired her every which way, his actions—no matter how vehement—signified an unspoken need for her insignificant existence. Whether this sentiment reflected vague reality or merely her own desperate imagination, the idea elated her regardless. The notion that he burned for her enough to confine her by force, consuming body and blood alike, stoked the embers of hope.
Ah… I’m so happy. I didn’t know being shackled in this dungeon by him would feel this good.
Such musings tethered a fragile psyche to what remained of her quickly evaporating mental fortitude. Alternatively, perhaps her already teetering inertness long since slipped beyond redemption, leaving her clinging to the solace found in surrender. The irreplaceable bond she perceived with him served as a cathartic release for the emotions she had buried: fear, humiliation, and yearning, coalescing into a singular, overwhelming experience, one inadvertently sought by all.“As long as it’s you, Ruki… Even in this dungeon, I’ve grown to lov—”A nauseating sensation surged up his throat like bile in anticipation of how she intended to finish that sentence. Interrupted yet implicit, it struck a nerve deep within.In that instant, his mother’s last written words to him in the form of a letter resurfaced. That dreaded message he crumpled in his young, human hands, lost to the wind, just like his parents who deserted him.
“I love you, Ruki.”
Never had he solicited those false sentiments, nor did he welcome them now from his foolish servant.With a sharp click of his tongue, the Vampire’s irritation manifested in an abrupt departure from the dungeon. Swiftly, he turned around, away from the iron bars that separated them, away from her beleaguered gaze as he vanished into thin air, teleporting back to the ground level of the Mukami manor and out of sight. Glancing from left to right to confirm his absence, Jasmine peered past the metal latticework only to find the same masonry on the other side, left alone once more.“—Love it here. Oh… he’s gone…”Hanging her head in despondency, the urge to shed and release collected fear threatened to overcome her, though she struggled to contain it. While she always knew her significance to him extended no further than her utility as a source of sustenance, she clung to the fragile hope that Ruki might not cast her aside so easily even if her past experiences with everyone else suggested otherwise—not after everything they had endured together as more than mere maid and master.An exasperated sigh escaped Ruki as he materialized in the foyer and leaned against one of its pillars. The desperate image of her face seared into his retinas even when he closed his eyes in deep contemplation. Justifying his own cruelty, he reasoned that every human endeavored to plead their way to safety, resorting to whatever empty platitude or feigned sentiments would spare them from death, much like a hostage under ruthless interrogation. Rationale extended further, drawing from a wound lodged deep: his mother’s deception. Avoiding face-to-face confrontation, she chose to embrace a new man and thereby family while discarding her sole son. Women, he concluded, excelled in artifice more than anyone else. Each one clung to the subject of her affection until a more enticing presence emerged in her periphery. A relentless cycle of seeking, discarding, and claiming anew. Out of anger, he violently slammed a clenched fist into the column supporting him, uncaring as to whether his otherworldly force would imprint a crack in its marble surface.
Damn that woman. She accepts my punishments without scorning me. It’s frustrating beyond belief.
Humanity and demonkind alike demonstrated an almost instinctive tendency to mislead and manipulate. An attitude so vexing it bordered on mockery as monumental frustration waxed within. Although not every individual followed this pattern, he approached life with the assumption that such behavior prevailed universally. This mindset served as a boundary, a necessity for navigating his existence as a Vampire to ensure no vulnerability could possibly invite harm. No fractures or openings in the icy, impenetrable fortress safeguarding his pulseless heart whatsoever. Such a defense became essential for preventing betrayal, pain, or abandonment from reaching him ever again in this undead life.A deliberate ordeal to guarantee her permanent presence under his control, Jasmine’s imprisonment mirrored this philosophy of his so that she could never flee. Strange, given her demeanor never indicated this desire, her behavior characterized by the unwavering volition to remain by his side always. Yet, this history of betrayal cast doubt on every bond, even one as sincere as hers appeared. Too many who once drew near, trusted and cherished in the past, had inflicted wounds without hesitation nor consideration, deeming his existence as expendable in their relentless pursuit of selfish ambitions. Each perfidy only fortified his steel resolve, channeling mistrust into a compass of self-preservation that guided the way onward, leaving bloodied footprints in his wake.Even long before his induction as Sakamaki Shu’s advisor and the sovereign’s suggestion to acquire new prey from which to regularly feed, Ruki had anticipated crossing paths with an imbecile like Jasmine. A figure not sought from loneliness, but rather a tenacious outlet to display the fruits of his transformation from former human to heartless Vampire. Sadistic propensities demanded a living subject, a showcase of his refusal to trust or succumb to frivolous attachments. Such a person, reduced to the status of livestock, would endure the wrath of his trenchant fangs and occupy the space otherwise filled by destructive impulses, rigorous conduct, and severe punishments. A mere conduit to dispel his boredom, their suffering a means of forestalling the far more catastrophic means he might otherwise have pursued as many often did in their appalling ennui.Despite the several instances in which he drained Jasmine of her delectable blood, despite how he mercilessly confined her in the dark depths of his dungeon, perhaps her optimism grew contagious. Reluctantly, he began reflecting on her kindness even when he willed it away. Memories of their few weeks together flooded his addled mind.
“Master, if I may… Are you alright? Are you not hurt?”
Since the beginning, her initial concern shone brighter than the radiant sun that afternoon. The one she foolishly believed would harm him as a demon of the night.
“You see, I wanted to leave. I wanted to leave that religion for a long time, for as long as I can remember, really... So yes, I suppose you could say I felt both betrayed and relieved. Betrayed by my family and the other members of that church and relieved I could finally escape such a toxic environment.”
Much to his surprise, she revealed that she left the church and became an apostate of her own volition. Aligning with his disdain for blind obedience, her courage to break away from indoctrination exhibited her critical thinking for a livestock so daft.
“Learning about you has been so much fun… And I still want to learn more. Please… Don’t take that away…!”
The recollection of her strangled plea surfaced, her voice tinged with desperation yet devoid of insult. When he dangled her precariously from the school rooftop, she implored not only for survival but also for the unusual dynamic they shared. Defying reason, her inexplicable joy in discovering more about him, uncovering hidden facets of his personality, left him utterly dumbfounded.
“Oh, I’m so sorry, Ruki. Where are my manners? It’s just… You’re so funny when you’re unamused like this. I’ve never seen you so out of your element!”
What resembled an impromptu date between them at the quaint café after running unexpectedly chaotic errands echoed within, defeating any initial hesitance. Dulcet laughter sweeter than any pastry served from the menu, her wheezing giggles that no other woman seemed to replicate brimmed with contagious joy. They dined over freshly poured cups of tea and finger-food refreshments like some lovestruck couple, an event to which he would rather perish than agree, yet acquiesced regardless because of his brief resonance with her familial plight. In the end, she even paid for their meals, a reflection of her gratitude and odd sense of fairness despite her circumstances.
“Ruki… He’s the best Master I could ever ask for!”
That impassioned harangue he happened to overhear in Rotigenberg replayed with equal persistence as the other scenes. Even as a throng of ravenous Ghouls descended upon her, she bravely championed his virtues, elevating his cause above her own survival. Such loyalty, undeserved and selfless, unraveled his convictions bit by bit.
“Ruki… He fought so hard for you…! To save you…! He fought harder than anyone should ever have to for someone who refuses to see his worth. How can you not see how much he cares?”
Further unwilling to tolerate disrespect toward him, the way she defended him against his own father not only left a strong impression but also resonated with a depth he scarcely acknowledged. Amidst battles, bloodshed, and beleaguerment, the Ghoul continued to harbor the death wish born from his first life as an aristocratic mortal. Even the hand that rescued him from debris and chaos could not pierce the thick fog of his perpetual despondency, met instead with dismissal. Yet, the recalcitrant maid, fully aware of the futility and the ire such defiance would provoke, stepped forward in his advocacy regardless.
“No! I’m staying with you, remember? Someone has to look out for you, too!”
When the mysterious force lurking in the thicket—Sakamaki Reiji—encroached, she refused to leave him at great peril to herself. Strict commands for her hasty retreat fell on resolute ears as she stationed herself in the shadows of his billowing cloak, prepared for whatever threat the bushes concealed. Immovable attachment, though reckless, carried a courage he ceased he admonish.
“You can chase your dreams—the world is your oyster once we end this conflict!”
Through gentle yet insistent encouragement, she urged him to confess aspirations buried beneath duty and gratitude. Though seemingly selfish in their implications, her suggestions offered glimpse of a life unshackled—a chance to pursue personal desires long eclipsed by his eternal obligations to Karlheinz.
“Never! It offends me that you think I would ever turn away from you, Ruki.”
When presented with the rare opportunity to sever ties with conflict and escape the torment he inevitably brought, she chose to remain. Perhaps even a small part of him sought this exact outcome, regrettably enough, so much as it pained him to admit.
“W-why do you have that, Ruki…?! No—why are you reading it?! Give it back…!”
That endearing tantrum when she discovered he had read her not-so-private diary from cover to cover still lingered in his mind, from the flailing arms to the red-faced stammers, and even the pillow fight he would never deign to partake in under normal circumstances. These moments of vulnerability, though trivial on the surface, became a source of reluctant delight for him, much to her outward dismay and his internal chagrin.
“People should work to repair what they already have, not discard it or look for a replacement at the first sign of wear. That’s why I wanted to mend the hole in your shirt… It feels sad to just throw it away when it can still be patched up, right?”
Lastly, even her sentimental attachment to a simple garment betrayed her inclination to find value where others saw none. Rather than throwing it out and buying a new one, she mended its gaping hole, likening the shirt to how people often replaced each other as easily as they changed their clothes.Deep down, a raging tempest brewed as he wondered who truly bore the folly in their turbulent dynamic. The one who imprisoned or the one who cared with such earnest devotion, despite their short span together? Within him, a war raged between the misanthropic impulse that routinely dismissed mortal virtue and the fragile warmth inspired by her unrelenting optimism. The latter, though foreign, began to mirror her tendency to seek goodness in others, a tendency he often ridiculed as fatal.No matter how he tried to reason around it, Jasmine made Ruki feel human again.As if expressing his inner critique aloud, a recognizably brusque voice resounded from behind in the foyer.“What’s yer problem, man?”Teleporting into the grand halls, Yuma appeared from seemingly nowhere, greeting his eldest brother who wore a troubled expression as clear as the cloudless night sky. Lifting his procellous gaze to the unexpected interlocutor, he quickly reeled back his balled fist, swiftly straightening his posture into a more refined form before answering the blunt query.“Nothing to concern yourself with,” Ruki curtly dismissed. “Is there something you need, Yuma?”“That loud noise I heard earlier don’t sound like nothin’. This is ‘bout the sow, ain’t it?” The penultimate sibling cocked an eyebrow in disbelief as he folded his arms. “Ya think lockin’ her up’ll make her stay?”Tempests narrowed slightly into a frigid glare that could freeze blood in its tracks due to the irritatingly correct assumption. However, he dodged the unnerving accuracy of the other’s claim, unwilling to concede and acknowledge the accusation outright as he perpetuated in vague responses.“You’re mistaken. Her confinement serves a crucial purpose. As my prey, she needs to learn her lesson through harsh discipline. If that means imprisoning her in the dungeon, then so be it. I’ve been far too lenient as of late—this was bound to happen sooner or later.”Joining their conversation, a third person materialized into the opulent entrance area.“Ruki… are you upset… about something…? I don’t… really understand… but you seem… different.”The youngest sibling, Azusa, stepped forward, his interference meant to halt another potentially physical conflict between the most hotheaded in their family and, oppositely, the coldest of the four.“If it’s about her… then I don’t think… she’s trying to run…”Just as the eldest nearly uttered his rebuttal, a fourth emerged amidst the fray.“Classic Ruki, always overthinking everything.”“—Kou. You too, Azusa. And Yuma… Good grief, I don’t recall summoning a family meeting tonight.”“Well, too late now. I think there’s more to this little house arrest than what you let on,” said the blonde as he held his hands behind his head with a widening smirk. “Come on, spill the tea.”With the entire Mukami family now gathered in the foyer, the three younger brothers closed ranks, seizing the opportunity to express their grievances and press the eldest for elusive answers.“There is no so-called ‘tea’ to spill. You’re all so eager to criticize without understanding the bigger picture. I am simply doing what must be done for her sake—and ours. If you cannot see that, then stay out of it.”“Ya say that, but ain’t she the one who cleans up the spilled tea ‘round here? Who’s gonna clean up the mess now that the sow’s locked up, huh? Don’t tell me you’re gonna hafta start doin’ chores yerself. Tch, ramblin’ ‘bout all that ‘we need to use our familiars for better things’ bullshit… What a load.”“She was… doing a good job…” Azusa noted in a probing tone. “Did something happen… between you two…?”“Hmm… Did she trash your favorite book collection on accident? Or—oh, I know—did she ruin that jigsaw puzzle you just finished?” Kou spouted out random guesses. “Wait, don’t tell me… she got cold feet and bailed on the expedition with you?”Running a hand through his charcoal hair with a heavy exhale, the eldest Mukami abolished their baseless speculations as he rolled his steel-blue depths in umbrage.“No, she didn’t commit any wrongdoings of the sort. Since you’re so intent on prying into my personal affairs, I suppose I’ll tell you the full scope behind her circumstances. After all, it’s only fair given you three clearly excel at exposing these matters to outsiders like her. Outsiders who have no business sticking their nose where it doesn’t belong. In any case, much like Eve, she used to attend that church. That is why her family cast her out and left her homeless in the first place.”“Ah, right. I remember some of this. You told us she was trying to set up camp on our property, didn’t you?” Kou reaffirmed with an incredulous fit of laughter. “Hah! I’ll never forget that. Curiosity killed the cat, as they say.”“Tough goin’,” grumbled Yuma as his brow furrowed. “Still though, yer just provin’ to her that you ain’t any different from the church that screwed her over.”“Was that… really enough reason… to confine her…?”“Only recently did she discover the truth behind that deplorable denomination. Do you have any idea how dangerous that knowledge is—what it could unleash if she dared to act on it? Of course I had no other option but to imprison her before she eventually got the bold idea to flee from us. Not that she could,” scoffed Ruki disdainfully. “I would know immediately. She can run, she can hide, but that only exhilarates the chase for me. Every attempt to escape only earns her punishment, and now she has all the time in the world to reflect on that.”Tension escalated between the trio as Kou, typically prone to levity, slumped in a subdued posture and his nonchalance retreated into momentary stagnancy. Meanwhile, Yuma hardened his already frustrated expression, jaw clenching in slight irritation. A somber frown shadowed Azusa’s visage as he fiddled with the end of a bandage as if mulling over another route of action, one unventured by the eldest. Skepticism permeated around them as their collective unease grew by the second, unconvinced by Ruki’s reasoning.“I mean… yeah, it would be bad if she went out one day all like, ‘hey guys, did you know the church I spent my whole life in actually hands women over to bloodthirsty Vampires?!’ But really, who would believe her?” Kou questioned. “It’d be her word against the rest of the world… if that’s even what you’re worried about.”“Nah, we all know that ain’t it. Ruki wanted an excuse to catch the sow,” interjected Yuma who carried an uncanny wit about him from the start of their ongoing conversation. “She ain’t the type to go blabbin’ ‘bout that pointless crap anyway.”“So… he just wanted… to punish her…? Hurt her…?” Azusa tilted his head slightly in confusion. “That does sound nice… but he doesn’t need… a reason for that… does he?” “I have no doubts that the majority of people would dismiss her claims as little more than hearsay,” Ruki replied callously. “That is far from my main concern. And if I wanted to indulge in sadistic pleasure at her expense, then I would have left her for dead or just killed her outright from the start. You all should know this by now.”“Your main concern?” The blonde questioned in a curious manner. “Which is…?”Articulating his inner turmoil presented a nearly insurmountable challenge for the eldest, yet the growing concern persistently gnawed inside. Beneath the composed surface, unsettling certainty took root as he surmised Jasmine would grow to resent him for hiding the verity about her upbringing as well as her family’s precious faith. Perhaps admiration for him might mitigate her volatile response, steering her away from conspicuous retaliation, yet the possibility of a more quiet escape furtively haunted him. The depth of his unease over such an outcome irked him, igniting an irritation as to why her perception of him held such value to begin with. This potential disillusionment, destroyed despite the weeks of devotion, unnerved him more than he loathed to admit.Simultaneously, this conclusion clicked within the trio of siblings as well, their eyes alight in mutual realization.“He wants to look cool in front of the girl he likes,” Yuma pieced together. “Can’t do that if she ain’t here.”“Preposterous,” Ruki sneered. “I do not ‘like’ her. It would be more accurate to say I tolerate her at most.”“Oho? So you ‘love’ her then?!” Kou teased with a mischievous twinkle in his resplendent aquamarines. “Well, Ruki, why didn’t you just say so?”“But he can’t… look cool… if she’s in the dungeon… where she can’t see him.”“That’s what I’ve been tryina say, dude!” Yuma concurred with Azusa in an exasperated tone before turning to the eldest again. “She’s already followin’ ya like she’s on an invisible leash. What’s the point of lockin’ her up when she’s so down bad? Makes no sense, man.”“Totally,” the blonde agreed. “She’s head over heels for you—but hey, we’ve known that for a while.”“Jasmine can’t… get enough of Ruki,” murmured Azusa. “And yet… he locked her… in the dungeon—”“—Enough.”Each ounce of Ruki's boiling blood coursed into conserving his usual calm mien, even around his brothers, who insistently jested about the recent evolution of his connection with the ever-cheerful maid, perpetually at his side as if joined by the hip. That constant presence, trailing him like his own shadow, never once escaped their relentless scrutiny. What rankled him most, however, stemmed from their honed ability over long-lived years as Vampires together to discern and interpret the idiosyncrasies of his nuanced mannerisms. With each shift in his behavior, they detected it to a fault. Keen insight rendered him more vulnerable than he would have enjoyed in this moment, as if the pages of his innermost feelings splayed bare like an open book.“You’re all sorely mistaken if you truly think I harbor any attraction toward her in the slightest. She’s nothing more than a foolish human whose naivete spiraled into a delusional sense of infatuation for me. Don’t let her docile demeanor fool you,” he hissed at the trio with bared fangs and a corrugated brow. “I didn’t confine her under lock and key out of sentimentality or a need to secure her loyalty after she wrongfully snooped around in my study. I did it because this is what she deserves. Because our continued time together beyond that of master and livestock will only jeopardize this expedition before it has even begun.”“Man, you’re still not being honest. Who cares about the church? Let’s forget about that for a second,” urged Kou. “Remember when you finally came clean about your old man? And about Karlheinz-sama? We let it slide even though you kept it from us. This isn’t any different. You’re just afraid she’ll hate you—admit it already.”“Look, if ya really want the sow to come around, then ya can’t be throwin’ her in the dungeon over little things like this. That ain’t gonna work, ya hear?”“You kept the truth from us once… and we forgave you. This is… just like before… isn’t it, Ruki…? Maybe… Jasmine will forgive you too… if you let her go…” Azusa mumbled. “Set her free… Let her choose you for once.”The longer their argument lasted, his agitation kindled in tandem, a result of relentless assertions. Nevertheless, acknowledgement of the validity embedded in his brothers’ statements lingered on, reluctantly so. For his siblings’ sake, he swore to take Karlheinz’s sins to the grave, but in the end, he revealed the truth to prevent causing them any more pain—and they forgave him. Together, they shed tears upon realization that the very man who saved them also catalyzed their suffering, yet through the pain, their bond as brothers only strengthened. Internally, a latent fear ignited that Jasmine might never offer him her forgiveness for not only the imprisonment but everything that came afterward. The needless bloodshed, the lascivious violation. Yet, to pursue such redemption symbolized a weakness he would scarcely deign himself to entertain, a surrender to the very emotional availability he detested.At large, Ruki viewed women as beings whose motives centered solely on superficial desires, their yearning focused on appearances. In his experience, their attention never strayed to a man’s ambitions nor his needs, for they sought instead what they could gain from those they leeched on—how they might benefit from other, more inviting men, yielding to temptation. The entrance of women into romantic arrangements, from his perspective, served only to undermine their partners’ freedom, their impulsive whims swiftly eclipsing any autonomy. Restless, perpetually seeking novelty, prone to manipulating without remorse, borrowing power and riding on coattails as they pleased. A fickle emotional landscape, a shifting mosaic that severely lacked clarity and resolve. For all their false proclamations of love, they failed to prioritize obligation. Nothing but insufferable selfishness parading as ‘love.’Words neither side of a courtship could hear pierced one another’s hearts so endlessly and unrelentingly. From the deepest wounds, a fluid more corrosive than blood leaked forth, incinerating everything in its path. A pain more excruciating than a Vampire’s bite or the sinking intrusion of sharp fangs into flesh. A lack of sympathy left only devastation in its wake. All the casual sex served as hollow formality. Though he abhorred the candor behind those shallow entanglements, they had become the inevitable reality for every woman with whom he shared physical intimacy. Yet, so many still had the gall to label it ‘love.’ By the interval such encounters reached their anticipated conclusion, both parties stood exhausted, having discarded each other without ceremony. An empty transaction with nothing but cruel remnants from its coda. ‘Until death do us part’—brazen falsehood. Should he surrender to that naïve belief, he would gladly meet his end with a kiss to seal the lie, perishing into oblivion, allowing the so-called ‘love’ to fade away without wasting his energy pursuing what never existed.
If I let her go, she’ll eventually leave me. Just like everyone else back then.
This adamant conviction convinced him that Jasmine would never merit salvation from the dungeon’s inescapable darkness. As elusive and nonexistent as it appeared, Ruki would lock away these fake semblances of love, kept away from everyone and everything, chaining them where no one else could reach.Then, the disheartening epiphany hit him like a silver stake skewered through his undead being.
I understand now. The one who is really trapped… is me. Not her. So long as I continue to deny this fact and doubt others before they even have the chance to deceive me, I remain shackled to this delusion. When I thought I was protecting myself by building walls so insurmountable that no one could climb them, in reality, I’ve only built a prison that even I struggle to escape. Since when did I feel so ‘stuck’ in my own rationale? Locked in stalemate… How ironic. All this time, I believed I was the one in control, the master holding the unruly pet’s leash. Yet, every opportunity I get to push her away, to test the limits of her loyalty, it’s only straining my own boundaries.
The dungeon did not only suffice as a squalid place of punishment for her. It doubled as a barricade for him—an endeavor to distance himself from the burgeoning affection he adamantly refused to confront. To acknowledge her blossoming significance, to admit that her once ordinary presence mattered, meant rendering himself vulnerable to a potential loss that could devastate unbearably so. Confinement ostensibly designed to chastise enshrouded the truth that those iron bars protected his fractured conviction far more than they ever castigated her insolence. If her companionship persisted beyond those windowless walls in liberation, free to roam and act, he would crumble under its weight. A burden he lacked the strength to shoulder. The chains may have bound her body, but they shackled his weaknesses instead, his dread of an endearment that defied his carefully frozen fortress. Love, an insidious force, was what he sought to paradoxically banish and confine all along.For such an illusory and fleeting concept, she never once left his mind since the door leading to that underground corridor slammed shut. This absence hollowed out a cavity in his chest where his undead heart stopped beating long ago. Almost as if his decision to imprison her also shackled an irreplaceable piece of himself. A component he had given away unknowingly, carelessly even. Though he loathed love for its capacity to disarm, the longer he locked her away, the more often their memories together haunted him than that of any nauseating nightmare. What irony, to hate the half which made one whole.The subterranean prison, in reality, constituted his last line of defense against her with its metal latticework. Freedom equated unmitigated access to withheld secrets and tragedies buried for eons, much to his dismay. Those scars, still raw and unhealed, concealed beneath layers upon layers of emotional detachment. If she ever caught glimpse of them, unravelling the narratives he painstakingly controlled, that insight rendered him utterly exposed. The prospect terrified him, for if she remained within his iron grasp of her own volition and chose him without coercion, the inevitable departure only spelled out his ruin, no matter how hypothetical.
What if she stays? If she chooses to stay, despite everything I’ve done to break her, what does that say about us? About what we share, whatever that may be. Azusa’s words alarm me to an extent. ‘Let her choose you for once.’ Essentially, he asks me to grant her the freedom to decide whether I am worth staying for.
Surrendering to love meant relinquishing the key to one’s fortress, baring the treasures within, and trusting its unlocked doors would not present opportunities to plunder its innermost precious jewel: the pulseless heart inside. Yet, his glacial stronghold no longer served as icebergs of protection. It melted and eroded long ago with that stormy encounter, revealing itself when the stone-grey clouds dispersed as little more than a self-imposed prison. The aloof demeanor he cultivated, coupled with the chasm widening between them, restricted any possibility of embracing the liberation found in vulnerability or the authenticity of meaningful connection. The logic behind this cold realization struck with such clarity that his turbulent thoughts blackened into void, consuming him entirely as his tempestuous hues dilated. Boisterous surroundings—marked by the familiar banter of his brothers—faded into obscurity, drowned beneath newfound awareness.“…Be silent. I already said that’s enough,” the eldest reiterated sternly before turning his back to them. “Mind your own business. How I choose to discipline Jasmine changes nothing. Neither will her perception of me, favorable or not. She is an inconsequential prey in the grander scheme. We cannot offer her a normal life, much less any semblance of one. Whether she walks freely through the halls after an honest night’s work or rots in that dungeon until the day of our expedition, it makes no difference. All that’s left is for her to fulfill her main purpose: sustaining me with her blood.”Collective gazes locked on his retreating figure before the eldest eventually teleported out of sight.“Geez, what’s up with him?” Kou spat in indignation. “He’s even more brooding than usual.”“Tch, ‘inconsequential prey,’ my ass! Ya don’t lock someone up in a dungeon if they mean nothin’ to ya. Somethin’ ‘bout the sow’s got him spooked, and instead of dealin’ with it, he’s runnin’ away like a coward.”“What do we do now…?” Azusa murmured. “Even if it hurts her… she doesn’t hate him.”Dark, cold, lonely, devoid of life—the dreary depths of that dungeon reflected Ruki’s own desolation. Imprisoning Jasmine in such a space shed an ironic yet haunting light that he projected his own deep-harbored fears, isolation, and distrust onto her, dragging her down into this similar stagnation that he subjected himself to. Since his miraculous transformation, vampirism caged him with the weight of unforeseen chains. It took resuscitation as an immortal, bloodsucking demon to prevent people from ever taking advantage of, harming, or betraying him again. As such, he grew heartless and detached from everyone and everything in self-imposed exile.
I wanted to protect her from the truth, and now I’ve hurt her worse than the truth ever could. How pathetic.
This abysmal stagnation doubled as both a vorpal weapon and a façade of strict discipline—keeping others at bay while internalizing the belief that he never deserved the happiness that accompanied genuine connection. In the wake of his brothers’ meddling, Ruki now realized the ultimate dungeon fettering him in tomb-like silence. Eternity, bereft of warmth, a reliance on other’s blood to not only slake his thirst but also fight on that battlefield at his fullest. An undead life of endless survival without bonds nor growth, as empty and joyless as he feared. In every conceivable way, Jasmine contrasted sharply with his own stasis. Curiosity propelled her, an insatiable thirst to learn, to explore, to grow. Despite the strictures of the church, which had bound her since birth with bigoted dogma and narrow-minded rules, she yearned for freedom since she grew old enough to think.Neither of them truly tasted freedom within the confines of their respective dungeons, physical and metaphorical. Where Ruki clung to the familiar cold of his ice cage ensnared by a harrowing past, she sought to break through barriers and battle the chains of her rigid upbringing, even when liberation brought its own perils. Her resilience reflected a strength he had long denied himself: the courage to embrace change.
“True strength comes from the courage to be vulnerable!”
Vulnerability, the very quality he reviled as weakness, perhaps held the key to the strength he sought all along. Little by little, her prior nonsense unveiled a path to true strength he had never dared to tread until now.Embracing the unknown with welcome arms, even in a world as bloodthirsty and hostile as his, revealed possibilities he had inadvertently disregarded. Despite everything, she retained the capability to find beauty and purpose as her example sowed the seeds of understanding far more potent than any insidious roots or flowers of evil. Within the confines of vampirism, growth and connection loomed temptingly in his reach. Redemption awaited only those willing to dismantle the barricades they had built around themselves.Ultimately, her spirit represented the key that unlocked not only the dungeon where she remained confined but also the invisible one he currently inhabited. This unwavering determination, this defiance of despair illuminated the painful revelation that his immortal existence, bereft of risk and thus unbreakable bonds beyond his brothers, amounted to little more than a slow, eternal death. If she, burdened by a lifetime of restriction, could still extend her fingers past the iron bars for freedom, what did his refusal to do the same reveal about him? In choosing captivity, he betrayed not only her but also himself. To truly live, he must confront these fears and embrace the vulnerability he so desperately evaded. Only then could the fortress of ice—Ruki’s dungeon—melt into a force capable of sustaining life, connection, and perhaps even whatever awaited after.Umbra submerged the entirety of his bedroom in darkness, perched on the edge of the mattress, lost in distant contemplation. A solemn expression shadowed over his visage, back curved forward, and his hand hovered above a book in temptation to hurl it at the wall out of frustration. However, self-restraint prevailed as he finally pushed himself to his feet, freed from the manacles of faraway thought with his gathered verdicts and, most imperative, a finalized decision.
They were right. She might see me as no different from the church if I keep her locked away like this. But... she’s not them. She’s not that type of woman. She’s not like my mother. She won’t abandon me—will she? Rather than running for the hills, she might even forgive me like they did. If I apologize, will she see it as weakness? No, apologies are meaningless unless followed by action. I’ll let her out—she should be grateful for that much.
With each urgent step he took upon exiting his bedroom, Ruki reflected on his brothers’ caveats.
What if she resents me? Impossible—she’s too stubborn for that. She’s always clung to the idea that I’m somehow better than I actually am. Foolish livestock. Still, I have to make her understand. I wasn’t trying to hurt her. But I can’t explain myself—not completely. Not yet.
The deafened thuds of loafers brushing against polished marble drowned out in cacophonous ruminations. Electing to traverse the manor's expanse rather than relying on the instantaneous convenience of teleportation to descend into the subterranean cells, he deliberately ambled on foot, thus granting himself an ephemeral interlude to mull over these defense mechanisms he inadvertently erected. Hesitation lingered as if delaying the inevitable confrontation, a reprieve from diving headlong into the vulnerability he secretly feared.
Jasmine doesn’t deserve to be a prisoner of my own fears. She deserves a choice, like my brothers did. Perhaps I wouldn’t be remiss in thinking the same of myself from here forward.
Each footfall felt lighter than the last as if unfettered from eons of repressed emotion.
Vampirism was never the punishment for me. Not this eternal life, nor the constant nightmares every time I close my eyes. It was acquiring new prey—this meddlesome woman—who obsesses over me yet challenges me at every turn. A human so ordinary, so breakable, and aggravating. So why… why can’t I discard her like the others?
Upon rounding the corner, he navigated the manor’s ground level floor as trajectory led him toward the inconspicuous doors that concealed the staircase spiraling downward.
The joy of being chosen… Why should I care to be ‘chosen’ in the first place? Chosen by her, of all people? A pitiful human so naïve that she serves no purpose but to sustain and amuse me. Still, she cannot truly ‘choose’ me if I chain her against her will. A choice made under coercion is no choice at all—that is what Eve should have taught me. Eve didn’t choose me, even though I could never become Adam. No, she already selected Sakamaki Shu, as did my benefactor. Shu became Adam, crowned king, both blessed and cursed with godlike power. As much as I acknowledge him, I don’t lack the strengths he possesses. If anything, I have many admirable traits that he doesn’t. Yet even so… why do I still yearn to be chosen? Is it hubris? Vainglory? Is there something that I long for, even more than the Adam and Eve project’s fruition?
As he traipsed through the shadow-laden corridors, the eerie atmosphere surpassed its usual pervasive inertia. The residence, though expansive and outwardly imposing, did not convey the qualities of confinement in a literal sense. Rather, it mirrored a far deeper existential entrapment, where life as a whole itself unfolded as a singular, bottomless oubliette for all who drew breath.
Jasmine’s face when I tortured her in the dungeon—I’ll never forget it. I still see it. Overcome with rapture, always with that cheerful adoration in her eyes, not to mention her lewd moans even as she cried in pain. Seriously, what a masochistic woman. No, it’s not that. It’s not that she surrenders herself to just any peril. I remember that night in Rotigenberg very clearly. The Ghouls… they almost tore her apart, devoured her, had I not intervened. The way her body trembled when I saved her in my arms. Needless to say, she is afraid of death. Afraid of further suffering. Yet, she basks in pleasure when it’s from me, each time I sink my fangs into her.
Even so, the smile and devotion he had grown to cherish might vanish in the confines of that squalid prison. When he envisioned himself unlocking the iron bars and unshackling her leash, perhaps the Jasmine he came to know would escape his clutches, leaving behind only a jaded version in that hollow husk of a human. Despite this, Ruki clung to the idea that her inexplicable dedication would prevail.
Why? Why is this… connection so important to her? Why does my presence mean so much?
Stealthily and imperceptibly, he descended the stairwell to the dungeon, mulling over these questions.
Though I suppose for a devoted livestock like her, she ought to view me as such. If there is anyone she should obsess over, it’s none other than her master. An irreplaceable figure to serve for the rest of her days. It’s revolting and commendable all the same. Yet, it’s also quite envious. To admire someone so much that you believe you can prevail over any obstacle as long as you have them… Imagine devoting yourself so wholly to someone beyond reason that their presence alone carries you through any trial. I can’t fathom such blind faith. In that regard, she is different from me. I respect Karlheinz-sama, but I don’t look up to him quite like that. I don’t pray to him every night, thinking that as long as he is with me, I can achieve anything. Where does her resilience come from? Why does she look at me like I am her everything?
Only several steps left, and they would come face-to-face between the metal enclosure separating them.
It's infuriating. It’s incomprehensible. Even so, part of me wonders what it would feel like to view the world from that perspective. To believe in something wholeheartedly that you rise above every fear, all the pain, so long as that person is by your side. To trust someone that deeply, to ‘love’ them that purely… How ridiculous.
Finally, with folded arms, eschewing the outward manifestation of these tumultuous feelings, Ruki greeted his captive through the iron bars, inscrutable tempests trained on her lowered head. In that position, despondently slumped against the masonry wall with her midnight-black tresses curtaining over her countenance, it denied him the clarity he sought. The heavy leash still affixed to her neck intact, tethering her to the solid surface. Remnants of her tattered garments clung to her frail frame, each tear and fray splitting from the seams thanks to his hand. Distant echoes of the rain’s retreat filtered through the dungeon’s recesses as a rhythmic intrusion dripped into the stifling silence. Each drop resonated like a mimicry of a water torture cell designed to erode the will of its prisoner. Amid the confined space, his presence emanated the usual equanimity colder than the dungeon encompassing them and more impenetrable than the façade of stone from every direction.“Get up,” he bade sternly. “You’ve had more than enough time to ruminate.”Though that strict command reached Jasmine’s timid ears, the directive seemed more inward than anything else, as though he sought to assert control over himself as much as over her. Without hesitation, she wordlessly complied, her trembling legs barely managing to support her even with the unyielding wall behind. Lifting her face, at last, his stormy gaze caught glimpse of those void tea-hued depths. A twinkle of hope still glimmered in them, yet they lost their vibrancy along with the pallid complexion of her otherwise honeyed skin. Neither voicing dissent nor seeking liberation, she quietly awaited his next orders, uncertain of what had yet to come.With an exasperated sigh, the Vampire vanished from view and reappeared on the other side of the metal latticework. Hurriedly, he unclasped her leash as the chains clattered to the flagstone floor in screeching cacophony. The abrupt sound startled her as instinct urged her to recoil from his touch, yet no further restraints bound her to the dungeon’s walls. Sudden and surreal, her newfound freedom froze her in spot, motionless as though she feared the moment she might awaken from an illusory dream.“What are you—”“I overreacted,” he interrupted that query. “That’s all you’ll get from me. Don’t expect it to happen again.”Before she could register the reality of the situation, he snatched her by the arm with a grip that brooked no resistance. Faster than mortal eyes could fathom, he instantaneously teleported them both out of the cell and back into the stretched corridor she could only stare at from within the enclosure. Stumbling slightly, the surroundings shifted too rapidly for her mind to reconcile as the prison around them disappeared in a blink. As she turned to face him, his grasp loosened and released like the last unfettering. Torn between astonishment and trepidation, the maid gazed up at him incredulously as if posing a silent query into the certainty of his decision.
Why is he letting me out now? Maybe he really was just trying to protect me all along.
As if reading her mind, he bluntly assuaged her worries.“Don’t you dare make me regret this. You still have a role to play. If you fall ill again right before the presentation, then you’re of no use.”Although the reasoning lacked any semblance of warmth, it conveyed his pragmatism, nonetheless.
Ruki’s anger is justified. I invaded his privacy and learned things I wasn’t meant to… but he wouldn’t have kept me alive if he didn’t care.
Everything unfolded with the dreamlike quality of a reverie conjured from the wish to escape the oppressive confines. Clinging to the illusion as if unwilling to awaken, Jasmine acted without forethought, dashing forward to throw herself around Ruki. The gesture caught him entirely off guard, eliciting an incipient gasp as he stiffened in place. Rigid with unease, his body betrayed his uncertainty as his tempestuous gaze bore down upon her as if demanding explanation from the woman who dared to embrace him even during her own liberation. Yet, she continued to clutch onto him, heedless of the discomfort she might have caused as always. Despite his notorious aversion to unsolicited touch, she exulted in his larger form pressed against her diminutive one. Curiously, no forceful protest or physical resistance met her advance as he refrained from withdrawing. Instead, the maid uncharacteristically retreated first, her boldness dawning on her only after they hugged one another.“I-I’m sorry! I must… I must smell terrible. The stench—every time I felt the need, I had no choice but to—”Ignoring whatever odor or ammonia lingered from the long span of captivity, before her stream of apologies poured forth, Ruki unexpectedly reeled Jasmine back into a firm embrace of his own accord. Without warning, his protective arms encircled her once again, drawing her back into his hold that quieted any potential protest, much to the maid's arrant surprise. Though the bloodsucking demons possessed a strong sense of smell, the urge to revel in her acceptance of him superseded all else. Evident of her imprisonment, her body shivered in sheer cold rather than the usual warmth that radiated from her, which only strengthened the compulsion to hold her close. Even if his own frigid frame could never heat her own, they melded together in unity, seeking solace in their shared embrace. One arm snaked securely around her waist, while the other draped across her shoulders, his chin resting atop her head. The caging embrace, though tender in intent, threatened to suffocate more than the narrow dungeon walls from which she had only just been freed.“Think nothing of it. Consider this the least I can do to atone for imprisoning you far longer than necessary. I realized your confinement would never erase the truth you discovered, yet even so, I kept you here regardless. If anyone owes an apology, it’s me. I’ll only say it once, though.”A profuse blush dusted across her ghostly visage ear to ear as waves of astonishment rippled throughout her. Allowing herself to absorb his momentary contrition, Jasmine slowly let herself enjoy the embrace, testing the boundaries of this newfound intimacy as her arms wound around him.“This is… this is the first time you hugged me… I’m so happy, Ruki.”Neither sought to withdraw from the other. Instead, they remained suspended in one another’s arms. The faintest pink hue crept across his pallor as the Vampire ensured his grip concealed any trace of vulnerability from her perspective. Svelte fingers threaded through the silken cascades of her atramentous hair, the gentle strokes both soothing and possessive, simultaneously keeping her head nestled against him as if to prolong their embrace.“Don’t expect it to become a common occurrence between us, now. Good grief, you truly do have a few screws loose if you’re so elated over a mere hug, especially when I’m the one who confined you in the first place.”With a lighthearted giggle unbefitting of their setting, the maid simply tightened her embrace, her arms ironically overlapping with the very spot where the faded scars of his past stretched across his back. The layers of his pewter blazer and the black shirt she mended for him prior to her captivity offered a much-needed barrier.“At least this dungeon was cleaner than I expected. I was kinda imagining rats the size of cats…”An incredulous scoff escaped his lips as he finally separated them, steel tempests locking onto earthbound hues.“The only rodent scurrying around this dungeon is you, Livestock. Small enough to fit the part, always squeaking in protest like some cornered mouse. And let’s not forget how you greedily nibbled on the cheese from the porridge I cooked for you. Really, just like a mouse caught in a trap.”Eyes grew wide with her mouth agape in stunned disbelief as Ruki likened her to the harmless rodent. Suddenly, she pictured herself in the humiliating image of herself with those large, rounded ears replacing the gilded ribbons of her maid headdress, along with a slender tail slipping out from under her frilled skirt. Jasmine could almost feel his grip lifting her by it, his smirk as merciless as his retort.“A m-mouse?! Hmph, if I’m a mouse, then… that makes you the cat! Your hair is fluffy enough to rival one, and… well, every day with you feels a bit like a game of cat and mouse.”It both amused and grated on his nerves how the maid, even in the bleakest circumstances, found the energy to poke fun at him, wearing his patience thin. That she could conjure such ridiculous observations and comparisons in a setting as grim as the subterranean tunnel only added to her vivacious audacity. Detained, yet still irrepressibly cheeky—she truly defied reason.“How utterly absurd. ‘A game of cat and mouse’… An astute analogy, considering I’m the one preying on you, though I can assure you I’m much more dangerous than a domesticated pet. Even if I were this metaphorical cat you so brazenly suggest, surely you understand what fate awaits mice in the clutches of their feline pursuers.”“Eep!” She squealed in a high-pitched tone as the mouse ears practically sprouted from the sides of her head. “N-no more of that!”Straightening out what remained of her disheveled clothes, Jasmine cleared out her throat and let out a little huff as if mentally preparing herself for the gratitude that spilled forth.“Anyway… thank you… for freeing me, Ruki. I know you’re better than this, but I’m not going anywhere. Please believe me.”Aloof nonchalance concealed inner relief as the Vampire crossed his arms, shoulders lowering slightly, at ease.“Don’t misconstrue my words. I didn’t release you out of misplaced guilt or sentimentality. It would simply be a waste to keep you confined any longer. Like I said, you still have a purpose.”Solemnly, he seized her by the wrist, his stalwart grasp erasing the remnants of the handcuff that once shackled her and imprinting only the reassuring sensation of his touch in its wake.“As much as I hate to admit, I need you for this expedition, Jasmine. We’ve endured more than I would have ever expected in such a short span, not to mention how you seem to possess some strengths that I unfortunately lack. Even after I have repeatedly punished you on multiple occasions, your perseverance inspires me to pursue change rather than dwell on the past. Such tenacity has forced me to properly seize the chance I have been granted—the chance that he has granted—in that no one holds me back anymore. Not the orphanage nor my parents. Even though there are scars I can neither forgive nor forget… I refuse to let it sabotage me today.”Although their fingers didn’t intertwine and their hands didn’t quite lock together, the initial exertion of his grip slowly softened, giving way to the mansuetude with which he caressed her wrist.“The only obstacle still standing in my path is none other than myself and I have no valid excuse for that. Like polar opposites, despite our vaguely similar circumstances, you continue to look ahead. It stands to reason that you refuse to let your own past—the family and the church that betrayed you—dictate your future. Likewise, perhaps the only one holding you back now… is me. To think I’ve learned something new from mere livestock,” he sighed exasperatedly in reluctant concession. “In any case, if you are to provide your blood and ensure I fight at my best, then we’ll have to work together. There’s no other way.”Without giving her the chance to properly react, their locked gazes finally parted as he started leading her down the ominous corridor, back up the stairwell to the ground level of the Mukami manor.“W-work together… Yes… I will support you however I can, Ruki! That’s exactly right… we can’t let the people who tormented us in the past win against us in present day. Not when they’re no longer here to control us. No matter what… I shall stay by your side.”As they reached the monolithic door at the dungeon’s threshold, it swung open with a resounding creak. A blinding white as far as the eye could see bled into the centuries of umbra. The sudden illumination signaled the gradual end of an era, the pivotal beginning of a transformation, the knell of a Vampire once quick to agitate, easily resorting to harsh punishments, now unraveling. Together, they would escape this freezing, caliginous dungeon. Not the one wherein they previously stood, but the one barricading his self-imposed exile, demolishing the walls built from stone-cold tragedy and years of pulseless dolor. The icy fortress of isolation, impervious to the surrounding world, crumbled and melted away little by little beneath the persistent pressure of light. A gilded key for a heart of gold, tarnished from eternal ache. Slowly, it unlocked the door not just to freedom, but a brighter future.
In the end, she chose me, after all. Despite every instinct telling me to withdraw, to lock myself away, to self-isolate, she chose me. Perhaps my true punishment is relinquishing this metaphorical key to her care. No longer will I cower behind the walls of mistrust—I won’t allow fear to dictate my life from here forward. This precious second chance that he granted me will not slip through my fingers. Rather than retreating and hiding like a weakling, I will give them something to believe in. Not just for her, but for my brothers, my father, even Karlheinz-sama, whose legacy is slowly being forgotten in that realm. I will forge a future worthy of their hope.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Those in power foment political uproar simply by their capacity for change—as did Trismégiste.”An assured voice resonated from the center of the classroom across the auditorium as a hundred or so attentive gazes concentrated on the glowing projector screen in front of them. At long last, Ruki and Jasmine unveiled their presentation, an intricate exploration into Karlheinz’s enigmatic role as the Romanian President’s aide during one of the nation’s most calamitous eras. Succinctly, he zoomed past each slide, unraveling the concepts behind each bullet point in a manner every student could easily comprehend, from the brief introduction to Trismégiste’s meteoric rise in influence. Meanwhile, the maid alternated alongside him, juxtaposing the elected head’s stark transformation with the devastating aftermath of his influence. Their peers in the row closest to them diligently took notes, their pens dashing across journals, whereas those seated in the rear shirked their work and passively listened along with twiddling thumbs almost absentmindedly, wondering when school would end.“Although little is known about his origins, alongside his public and historical record alike, Trismégiste’s rapid rise to prominence progressed with astonishing swiftness surpassing that of the President’s entire retinue. The President publicly lauded him for his unparalleled intellect and foresight, thus delegating significant decisions of monumental consequence. Even those who later condemned the regime itself praised his potent wisdom.”“—Yet that same wisdom coincided with increased authoritarian governance,” Jasmine resumed where Ruki left off. “What few historical records we do have suggest that personal enrichment and power consolidation were prioritized over public welfare. Decisions praised as ‘necessary’ plunged the people into despair. Consider the consequences: the ban on contraception led to explosive birth rates. As a result, children were abandoned, the orphanages were overwhelmed, maternal mortality rates catapulted, and families everywhere were torn asunder by poverty… all to increase the population, even though the casualties were astronomical.”With each presentation slide, the subject matter grew heavier like brick and stone tiling upon her thoughts. Perhaps memory of the dungeon’s masonry still haunted her after all. Though Jasmine kept her posture turned away from the screen and faced the rest of the class, occasionally she stole glances at the Vampire as if assessing his well-being from an inscrutable countenance. As someone who endured those trying times firsthand, the connection from trauma to the narrative before them ran deep into his expertly concealed anguish. Nevertheless, he maintained his stoic mien as per usual as none of their peers detected an iota of discomfort—for now.“…Decay spread by the very hand that claimed to heal,” she daringly continued. “The regime’s stability came at the price of human dignity. Skyrocketing taxes, rampant inflation, and corruption overall completely drained the nation’s resources. Even food shortages occurred as the President exported most of Romania’s harvest, leaving citizens to fight one another for basic necessities on the streets. Then, that famine led to widespread protest, and eventually, the road to revolution.”Citrines flickered down to track the subtle falter in her composure as she looked to the linoleum, staring intently at her toes. Before her troubled ruminations could drift further, Ruki began his oration anew, redirecting her focus to him.“Grassroot organizations and clandestine movements ignited the flames of rebellion, which then escalated into mass uprisings across major cities. Citizens clashed with state security forces in an attempt to dismantle the dictatorship,” he expressed reticently. “In the end, the communist regime collapsed, and the President met his end before the barrels of a firing squad. Amid the chaos, as our professor already touched upon several weeks ago, Trismégiste disappeared without a trace. No one truly knows what became of him.”Despite her worries, the Vampire persevered like a stellar academic detached from the whole ordeal.“Most historical accounts report that no one located his body as if he had vanished in the fray itself, while some obscure volumes suggest his most loyal supporters spirited him away to an unknown refuge. Ultimately, Romania navigated a turbulent transition as a provisional government emerged in the aftermath, laying the foundation for reform aimed at uprooting systemic corruption.”“…Regardless of what happened to his body, Trismégiste’s legacy was, without a doubt, one of unchecked ambition with devastating consequences for everyone around him. From the President, who eventually died with his family, to the women, the children… most of the population, really. One cannot help but wonder if he would have strayed from his path had Trismégiste not intervened,” the maid boldly asserted as she elicited a skeptical arch of the Vampire’s supercilium. “There are many important lessons to be learned here, such as the dangers of concentrating power in the hands of few, as well as the resilience of people in the face of oppression.”As Ruki waited for Jasmine to click to the next and final slide, displaying the list of compiled references to conclude their project, she only droned on, an unplanned divergence that caught him entirely off guard.“The President’s transformation could hardly be called ‘growth.’ It was pure pandemonium!” She exclaimed. “Trismégiste’s influence eroded whatever values the Romanian government once upheld.”Several ripples of quiet murmurs amongst the seated students subdued the otherwise silence that followed. With a glare that practically shouted, ‘what are you doing, Livestock?’ or ‘just turn to the next slide already,’ the young woman finally played her trump card, her last resort: a barrage of bullet points, each a shot fired at Karlheinz’s past sins. If this didn’t sway his opinion, then she would drop the topic and respect their differences.“Likewise,” she pressed on, “one could argue that every suggestion Trismégiste whispered into the President’s ear resembled nothing more than the reckless steps of an untested experiment.”Outraged tempests widened in stunned disbelief at the seemingly innocuous remark that flew over their audience’s heads, yet hinted at the truth of his benefactor’s ulterior motives, nonetheless. The tirade clearly steered in the opposite direction of their assignment’s objective, earning a shadow of irritation upon his visage.Damn you, he seethed to himself. Are you trying to make me regret freeing you from the dungeon so soon?Needless to say, bound at the heart of the classroom, Ruki quelled the growing ire that threatened to unleash then and there. Instead, he steeled himself to counter her argument with fierce rebuttals of his own. A duel of strategic wit between two partners of a presentation on the rhetorical battlefield, each clashing idea a projectile constituting their ammunition. Quite literally, he resolved to excel in his role as the Devil’s advocate.“Utter nonsense,” the Vampire scoffed derisively. “To belittle his efforts as mere mimicry of ‘political experimentation’ only undermines his exceptional intellect and tactical prowess. Do you even hear yourself? Statesmen, true visionaries, have no room for ‘experiments.’ They become politicians in the first place to impact their communities, not treat it like their personal laboratory. Trismégiste’s genius transcended the norm, pushing the boundaries of what lesser minds could scarcely fathom at the time. His swift ascent served not as a reckless gamble but as an urgent necessity to enact these transformative changes that his contemporaries in the President’s retinue, in their shortsightedness, failed to both recognize and comprehend.”“But his rise was shrouded in secrecy,” the maid interjected. “You can’t deny that. We just spent the last fifteen minutes talking about it. Perhaps it was not only brilliance but also manipulation at play that secured his position. When there’s no transparency, how can we trust his intentions were ever for the good of his people? It’s easy to praise ambition, but we should examine its cost to others—especially those left powerless and forgotten!”Seated at the far end of the room, the professor simply observed the conclusion of their project unfold in pedagogical amusement, refraining from intervention and equally as lost in the duel of wit as the rest of the class. With the decorum of the auditorium taken into consideration, both Ruki and Jasmine ensured not to raise their voices between each fiery rebuttal, debating these opposing viewpoints pertaining to Trismégiste in a civil manner as any two regular students would.“Statesmen who rise to power often do so by exploiting the limitations of the very systems they inherit. It’s true that most politicians seek to influence others through corruption, but Trismégiste was an anomaly—a figure who emerged in a time of desperation when the nation was already on the brink of collapse. Though polarizing, his interventions served as necessary corrective to a stagnant and suffering society. Were his methods unconventional? Do not doubt it,” he countered matter-of-factly. “Even so, lasting change has never stemmed from clinging to convention.”Knuckles blanched as Jasmine’s fingers tightened around the remote controlling the presentation slides.“Is it correction, or coercion? What you call innovation reads more like opportunism, Ruki. When people are desperate and suffering as is, the last thing they need is someone gambling with their innocent lives under the guise of a grand vision. Maybe authoritarianism worked in the past, but now societies have evolved. There are too many complex variables and lives at stake to morally justify any dictator in the contemporary age. What people need isn’t exploitation disguised as leadership—they need leaders who act with empathy and compassion! Trismégiste didn’t heal Romania—he hollowed it out from the inside. He sold illusions of progress, but all he left behind was a wasteland. Think about who benefited from this: only the ruling class and the Securitate, right?”“Your staggering naivete knows no bounds,” Ruki hissed with a roll of stormy blue hues as he crossed his arms. “Do you honestly believe a charismatic leader preaching kindness and understanding could have led Romania to a quick, bloodless resolution? Careful not to go color blind from your rose-tinted lens there. Only the strong have the power to shape society as they see fit. Trismégiste was anything but weak. And in the end—”Before he could finish that sentence, his supernatural ears detected faint mumblings from scattered corners of the auditorium.“I don’t know…” A student whispered to their adjacent friend. “This Trismégiste guy sounds like pure evil if you ask me.”“Just like every crooked politician nowadays,” the other gave a weary sigh. “Am I right?”Irritation seethed beneath his composed demeanor as the Vampire clenched his jaw, fangs gnashing.
Dammit… I can’t remember the last time I was back into a corner like this. I’ve been had—by mere livestock, no less. There is no way I can defend Karlheinz-sama’s regime in front of these fools without them branding me as some kind of modern day diehard loyalist.
“—In the end, Trismégiste understood this fundamental principle: true progress demands monumental sacrifice. Only those weak enough to endure it are truly ‘hollowed-out’ by the turmoil of change,” the Vampire persisted. “Those unwilling to tolerate hardship for the greater good will forever wallow in their own mediocrity. Rather convenient of you to vilify his ambition when you’ve never had an entire nation on your shoulders.”By now, neither of them cared how long their debate carried on or how many points they might lose for shifting their presentation into a verbal colosseum.“Yes, you’re absolutely right. I will never know what it’s like to lead a country. But let’s imagine for a moment that we did,” Jasmine countered almost defiantly. “You wouldn’t want your own people to suffer for your ambition, would you? That is the whole reason why we study these influential figures’ legacies to begin with—so that we don’t repeat history. Instead, we should cherish our current lives and improve the world where we can.”Immediately, the Vampire caught onto the subtle insinuation behind each retort to his arguments. Humans and demons alike often found meaning in their suffering, otherwise they would succumb to destructive madness. No different from them, he also justified his own pain and tragedy for his benefactor’s cause regardless of the moral questions that arose. From resuscitating fallen revolutionaries into Ghouls to his aspiration of restarting the world in genesis anew through Adam and Eve, Ruki remained steadfast. Both symbolically and in actuality, Karlheinz—Trismégiste—resembled the Devil himself with his godlike abilities utilized for nefarious purposes.“Perhaps,” he coldly acquiesced. “However, when you speak of legacies, consider that they weren’t just testaments of progress or ambition. Instead, they reflect the truths that we, as people, often refuse to acknowledge. Dictators are condemned for their actions, but are they not born of the same desires we all harbor? Ambition, avarice, the insatiable thirst for power—these vices aren’t exclusive to tyrants. They dwell in everyone, waiting for the most opportune chance to take root whether we are aware of it or not. The question isn’t whether Trismégiste was evil, but whether any of us are truly free from the same turpitude he supposedly epitomized.”With a brief pause and a gentle, closed-eyed grin, the maid contemplated her next response, then reopened her tea-colored hues to face him, resolve rippling in those resplendent depths.“I can’t argue with that. Many people like to think of themselves as better—moral and just—even outside of politics. Whether it’s the state, the church, or even just your closest friends in your inner circles, humans are predisposed to think of themselves as above everyone else. They love to place themselves on the pedestal; it’s ingrained into our psyches. Yet, when we’re pushed to our limits, when desperation threatens to take hold, how often do we fall prey to these same vices? How far do we fall in our setbacks? Is it the norm to take out our frustrations on entire nations for our own failures? That’s what I’d call true weakness. Maybe Trismégiste didn’t stir chaos from nothing—maybe he just amplified what was already there tenfold—but that is no excuse.”Shifting her stance, her gaze swept over the stunned auditorium.“Although he shares his name with the figure mentioned in The Flowers of Evil, Baudelaire certainly believed that the Devil wasn’t in Trismégiste alone. He was also in the President, in the people who followed him, and even in those who rebelled against him. It’s universal,” she added. “Even the most virtuous people you know have a little bit of bad in them—no one can refute that. All we can do is resist the temptation of that negativity.”After brief yet careful scrutiny, he detected the shift in her tone—not a retreat, but an effort to cohesively weave their opposing arguments into a presentation more palatable for their audience once more. Despite the initial fervor, at all odds, she sought unity in their discourse rather than outright victory. Yet, much to his chagrin, victory loomed closer within her reach than his own. With a quiet exhale, he conceded to his servant.“On the topic of Baudelaire, he deemed ennui the insidious root of all notorious vices and corruption. When people grow complacent, stagnant, or simply bored with themselves, they resort to hubris to fill that empty void. That void existed in Romania long before Trismégiste came to power,” said Ruki. “He simply saw it and capitalized on it to his advantage as any resourceful leader would. The period saw a great loss of personal freedoms, the dismantling of cultural traditions, and a pervasive fear caused by surveillance. Perhaps he was neither a savior nor demon, but a reflection—a reminder—of the evil already prevailing in his people’s hearts.”What began as an academic assignment soon evolved into a long-lived debate of whether humans possess inherently good or evil natures. The perceived ‘Devils’ of their lives: the one that possessed Ruki’s own birth father, the animosity teeming in Jasmine’s family when they forsook her with the onset of her apostasy. Even outside of their interpersonal relations, the Devil walked amongst humans, tempting them to sin like the original beings—the first two Vampires—Adam and Eve. It became evident that she tried to rope Karlheinz under this very definition through their presentation. With a resolute heart, she continued her tirade.“If that’s true, then we can’t be quick to label him a monster without coming to terms with the part we all play in that perpetuating ennui and darkness. The Devil doesn’t influence from the outside—he lives within us. Our boredom, our greed, our apathy. Those vices, not just one man’s doing, unfortunately led to the suffering we saw in Romania. The suffering we will regrettably continue to see in other countries now and in the future.”“That we can agree on,” he hesitantly concurred. “The Devil lives in us all. Each and every one of us has a devil within.”Satisfied with their denouement, Jasmine clicked the remote as the list of references appeared on the glowing projector screen. Although this strayed far from success in her eyes, and he had yet to deem Karlheinz a traitor of his trust, she accepted this answer with content.
It certainly has been a while since I encountered a cunning adversary. I will concede this victory to you, Jasmine. You truly exceed my expectations. Either that, or perhaps I severely underestimated you. Almost as if you spent every moment in that dungeon formulating each rebuttal, anticipating my every move. Still, the audacity. Challenging my beliefs, my fealty to my benefactor, in front of all those prying eyes and wagging tongues. A part of me is irritated—no, try infuriated—by the insolence of it. Yet, dare I say it was surprisingly fun to an extent. Eventually, you will pay for your meddlesome persistence, but for now… punishment can wait.
Amidst that swirling monologue, rounds of applause echoed across the auditorium as students clapped in unison. The professor rose from his seat, ready to deliver his final verdict on their thrilling yet enlightening presentation, one that had captivated the room with its exhilarating conclusion.“Well done, Ruki and Jasmine. While the direction your debate took at the end took was… unexpected, to say the least, I didn’t anticipate either of you pushing the discussion to such a riveting exchange. But what I do admire is your ability to tackle confirmation bias head-on and present the whole spectrum of views on Trismégiste’s role in Romania. You definitely didn’t shy away from the complexity of his legacy and I can tell you both worked hard on this. For that, you two have earned full marks on this assignment. Congratulations!”Overcome with joy, the maid ecstatically faced her partner before turning to the teacher, raising and pumping her fists in unabashed enthusiasm.“Yay! We did it!”Ever apparent in the stark contrasts of their approaches to the presentation, the difference between them only widened the chasm. Glaring at some indistinct spot in his periphery, he avoided her gaze and cheer alike.“Much obliged, Professor.”Although they earned yet another perfect grade, a successful triumph that might have lifted the spirits of any run-of-the-mill student, it failed to stir a hint of satisfaction within Ruki. Defeated, he hastily returned to his seat nestled at the rear of the classroom, stifling his ire for the umpteenth time that night alone. Much to his chagrin, he allowed a careless opening in his stone façade, a chance for his own livestock to corner him in this intellectual battle that he perceived as a blatant loss. After all, he failed to properly defend Karlheinz in front of such a large, albeit ignorant, audience full of unwitting humans, no less. With clenched fists, he averted his tempestuous gaze from her for the remainder of the session as the next group sauntered to present their own project. As much as he retreated into the otherworldly pages of his books, waiting for the white noise to pass, he felt Jasmine’s glances on the back of his head, veering more toward concerned than victorious.
As reassured as I am that we managed to score full points for this assignment, I’m vexed with how we got there. What an insipid argument, correction versus corruption—don’t make me laugh. Gullible and naïve compassion may shine briefly, but such a fragile light is snuffed out long before it reaches the engulfing darkness we have no choice but to face. Jasmine seems intent on proving otherwise. Even so, I did release her from that dungeon for a reason. The dawn of a new era looms over us, and part of me wants to have a hand in heralding it for the demon realm. Every approach thus far seems off the mark as history only continues to repeat itself. If I want my father to live in peace, the peace he was denied in his first life, then we’ll have to defy the status quo.
After a while, their last class for the night—and for the perilous days to come—had finally concluded.Students filed out of the hall in a rush, gossiping about weekend plans and rumors as insubstantial as the brumal breeze greeting them upon their exit from the main building. While the crowds dispersed across the university campus, some seeking rest and others bracing for dawn-to-dusk study sessions, Ruki and Jasmine lingered indoors, their subtle confrontation drawing the curiosity of speechless passersby. In his vexation, the Vampire caged her between himself and a nearby wall, a sole arm blocking any chance at escape. Towering over her diminutive frame, their real battle began, escalating outside the verbal arena of the classroom and into a berating interrogation. Deviance from the presentation’s clear objective, however he viewed it, antagonized him by shedding an unflattering light upon his benefactor’s transgressions as Trismégiste. Whispers rippled among their peers, and although her mortal ears failed to detect any repartee from the rows, sentiments leaned in her favor as suspicion toward the Romanian President’s aide skyrocketed.“What the hell was that, Jasmine? You must think you’re so clever,” he scorned in a hushed hiss. “Making a fool of me in front of everyone with your offhand remarks. We never once discussed, let alone agreed to this, and yet you continue to tempt fate like some kind of glutton for punishment. Did you truly think I would shrug that impromptu debate off with a smile, that your insolence would go unnoticed like blood under the bridge? That’s where you’re sorely mistaken. While we did earn the highest accolades for this project, the real ‘full marks’ you’ll receive are my fangs gouging into each part of your body. So, tell me then… even if I granted you mercy at the last second, why would you squander it to deride my benefactor?”“Hahaha, f-fangs? What fangs?” Nervous beads of sweat cascaded down her brow as she lowered her voice to a cautious whisper and tried to play coy. “C-come on, Ruki… for what it’s worth, we totally aced that presentation. Shouldn’t we be celebrating our victory? Besides… people are staring, you know. Since we look so tense.”“Don’t dodge my questions,” he glared venomously. “I couldn’t care less about their gazes right now. Answer me.”“If you don’t care, then… you shouldn’t care about how they saw Trismégiste either!”“Oh, I don’t. Not in the slightest. What I do care about is how you continue to openly challenge me. I could give you a thousand opportunities to stay out of trouble and you would waste every single one without hesitation. So, what gives? Why did you take it upon yourself to assert such inane views on his legacy?”Tilting her head in feigned confusion, the maid hesitantly met his procellous gaze.“Someone had to say it… Maybe that someone needed to be me,” she glanced at the arm ensnaring her. “Especially since you weren’t going to, Ruki! It’s like the professor said—we had to combat that pesky confirmation bias and present both sides of the story to get an A-plus!”“By undermining everything I had to say? You and I both know there is more to it than that.”“Yes, there surely is. I’m sure I still don’t know the full picture, given there’s so much I’m in the dark about. But I didn’t do this to humiliate, challenge, or undermine you like you think. I did it because someone had to remind the class that not all legacies deserve to be revered. Not even Trismégiste’s—no, Karlheinz’s legacy.”The Vampire scowled at the not-so-subtle allusion to her recent discovery of the church’s revolting secrets.“That’s hardly for livestock like you to decide.”“Agreed. It isn’t for me to decide—it’s what you make of it. You,” she playfully raised a finger to point at him, “were the one who knew him best, not a lowly livestock like me. Oops, I mean… what livestock? Ehehe…”With a light laugh that seemed utterly out of place given the situation, the young woman scratched the back of her nape nervously as if astounded by her own courage.“A-anyway! School is over for the night, so… last one home gets caught by the cat! Bye-bye!”Before he could register the juvenile meaning behind that parting remark, she quickly ducked under his arm and dashed away with surprising agility, mustering all the celerity in her mortal physique toward the exit.“Oi, get back here!” Ruki’s shout startled several nearby students as he urgently gave chase. “That insufferable—!”
Good grief, does she truly not realize the extent of her own insubordination? What is she playing at?
Those of shorter stature, though at a clear disadvantage against their taller counterparts with longer strides, found salvation in swarms like the students that separated the two. Like brittle leaves scattering across the asphalt, the crowds had no choice but to pave way for the Vampire once hindered in his pursuit. Cognizant of his own public appearance, he refrained from the tempting ease of teleportation to close their distance haphazardly, knowing all too well the consequences of jeopardizing demonkind’s existence. Throughout the university campus, winter winds swept over with a low howl. Effortlessly shuffling past the horde, Jasmine dared to glance back with a mischievous grin as if emboldened by their growing gap. That smile, a cheeky mockery, gleamed with the delight of triumph, the momentary assurance that Ruki, for now, flagged a step behind.“Catch me if you can!” The maid beamed. “Better hurry, looks like the little mouse is slipping away!”A private jeer under her labored breath, carried by the gale, met his supernatural ears as the pleats of her school uniform’s skirt fluttered about. Roars of countless footsteps and mundane murmurs would have normally drowned out that snide comment, but upon hearing it, the audacity only encouraged his pursuit.“It’s not a matter of ‘can,’” the Vampire uttered as he accelerated his pace. “I most certainly will.”Beyond the city sidewalks, their chase unfolded, where the coruscation of overhead traffic lights—red, green, yellow—spattered the monochrome expanse. Caliginous silhouettes beneath their racing forms soon veered into the serenity of the park. Bridges arched over the rimed pond as they dashed through the gazebo before an avenue of trees greeted them. A familiar forest, the same verdancy kissing the horizon and surrounding the opulent estate of their residence. Although they long escaped the congested masses into the solitude of sylvan trails, he refrained from erasing the distance too swiftly and continued to pursue her on foot. A deliberate decision, a savoring of the ongoing hunt. A predatory thrill awakened in this game of cat and mouse. Despite how he shouted at her in the university halls mere minutes ago, despite how she backed him into a figurative corner during their Trismégiste presentation, he couldn’t deny the sense of exhilaration from watching Jasmine flee.“Run all you want,” he taunted, “but we shall see who succumbs to exhaustion first, Livestock.”Agile legs and nimble feet spurred the maid further as she hurriedly retreated toward the looming mansion. Ever the relentless pursuer, Ruki maintained a consistent stride while she strained to persevere in this precarious chase. Over the fallen foliage and frost-dappled blades of grass, the seemingly futile endeavor to escape his clutches persisted. The Mukami manor grew in sheer size as the final stretch to their grand abode neared its end.“Nooo!! Not yet!!” She shouted resiliently despite her diminishing endurance. “Aaah…!!”“Oh, you’re slowing down… what’s wrong, Livestock? Don’t tell me you’re already on your last legs,” a sadistic cachinnation erupted from him. “You can’t flee from your master now.”For a young woman atrociously out of shape and burdened by her torment as prey, Jasmine’s stamina steadily waned. From the exhausting travail, the sprinting pace gradually faltered to a sluggish jog, which then collapsed to a weary walk. Meanwhile, the pursuit, hardly internecine, revealed Ruki’s unrelenting vigor as he closed the distance with effortless strides. When he caught up to her at the front entrance, he snatched her by the wrist and forced her to a standstill, pressing her against the hard surface of the double doors. Panting for air, sweat beading across her brow, the maid finally surrendered as he pinned her hands above her head with one hand.“Caught you, Jasmine. There is no escape from me.”Immobilizing and trapping her with his body once more, he abruptly ensnared her by the chin, lifting her flustered gaze to meet his stormy one. With a gesture she grew accustomed to, their foreheads brushed together as he leaned closer.“P-please, Ruki, not outside…! C-can’t we at least go in and get comfortable…?”“Then where? I wouldn’t have to resort to such measures had you stayed put in the first place.”A devilish smirk as eerie as the moonlit night spread on his lips when their faces came inches apart.“Don’t worry—I’ll be inside you soon enough. Where it’s warm, where you’re completely at my mercy.”Low and sinuous, Ruki’s voice slithered irresistibly. Like a serpent coiling around its captured prey, his arm drew Jasmine close, encircling her back with a gentle caress. The faint aroma of her natural, feminine fragrance lingered in this proximity, instilling in him a fervor to bite into the forbidden fruit, her ambrosial nectar. Try as he might to ignore his true desires, the maddening friction between their bodies betrayed him as though his aroused emotions laid bare. Though she naively deemed them ‘friends,’ likening them to a playful dynamic of predator and prey, he yearned to paint her honeyed skin crimson with her own ichor, falling into shared rapture.Still clad in their school uniforms, his slender digits threaded through her dark tresses, the silken strands slipping between his digits like liquid night. The gesture, reverent yet possessive, left no room for retreat. The frenzied rhythm of fluttering heart palpitations beneath fragile adipose resonated in his heightened senses. Exulting in the red adorned across her visage, drinking in every trembling breath, his inexhaustible ardor swelled. Beyond the manor’s threshold, the world around them faded to void, tempests within his gaze demanding her submission.“My fangs sinking deep into your flesh until you begin to hallucinate me there, spilling your warm blood.”“I-inside…?! I…! Th-this is too much!” Jasmine felt herself grow lightheaded in his imposing presence as if under a dizzy spell. “You’re driving me crazy over here…”With a sinister chuckle, the Vampire pressed her further against the ornate entrance.“Am I? Well, I suppose that makes two of us. Losing your mind over me is simply how it’s meant to be. Driving you over the edge, driving you to utter lunacy. Until you can’t resist me no matter how hard you try.”A knee parted between her now spread legs as he encroached closer than before.“Here comes your punishment—brace yourself.”A frightened squeak escaped as Jasmine as she visibly flinched, fearfully shutting her eyes in the process. However, the vehement bite, the fierce score of his sharp fangs, as much as she anticipated it, never arrived. Anticlimactic, abandoned in suspense, each passing second bled together.Instead of his ivory stakes, a sudden flick to the forehead snapped her out of those spinning reveries.“Ow! That hurt…”“Expecting something different, were we? Part of driving you ‘crazy’ entails depriving you of my fangs,” he let out a mocking laugh at her disappointed expression. “This is for racking your vacant brain over that debate.”Relinquishing his grasp, his empty hand now seized the doorknob, turning it and allowing them reprieve. Despite his stoic demeanor, the Vampire exercised self-restraint over succumbing to his baser inhibitions. Though he surreptitiously craved her sweet life force, it bode well to drain her of that ambrosia after their long-awaited expedition finally commenced, promising both greater satisfaction and utility against any lurking threats. Nevertheless, the two entered the manor in tandem, the warmth of the foyer providing much-needed relief from the wintry chill. Silence, broken only by their own movements, enveloped the chateau, a tacit indication that his three brothers had already departed for the demon realm to fulfill their respective duties after school. For the first instance in her tenure as his servant, Jasmine found herself alone in the manor with Ruki. Curiously enough, their charged exchange seemed to invigorate rather than exhaust her as she sprinted upstairs to her sleeping quarters, much to his quiet astonishment.
For pity’s sake. Does she want to avoid confrontation about the Trismégiste project that badly?
Loosening the already subtle constriction of his school uniform’s tie draped below the neck, he ambled into the living area and sank into the comfort of the chaise lounge. Leaning back with a heavy sigh, he crossed his arms in contemplation over the evening’s events. The presentation that spiraled into debate, the impromptu pursuit, and finally, her faked out castigation. For reasons unknown and left to speculation alone, she had chosen to elude him the second they stepped foot into the grand abode. Although he could teleport to her room in an instant, he refrained and stayed put, seeking solace amid the turbulent slideshow that resurfaced.
“…Every suggestion Trismégiste whispered into the President’s ear resembled nothing more than the reckless steps of an untested experiment.”
The legacy of Karlheinz loomed large. That man had always treated lives like pawns in an unfeeling game of chess. Even Ruki's birth father fell victim to such endeavors, a casualty in pursuit of perfection. A new race forged from the finest attributes of humanity and demonkind combined, the rewritten beginnings toward which his benefactor tirelessly strove, yet shied from fruition.
“Perhaps it was not only brilliance but also manipulation at play that secured his position.”
Prior to meeting Jasmine, he long accepted that Karlheinz never rescued him and his brothers out of altruism. Their lives had been revived, shaped, and bound as immortal beings to serve an enigmatic purpose. While Ruki took pride in his role as the serpent of Eden within the Adam and Eve project, sacrificing much to see his benefactor’s vision realized, he now found himself recoiling at the true aim of that ambition. To restart the world—reducing everything, every life, to ash and nothingness—struck a chord of resistance he had not foreseen.
“Trismégiste didn’t heal Romania—he hollowed it out from the inside.”
Those rebuttals in the classroom haunted him still, ricocheting in the recesses of his mind. Beleaguered, back curved forward and away from the sofa’s backrest, he planted his chin on steepled hands in rumination. The duality of Karlheinz only served to further tangle the knot of conflicted feelings that tightened in his chest. The man saved him from squalor, yet simultaneously he bore responsibility for the downfall of his original family.Distant cacophony of a kettle whistling from the kitchen shattered these troubled thoughts. Shortly thereafter, the maid reappeared, dressed not in the school uniform that marked her as his academic rival but in the frilled attire that declared her his loyal servant. A tea tray balanced in her steady grip, she traipsed into the living room, careful not to spill the steeping contents of the pot seated at its heart.“Here is your tea, Master. Please drink and warm yourself up,” she set the tray on the low coffee table and poured a steaming hot cup for both of them. “Cooled enough so that it won’t scald—just how you like it!”Like dissipating fog curling upward from the tepid beverage, her kind hospitality soothed his soul.“Even you can manage to do something right for once.”Disconcerting contemplations drifted away as Ruki sat upright, withholding his unspoken gratitude and reaching for the handle as porcelain rattled against its saucer. Redolent aromas wafted around them with each swig as caffeine gradually dispelled the tension, though savor its astringency as he might, the Vampire longed for a taste of her rich blood instead. Regardless, steel-blue hues hovered over the servant as she ensconced herself adjacent to him on the sofa.“In any case, you dressed into that ensemble rather quickly. Almost as if you’re eager to serve me. Amusing to say the least,” he took another sip of the black tea. “Mind you, I used to discipline my servants with the whip when they failed to meet my expectations and made the reprehensible mistake of staying tight-lipped. Perhaps that’s what it takes to wrest the answers I seek. But no, I’ll spare you—for now. After all, you’ll need your strength for tomorrow.”Somewhat tremulously, Jasmine regained her composure in an effort not to spill or choke on her drink. Steadying her teacup with determination, she forced herself to meet his azure gaze.“About that, Ruki… I owe you an apology. For Trismégiste, for Karlheinz, for the presentation—I shouldn’t have pushed so hard. I know I said in the past that I didn’t mean to go that far, but I’m done for real now. Y-you don’t have to whip me or punish me for it, I promise!” A faint blush dusted her cheeks at the thought. “But, if I’m being honest, I just wanted you to see the truth about him, about what he did to so many, in a place where you couldn’t dismiss me or silence me with your fangs. Someplace like school. I see now that forcing my beliefs on you was no different from what the church did to me. And I really don’t want to be like that. So, I’ll respect your opinion of him, whatever it may be.”Faster than either of them anticipated, the journey awaiting them rounded the corner. Memories of tranquil moments fain came to mind—the hours spent together as he guided her through the complexities of the unventured lands they would soon tread.“As you said before, we need to cooperate if this expedition is going to succeed. So, I’ll follow your lead and respect your wishes, Master. No matter what happens,” she smiled as bittersweetly as her rippling tea. “You have my word.”That contrite apology, tardy in its delivery, fell short of quelling his irritation. Yet, it surpassed potential silence on the matter or, worse still, redoubled defiance. With another languid swig and exasperated exhalation, the Vampire glanced down at the depleting murky blackness of the beverage, then turned to lock eyes with her.“Very well, you’ve said your piece. We can agree to disagree without resorting to continuous acrimony. Or, as you clearly prefer in your petulant proclivities, a wild goose chase everywhere under the moon. Seriously, you didn’t have to run amok the moment class ended. Imagine how many people, not to mention our classmates, saw us sprinting across the streets. Do you know how many of them I had to shove aside? Absolutely unsightly—a master and his maid playing tag.”Inclining forward with an impish grin, Jasmine giggled jubilantly.“Hehe, but you’re the one who kept chasing me! Admit it, Ruki—you had your fun, too!”“Says the woman who sped down the hall like the Devil himself was at your heels.”A sly smirk graced his lips as he set aside his empty teacup back on its tray.“See? Isn’t it better sharing laughter like this rather than fighting?” The servant followed suit after her final sip. “Speaking of… I just had the best idea ever!”“Oh? This ought to be droll,” he scoffed against the upholstery with expectant interest. “Let’s hear it then.”Hesitant, she drew in a deep breath as if fortifying herself for an inevitable dismissal. Gathering her courage, fingers clasped, she met his stormy blues earnestly.“Well, our expedition begins tomorrow, and we scored full marks on the presentation we worked so hard on. Not only that, but our exams have been going exceptionally well, too. So, I figured… maybe we should treat ourselves to celebrate! I know you’d prefer to stay inside with a book—and honestly, I don’t blame you—but…”Almost wistful, Jasmine obliqued toward him as they remained seated.“It might be the last time I get to see this beautiful town… I want to remember it with you.”The derisive expression on his visage melted under her imploring request like winter snow to calm spring. Despite her reckless behavior, far from earning herself any rewards, the solemn wish touched his pulseless heart in the most curious fashion. From the sincerity in her tone to the lack of any discernible ulterior motives, he found it unusually difficult to decline. Sparkling mirth betrayed the insinuation that she believed their journey ahead might portend her eventual demise, whether it resulted from inauspicious happenstance or continued imprudence. Rather than denying her outright in unabashed skepticism reserved for her impulsive caprice, he resolved to at least listen until the end, his intrigue piqued.“What exactly did you have in mind for this so-called ‘treat’ that’s worth bending my schedule, Livestock? A stroll around the city? Surely you jest,” he mused as his svelte fingers drummed idly on the armrest. “I cannot fathom why one would willingly squander their spare time just to venture outside. Don’t misconstrue my words for dismissal, though. While frivolous excursions aren’t exactly my cup of tea, one night of indulgence shouldn’t derail our plans come morning. We’ve already packed most of our travel provisions as is, so I suppose it’s not completely out of the question to humor your ceaseless antics for an hour or two and go sightseeing nearby.”“Yeah, I figured you would prefer to stay home and—wait, you actually want to go?!”Reminiscent of tea accidentally spilled from its cup, her castaneous depths widened in sheer surprise.“Oh, wow, I wasn’t expecting that, ehehe… You and me… out together in town…!”Closing her eyes to draw the curtains on reality, both hands lifted to clasp the sides of her cheeks as she immersed herself in fond reveries. Ebullient giggles erupted sporadically, spilling from her parted lips as an obsessive smile shone with the delight of envisioning the endless possibilities of their excursion—an outing neither dared to label a romantic ‘date.’ The sight of her losing herself and getting carried away in fanciful musings drew an incredulous scoff from the Vampire who reclined in his seat with a prolonged sigh, waiting for the daydream to fade to black.“If you can’t decide on the spot then perhaps I’ll rescind my offer.”“N-no! Oh, no! Um… well, how about a compromise? Since I know we don’t have all day to play around, and I’m sure you’d hate the hassle of going around town. So, why don’t we start with the Ferris wheel in the city? It’ll give us a breathtaking view of everything all at once as the sun rises! Ah, just imagine… the city lights fading to the edge of dawn! I got the idea from the Vampire capital, I’ll admit. After that, we can check out the food vendors for some snacks—again, my treat!—and maybe take a nice walk in the park before we head back. How does that sound, Ruki?”Standing up from the chaise lounge, he planted a palm on his hip, a pensive look crossing his features.“First of all, sitting in that cramped gondola for twenty minutes sounds atrocious. Second, why does the Ferris wheel even operate at these hours anyway? Surely they must shut it down at some point—it’s ridiculous. Besides, it just seems ironic for someone like me, who can fly during the full moon, to rely on some gaudy city attraction to enjoy the scenic view from that vantage. As for sampling the food stalls... I suppose it might broaden my culinary horizons, if nothing else. At the very least, I’ll get to survey what type of seasonal delicacies they’re offering right now. Perhaps it’ll inspire a homemade recipe of my own. With any luck, they'll surpass the usual cheap street fare, not that I have high hopes. Still, it’s not an entirely awful idea.”A skeptical brow arched as he glanced at the maid who jounced from the opposite sofa with egregious enthusiasm for his liking.“Hurry and wash those,” he pointed at the tea tray on the coffee table, “then we shall be on our way.”Bouncing on the balls of her feet and brimming with excitement, Jasmine quite literally jumped for joy. Steel tempests undulated as he fixated on the absurd display before her zeal eventually fizzled out. With a sheepish laugh, she stilled herself to regain her composure, carefully collecting the platter of empty porcelain.“Yes!! I won’t let you down, Master! Just wait right here—I won’t be long!” Pivoting sharply, she briskly darted off to the kitchen, her tone as warm as the beverage they drank trailing behind. “Oh, this is going to be so much fun…! Yay, yay!!”Crossing his arms in disbelief at her repeated theatrical tendencies, the Vampire let out a slow exhale as he waited. Regardless of the situation, she always behaved like this, which he found simultaneously insufferable and strangely endearing. As the faint clatter of dishes and fine china carried from the kitchen, he let his procellous gaze wander around the living area. Not a speck of dust, no disheveled upholstery, no furniture out of place or recklessly knocked over. Searching for even a shred of negligence, he discovered none, which only served as further proof of her remarkable diligence. Purposefully pacing around the room, an echo of acknowledgement, if not awe, surfaced before he hurriedly shook it off and settled back on the sofa with a tome in hand to pass time.
Even if she knows how to get under my skin, at least she’s thorough.
Those astonished thoughts dissipated with the rapid pitter-patter of footsteps as Jasmine came bounding back, still clad in her frilly maid attire, alight countenance beaming with pride.“All done! The dishes have been washed, Master. Not to mention everyone’s laundry is fresh, and between my imprisonment and the presentation, I even managed to catch up on some of the chores—oh, and—”With a loud shutting of his book, the sudden sound interrupted her relentless rambling.“Save your breath, Livestock. While I appreciate your efforts, there’s no need to recite every task you’ve completed. I’m well aware of your work ethic when it comes to housekeeping. Now, let’s go—if you’re so set on this inane outing, then we’ll need to wrap it up early so you can catch up on sleep before our departure. That is, unless…” he scrutinized her unorthodox ensemble up and down. “You don’t intend to wear that, do you?”Looking her own obsidian dress and frilly apron over for imperfections, she tilted her head in confusion.“Of course I do! Why, do I have a stain on my clothes or something? You know, I’ve warmed up to the idea of wearing this in public… Especially with you. That way they know I happily serve you, Master. Besides, it complements your school uniform quite well, don’t you agree? It didn’t bother you when we ran errands…”“It’s not that you have a—no, forget it. Good grief, you never cease to baffle me. Let’s make haste.”“Yes, let’s!”City lights flickered in lurid neon hues as Ruki and Jasmine departed the Mukami manor to stroll downtown. At these predawn hours, passersby dwindled in magnitude, leaving only rarefied delinquents prowling for mischief, gluttonous gourmands chasing stalls, and sparse college students in pursuit of nocturnal indulgence. The empyrean expanse overhead darkened to its most caliginous, and while the fulgent stars yearned to scintillate in their fullest shine, urban illuminations drowned them out in captivating skyglow of their own. Regardless, they roamed onward. Vibrant excitement awaited them on ground-level, save for the celestial carousel rotating in an aerial panorama of never-sleeping metropolis. Past the multistory residential apartments, industrial edifices, and luxurious hotels, their first destination—the Ferris wheel elevated higher than the world’s tallest trees—towered over pedestrians who dared to marvel at it as luster fragmented from spinning stokes. Atmospheric contrast between prismatic saturation that glittered like astigmatism and the circumambient umbra inspired fascination within those as easily impressed as the maid who wandered the streets in awe.Much to his intermittent relief, congested crowds proved nonexistent, yet the garish gleams, boisterous traffic, and ceaseless clamor still persisted in their sensory onslaught. Faraway chatter echoed in waves, vehicle engines roared as they zoomed across the busy roads, and asphalt tremored beneath fleeting tides of footsteps. Despite his distaste, the Vampire yielded to her whims all the same, granting her the indulgence of these human spectacles she seemingly cherished. Seeking novelty in every moment, chasing wonder with the fervor of one untouched by monotony. With each city block they traversed, he wondered when his patience would thin to nothing, how long exactly until his mental fortitude entirely unraveled. Yet, the waning of his resolve shoved aside beneath the scuffs of his stride. Kaleidoscopic neon illuminated her already animated features as though she never once saw the metropolis. While their surroundings vastly differed from his upbringing, from the aristocracy of Romania to vintage structures, urban sprawl held no appeal. Not then, not now, especially throughout the fraught days of the Adam and Eve plan he prioritized.Even so, they ambled abreast along the sidewalk as Ruki looked Jasmine over his shoulder with a stormy gaze that petrified all who beheld him.“Stay close, Livestock. If you keep goggling at everything we walk by, then we’re bound to be separated.”The sable tie of his school uniform swayed from side to side like a steady metronome amid blustery gusts. Awaiting her hurried approach, he halted his swift gait in disdain. Likewise, her waist-length midnight tresses and the skirt of her maid ensemble pirouetted with the zephyr, accompanying the urgency of her steps toward him.“O-oh, sorry, Ruki. I’ll watch where I’m going. It’s just… ever since we ran errands, I haven’t seen any cityscape like this! Feels like forever… but this is somehow more exhilarating than just a supermarket, don’t you think? Though we could do without the noise or the harsh winds… still, I only ever lived in smaller towns with my family, so whenever I visit someplace bustling like this, I can’t help but feel a little excited. Okay, maybe more than a little!”Garish boutiques flaunted stylish outfits within their glass displays, each mannequin clothed in the latest fashion trends. Outdoor food stalls wafted with tantalizingly decadent aromas—sweet, savory, smoky—that danced in the air and shelved themselves into Jasmine’s memory for later, presumably after their rounds atop the Ferris wheel, effortlessly attracting her attention. Further ahead, where the buildings thinned and the indigo blanket stretched, the rotating vista loomed in colossal magnificence the closer they approached. Aglow with hues that changed with every blink, from neon magentas to electric blues, the gargantuan structure cycled through a spectrum of vivid colors akin to an iridescent rainbow.“Look!” She pointed upward in almost childlike wonder. “There it is!”“Yes,” came his flat reply with a stinging hiss laced in the enunciation, “I can see that.”“Wow, it looks even bigger up close… I almost feel a bit afraid. Heights make me nervous, but at least we’ll be in a cabin. Have you ever ridden one before, Ruki?”The abrupt leap in conversation, non sequiturs from allusions to their previous rooftop incident to a casual inquiry about his history with amusement rides, left him dumbfounded as if thrown off balance.“Come to think of it, I might have indulged my brothers once during a visit to the demon realm under surprisingly peaceful circumstances. Not that I wanted to go, but we were invited to carnivals and parades on rare occasion, so I surmised it would be an opportune moment for family bonding. That aside, more pressing matters kept me from entertaining the thought, as you already know—namely those assigned to me by my benefactor. Vampires can take flight in the human world exclusively on the night of a full moon, but in the demon realm, we can soar as we please without restriction. Given our supernatural gifts, what purpose could a frivolous attraction like this possibly serve me?”True to his typical aversion toward all he deemed superfluous, they sauntered toward the admission booth.“The main appeal of Ferris wheels lies not only in the scenic views, but also in the thrill of elevation, does it not? To me, they’re hardly novel. Perhaps for a human like you it’s briefly captivating—that is, if you don’t consider how it’s a short-lived ride for an astronomical price. I’m frugal for a reason, Jasmine. My brothers and I live off Karlheinz-sama’s funds, and wasting them on something so trivial would be nothing short of irresponsible.”Despite his parsimonious nature, for all his lectures about not squandering savings, Ruki moved one step ahead when they lined up for payment—not that many people queued at this hour to begin with—much to her chagrin. As she fumbled with her wallet, he already relinquished the necessary wherewithal, an impassive expression on his visage.“Why did you pay for it, then?” Flustered, she blurted out with flailing arms, trailing behind as they passed the gilded stanchions leading to the Ferris wheel. “I could’ve taken care of it, you know…”A faint mirth froze over in his tempestuous depths as he glanced back over his shoulder.“Oh, please. Spare me the theatrics. I don’t want to hear that from someone who is both my livestock and my servant. Just let yourself be treated by me since you can barely afford it.”Round and round the panoramic circle spun in diuturnal revolutions. Each radiant cabin, each slender spoke supporting the structure, and the sturdy beams bracing it stably against harsh winds impended far more prodigiously than promised as they awaited their turn on the raised platform, watching the nonstop rotation until it eventually slowed to a standstill. Gradually, the Ferris wheel traced its perpetual neon arc against the vanishing night until the mechanism halted. Group by group, sparse passengers disembarked from the gently swaying compartments. Distant cachinnations disappeared from the other side of the celestial carousel as they sought to appease their languor elsewhere. Solitary riders had no place here out of safety concerns as the spectacle demanded companions to share its delightful ascent.At last, a gondola emptied, its double doors swinging wide open with pleasant invitation. A staff member gestured toward it, ushering Ruki and Jasmine forward. Elated, the maid darted first, sprinting eagerly before claiming her place within the cozy capsule. Opposite her demeanor, the Vampire reluctantly encroached with a roll of his eyes as a faint scowl corrugated his stoic features. Crossing the threshold, he sat on the cushioned bench across from her, hesitant to appertain the romantic intimacy of such a secluded space overlooking breathtaking vistas and glowing edifices.“Ahaha, wow…! This is amazing,” she exclaimed with a hand rested upon the indoor railing. “Oh, Ruki! I’m so happy, I’m all worked up…!”Once seated, the cabin doors automatically slid shut, sealing them inside.“When are you not?” A small huff left him as he teased. “Settle down. At this rate, you’ll make the whole gondola shake.”Ironically enough, the Ferris wheel granted an escape from the city’s clamor, a reprieve in which Ruki found solace. While she peered out the westernmost window, as the whole enclosure consisted of glass barring the floor and ceiling, he simply propped an elbow against the rail, his chin cradled in his palm, gazing outward with aloof indifference. As expected, the cabin swayed ever so slightly even after she obeyed his order and kept still. Little by little, they soared in elevation. Above the suburbs, above the turnpike, above what felt like the whole world. The admission booth, the uniformed attendants, the restless pedestrians meandering through the streets, and even distant skyscrapers slowly shrunk in size, surrendering to the distance as they dwindled into miniatures. Flitting across the padded bench, alternating from left to right, Jasmine basked in the view every which way.“Wow, we’re really going up! Look, look!” A finger thrust along the glass in reminiscence of their recent steps. “Just minutes ago, we were right there!”City lights blurred to neon vectors in panoramic enormity upon a backdrop of black. At this height, they resembled countless jewels coruscating below.“How observant. Thank you for pointing it out, Livestock. Where, oh where would I be without your guidance?” Sarcasm laced his sharp tone like venom. “I can see it. I’m not blind.”“Hmph, well maybe you are if you can’t enjoy what’s in front of you…” She pouted. “It’s so pretty!”Scintillating specks grew miniscule and less defined the higher they ascended.“Yes, it is rather stunning, even I must admit. Though if it fascinates you that much, then perhaps I should like to take you out flying on the next full moon. That way you can enjoy the sight in its entirety without the glare from the glass obstructing your view,” he taunted with a sly smirk. “All you have to do is hold on very tight.”“Eep!” The maid squeaked and shuddered at the suggestion, hugging herself. “I… I think I’m fine right here, actually!”“Hm,” he let out a pensive hum. “Third time’s the charm, as they say. First, the rooftop at school, then it was Rotigenberg… And now, your next punishment shall be amongst the stars.”“N-no!! Stop! Ruki, please, that’s not funny!”“Sure it is. Do you honestly think I’d allow you to fall? What kind of master would I be if I did?”“O-okay, I can’t…! I can’t take it anymore. I’ll come clean,” she shivered in visible excitement-turned-fear. “The truth is… the higher we go… the more scared I feel.”A tense silence passed, broken only by the sporadic creaking of the gondola as it climbed in altitude. Although her legs remained planted to the floor of the cabin, her hands nervously trembled in place as she grappled the railing.“You… you’re the one who insisted on this in the first place,” his smirk faltered to an unamused frown. “I merely jested to make the ride less tedious. To think you were more afraid than you let on… ah, I understand now.”An epiphany dawned on the Vampire as a knowing spark glimmered in his steel tempests.“So that’s why most Ferris wheels prohibit single riders.”Even as they continued rising, his stormy gaze zeroed in on the timid woman before him.“Fine. Then look at me instead.”Calm yet commanding, Ruki slowly stretched an arm toward Jasmine with his palm upright, tapping his free hand against the space beside him in a beckoning gesture.“Forget the height. Put your focus where it belongs. Come here—come sit next to me.”When she failed to move, too petrified in her racing thoughts, he intenerated his tone by a fraction.“Stop looking anywhere else, Jasmine. Look at me.”Startled, she cast her worries aside, if only for a fleeting moment, and allowed her fingers to slip into his open palm, a gesture that only stoked his inward astonishment. Unlike the young Ghoul, unlike the man who had fathered him, she welcomed him without hesitation. No offensive recoil, no trembling refusal, no instinct to swat him away. Only trust, freely given. Though his presence exuded with a stern authority, though his actions surpassed cruelty itself, though his hand had delivered both guidance and torment, she embraced it. The cabin creaked as Jasmine scurried toward him, quivering with the abrupt movement. Out of urgency, she settled upon the adjacent seat and sidled up to him. Imaginary visions of the spokes suddenly giving out, the colossal beams toppling over, and their gondola descending from the bolts loomed behind every apprehensive vibration of her petite frame as she huddled close to him for solace, clinging to him tighter than ever like her last axle of support.“No, you don’t get it…” she mumbled in a quavering voice as her face contorted in trepidation. “It’s not just the height I’m afraid of. It’s… it’s knowing that I’m going to miss views like this… Ruki, I don’t know what will happen in the other world. I—I’m sorry…! I really must be a useless human after all. You must think I’m such a scaredy cat. After promising not to feel scared anymore, too… lately it seems like I go back on my word so often these days… even though you told me not to worry for you… I’m so sorry.”Even if she repeatedly reneged on her promises or dared to utter the dreaded word he forbade in his presence, much to their mutual surprise, the Vampire pulled her into his chest. Both arms, typically reserved and averse to physical touch, enveloped her in a rare embrace. Slowly, he warmed up to the idea of having someone like her to protect. Someone close to him who both relied on his existence and refused to swat his extended hand away unlike those to whom he offered his protection in the past.“Oi, don’t talk like that. I’ll keep you safe—no matter where we go,” his svelte fingers threaded through the liquid night of her tresses in comforting strokes. “Whether it’s here in the human world or anywhere else.”Uncharacteristically cathartic, their sweet embrace offered more solace than the Ferris wheel’s gentle rhythm or the breathtaking vistas surrounding them. For once, the motion of the ride, the glimmering skyline, and the imminent dawn felt secondary in the intimacy of his protective hold. Enamored anew, she nestled into his chest, fear eviscerated in favor of a soaring sensation as she practically sat on his lap.“R-really…?” The maid gazed up at him expectantly as a profuse blush dusted her visage. “I… I don’t know why I had that outburst all of a sudden… Maybe it’s the swaying of the cabin… Or maybe it’s the suspension bridge effect? I-I just didn’t think… From the ground, it seemed so manageable, but now… it’s so high. I don’t know what came over me. Sorry…”A soft scoff escaped him as his large hand came to caress the side of her cheek with a reassuring smirk. Wiping away the tear that pooled precariously in the corner of her eye with his thumb, he cradled her countenance as though she might shatter like the circumambient glass.“It doesn’t suit you to act so afraid over a juvenile ride like this. You wouldn’t be my livestock if you turned tail at every little inconvenience. Our expedition starts tomorrow, so expect to face far worse than some rickety Ferris wheel. So long as you stay by my side, I promised the worst wouldn’t ever touch you. I meant it.”Tightening his firm hold on her as if to suffocate any protests, his hands rested on her shoulders, pivoting her body gently and spinning her on the shared bench they sat on until her back pressed against his breast. The gesture urged her to gaze out past the gondola’s glass walls.“Good grief, you’re missing out on the experience if you start crying and keep hugging me like this instead of ‘enjoying what’s in front of you’ as you so boldly put before. See, look. The sky was pitch black just seconds ago, but along the horizon, there’s that golden line peeking through. Sunrise is almost here—you can’t miss it.”The panoramic carousal soon reached its pinnacle as unshed tears evaporated in the wake of a rising sun. Bokeh lights sparkled across the glass as they both observed dawn from the same window, kaleidoscopes reflecting in her widened castaneous hues. Sable skies surrendered to the edge of daybreak as the horizon ignited in gleamy gold ablaze. Lavender and periwinkle spattered in wisps alongside clouds that drifted to the periphery as if deliberately granting an unobstructed view of the idyllic cityscape. The gondola swayed ever so slightly at its zenith, pausing for each passenger to marvel at the pulchritudinous spectacle. Steady arms lowered and encircled her waist from behind, his chin resting on her head as they absorbed the ephemeral sight in tandem.“It’s… it’s beautiful…!” Forgotten fears fled from her winded voice. “You know, I’m really happy you aren’t like fictional Vampires, Ruki… then we couldn’t enjoy this view together.”As the silence stretched on, she discovered that the mesmerizing dawn alone hadn’t stolen her breath away.“And I’m pleased to know that you aren’t as timid of heights as anticipated,” he quipped caustically. “Now pay attention.”Locked in the back-to-chest embrace, a trembling hand rose to settle on one of the arms that coiled around her, their gazes riveted on unfolding daybreak.“Wow, I don’t think there’s any other gondolas above ours now, huh?” Curiosity superseded any vestigial trepidation as she inquired. “We really have the best seats in the house…!”“Not just ‘the house.’ Try the whole city. There isn’t anything like it,” he hummed in agreement. “Views like this don’t come every day. Look, you can even catch a glimpse of the coastline from here.”From their elevated perspective, they observed how the waters glittered pellucidly with deluxe gold. Cerulean blues met gilded warmth as the pastel hues of dawn colored the firmament. In this secluded space, he subtly pulled her closer to him, arms wound around her tightly as if she might disappear like the erased tendrils of night. However, the slow and steady motion of the Ferris wheel ceased at an unexpected standstill as they halted at the apex. The spokes froze in place, leaving the gondolas swaying gently from their bolts in stagnant suspension. Quick to notice, Ruki’s procellous gaze shifted to the beautiful albeit static view.“…Oi, we’ve stopped moving. What is the meaning of this?” He questioned aloud. “Livestock, is this a common occurrence?”Snapping out of her reverie, as if she failed to realize their stillness, the maid spun around, wide-eyed.“A-ah, don’t pin this on me! I… I have no idea why it stopped,” she confessed in unadulterated honesty. “Really! I’m a little spooked, but…”Throwing her fist into the air victoriously, she grinned at him brighter than the edge of dawn.“Yay! We paid a normal fare for an extended ride! Talk about getting more for your money, Ruki!”Powerless to contain his exasperation, the Vampire’s palm collided with his face in palpable disdain.“Unbelievable. What are the odds?” Now freed from their embrace, he ran a hand through his charcoal locks. “When I said I was frugal, this isn’t quite what I had in mind.”“Oh, I know. This feels like those cliché movies where the Ferris wheel malfunctions out of nowhere and then the passengers get stuck at the top, like us. Haven’t you read a book like that before? Just be glad it didn’t start spinning backwards… now that would freak me out!”“Great,” he groaned sarcastically. “We’ve been stranded at the top of the world’s shadiest Ferris wheel.”A derisive scowl contorted his features as his palm finally lowered, failing to wipe away the contempt.“Just wonderful. And how long exactly do those so-called ‘malfunctions’ take to fix?”“Umm… Only like a minute or two… or, uh, maybe an hour or more—”“—What. You can’t be serious.”“H-hey, look on the bright side… maybe we can play a little game while we’re up here! Like I spy!”“Very funny. Insufferable games like that only work when we’re, you know, actually moving. Not stuck.”“I’ll go first! I spy… with my little eye—”“No.”“Aww, come on!”“Well, at least someone’s nerves seem to have improved. Not so scared now, are you, Jasmine?”A sheepish smile rose on her lips at the observation, her visage more charmed than frightened.“Yes, all thanks to you, Master. Ehehe… you really are great at comforting me when it counts.”The cabin continued to sway back and forth in the crisp breeze accompanied by the awakened city. A kaleidoscope of morning colors shifted, from the nearly cloudless blue bleeding into periwinkle and the congested traffic coursing along the highway, most likely commuters embarking on their daily work rituals. Enormous edifices mirrored the dawn of a new day with their reflective structures gleaming in grandeur.“So, no I spy then…?”Arms crossed in concession, the Vampire leaned back, tapping a foot restlessly against the cabin’s floor.“Truly, you never cease to amaze me. A little time in my presence, and suddenly you bounce back to your carefree self,” he uttered sardonically. “If you select something as broad as the sky or the ocean for me to guess, I might just shove you out of this gondola.”“Eep!! N-no, I’ll be creative!” She vibrated with reanimated fear. “Trust me!”“Yeah, yeah. You’ve got me on the edge of my seat,” he drawled dryly. “Go ahead.”Hands clasping in visible excitement, the maid hurriedly contemplated her choice. Aureate depths flitted over the landscape, her mind in search of the perfect challenge.“I spy with my little eye… something shiny.”An irritated scoff left him as Ruki glared out the window where a myriad of lustrous surfaces awaited scrutiny. Sunlight scintillated off metallic rooftops, shimmering water mirrored the azure sky, and the glossy façades of skyscrapers cast fractured beams across the horizon. As he surveyed the sights beneath and eliminated several possibilities, the likely contender ranged from a multitude of objects.“Well that narrows it down,” he gave a prolonged sigh. “So much for creativity, Livestock. You couldn’t be any vaguer if you tried. Something ‘shiny’… The cars below us, perhaps?”Jaw dropping in disbelief, Jasmine gaped at him.“You got it! On your first guess, too… Hmph, I thought that might stump you at least a little bit. How did you know?!”“Predictable,” he smirked incredulously. The Ferris wheel we’re sitting in would have earned adjectives like ‘colorful’ or ‘large’ before ‘shiny.’ Water, as I’ve already prohibited from this game, remained off-limits. City lights and commercial buildings seemed far too obvious. ‘Fast,’ or any clue to do with speed and movement for that matter, would have given it away even sooner. So, I deduced the cars on the freeway from there.”Chrome trims and windshields glinted with sunlight, as if further indication of the conspicuous choice.“N-no fair… You’ve never even played this game before, and you’re already a pro!!” Her fists clenched and theatrically struck her own lap in defeat before she turned her attention back to the view. “Well, the moving cars caught my attention because it seems so much busier now than when we left the manor. Everyone woke up, and now they’re heading to work… Say, Ruki, if you had to pick a job, what would your dream occupation be? Uh, besides being the king’s aide, of course! That obviously doesn’t count for your answer.”A pensive expression overcame him at the peculiar question.“A career… hm. I suppose I’d be lying if I said the thought never crossed my mind now that Karlheinz-sama is no longer with us. Despite his affluence, those savings would deplete eventually. There’s nothing unseemly about taking on a modest occupation, is there? A bookseller, for instance. Given how I’ve read enough to fill a small library, I could match each customer with a recommendation suited to their preferences in genre. There’s also the meticulous care that goes into preserving the condition of books to consider. Checking the humidity on a daily basis, inspecting the tomes for signs of wear, potential repairs for the bindings. The list goes on.”With a giggle at his detailed response as ever, Jasmine brought a hand near her lips, now curved upward in a grin brighter than the hint that led them to this discursive conversation.“Hehe, that’s so you, Ruki. I could totally picture you behind the counter in a quaint little shop, handing someone a first edition knowing full well they’ll love it. I also thought you would make the world’s greatest chef! Oh, you could work at a Michelin-starred restaurant no problem, I bet! Even the most pedantic critics would be begging for seconds! Who knows, maybe you could give Gordon Ramsay a run for his money…”A wry chuckle escaped him at that ridiculous remark as the gondola remained suspended at the apex.“Gordon Ramsay? That celebrity on international television who’s known for belittling aspiring chefs? Now you’re just being dramatic. Running a restaurant is far more stressful than it looks, Livestock. Absolute chaos. It’s a fast-paced environment compared to most work, with its long hours, irregular schedules, especially around busy seasons like the holidays. You’d be on your feet all day, juggling irate customers, occasional emergencies, and let’s not forget the rare dine-and-dasher. As much as I enjoy cooking for my brothers and perfecting my recipes, I’d never willingly subject myself to the life of an employed professional chef.”“Ah, when you put it that way… Yes, it really does sound demanding. I guess I didn’t think it through. Maybe it’s meant to stay personal for you, then. A little something just for the people who matter in your life! Oops… it’s your turn now. For I spy, I mean.”“Right, we were playing that insipid game. How could I forget? Let’s see,” he glanced out the glass for a worthy prospect. “This ought to be entertaining.”Although his tempestuous hues trained on the scenery outside, he already devised his candidate.“I spy something soft and warm.”With a confident beam, the maid puffed her chest, determined to correctly guess the answer.“I thought you said nothing in the sky, Ruki! Isn’t it the sunlight?”“That’s not it,” he shook his head. “Try again.”Deflating alongside her ego, she directed her gaze back to the window in search of the selected object.“Hm… the grass below us? I know we’re in a big city, but there’s some parks here and there.”“Now you’re just getting colder.”“A-ah, it’s not the sun, it’s not grass… hm, so it’s not something natural! How about the giant stuffed animal that person over there is holding?” She pointed out the glass. “That’s gotta be it, right?”Smirking at her oblivious evaluations, he leaned back in his seat again.“Close, but no cigar.”“Aww, won’t you please give me another hint? Pretty please? It’s not that fluffy dog being walked, is it?”“It’s not a pet of any kind, either. Well, that’s up for debate, actually. But since you’re so desperate… I’ll give you a third clue. What I spy smells fragrant.”“Fragrant…?” She repeated back in confusion. “Um, is it a garden somewhere in this town? But, you said it had nothing to do with grass, so… maybe a scented candle shop? Did you want to go shopping for candles, Ruki?”“No, Jasmine. Your guesses are as entertaining as I thought they would be. Care to try again?”“Hmm… this game is harder than I expected… Soft, warm, fragrant…”“You’re the one who wanted to play,” he scoffed. “Last hint: it’s very close to me.”Tilting her head back toward him, she blinked in bewilderment.“Close to you…? But… we’re the only two people up here!”“Very perceptive,” the Vampire smirked almost mischievously. “Indeed, we are. Perhaps you’re finally catching on.”A profuse blush swept over Jasmine’s cheeks as realization began to dawn on her.“W-wait, it can’t be me, right? Hey, what did you mean the ‘pet’ clue was up for debate?! Ruki, please…!”The corners of his lips curled upward in a victorious smirk.“Took you long enough,” he drawled. “Of course I had to at least throw you a bone. Who’s the one always at her master’s beck and call? Not to mention the reason behind our excursion in the first place. Even the owner needs to take his dog out on a walk every now and then.”“First a livestock, then a mouse, and now a dog… There are too many animal metaphors going on here,” she puffed out indignantly. “I thought we were going to play I spy with the sights outside, not with people!”“There’s no official rule stating that the items should be limited to what we can see from the gondola. That’s what you get for not specifying from the beginning,” he playfully pinched her bloated cheek. “Don’t pout over losing at your own game, Jasmine. You can’t possibly tell me you’re upset with this turn of events, are you? Especially since you’re the one wagging your tail and spinning around, begging to be closer to your master.”Amid degrading repartee and snide remarks, Ruki loosened his grip on her diminished expression, svelte fingers shifting to cradle her face with uncharacteristic, albeit tender care. Aureate tendrils of sunlight caressed their visages, illuminating their complexions in warm hues reserved for golden hours. Bewildered castaneous depths flickered with unease and shy vulnerability as their gazes met, his other hand curling around her waist to bind her inescapably to him. Yielding to a rare intimacy initiated by his own volition, the Vampire erased the distance between them. Mere inches apart, the cabin hung suspended above the city, frozen at its pinnacle. While her heart thumped like a thunderclap with each dissolving centimeter, she felt certain its boisterous sounds could shake the entire enclosure itself. Even so, he stroked her soft skin, exulting in her physical proximity.“D-do I really… look like that to you, Ruki…?”Obliquing marginally toward her, he chuckled lowly at the flustered query, tempests alight with a sensation beyond the typical sadistic mirth.“Yes, you do. So desperate, pathetic, and needy. Your eagerness to please, your submissive nature, your willingness to drop everything and run to my side on a whim. Yet, I’ve grown to tolerate it—how cute you are.”Vanishing with the night, the apprehension toward her juvenile antics, brazen tactics of challenging Karlheinz’s legacy, and enchanted loyalty to him even after days of imprisonment faded away like mist to dawn.“Nothing could ever surpass how dedicated you are to me.”To their shared stupor, he pressed forward enough to hint at the capture of her lips then and there with urban vistas bearing witness. Perhaps rather than meting out the cruel reprisal she often risked, spilling blood and leaving her at death’s door, he opted to venture her way of understanding. These innocuous trysts, steeped in stolen moments, committing each jest and laugh to their memories, evoked sentimentality evading an immortal Vampire like himself. Everything arrived at its end, their conclusion rendering their exquisite beauty. Hovered over the verge of connection as curiosity coalesced with allure, he longed to unravel her mysteries as though, through the soft promise of a kiss, he might glimpse that very boundless hope and claim even the faintest sliver for himself.Metallic creaks of bolts sliding back into motion shattered the delicate tension they built as the gondola finally resumed its diuturnal descent. In tandem, they took the Ferris wheel’s supposed malfunction for granted. Startled, Jasmine flinched backward against the seat before he could seize the opportunity. Sighing like a furnace, Ruki reeled inward, interrogating what strange phenomenon compelled him to nearly bestow his lips without the sharp bite that typically accompanied thereafter.“…Ah, we’re moving again.”A faint incarnadine hue threatened to bloom against his pallor at the missed prospect. Though she somehow slipped away from his strong grasp despite his hands planting her in place, the panoramic circle spinning anew mimicked every gear turning his head like a portent that such a kiss would sink into folly, especially before their expedition. Ensnared, however briefly, by the romantic allure these gondolas often inspired in couples, he found himself silently cursing the near surrender to that ephemeral impulse. Composure regained, he refused to admit the culminating disappointment within.“Y-yes, it seems we are…!”Crimson painted her countenance in an unrelenting blush from ear to ear as Jasmine fought to recover. Unsteady as the amusement ride they had boarded, it was her turn to malfunction next in its stead, lost in scatterbrained thought. With his chin propped casually on his palm, the stormy gaze she locked with seconds ago veered away, retreating to the opposite window as if the view offered him solace. Meanwhile, the flustered maid held her heated cheeks, mouth agape in disbelief as her tea-hued depths swirled, dumbfounded and dizzy with a lovestruck daze. Scooting farther to peer out the other glass pane, she fixed her attention on the dazzling panorama outside again, though it did little to quell her flurry. The cabin descended, its peak passed, yet only her shy reflection stared back in uncertainty.
Just now, was he trying to…?
The thought sent her spiraling. Jasmine, who would have eagerly welcomed Ruki’s kiss—and the Vampire, no doubt, knew it—found herself hesitating. Such an intimate act would have marked her first. Unlike him, whose undead existence brimmed with countless dalliances, she embroiled in mere speculative imaginings. The notion of their lips meeting mystified her every which way. Clueless to technique, she wondered if it might feel awkward, if inexperience would leave her flailing in his grasp. While kisses seemed straightforward, the doubts continued.
I… I want to try again… but he’s not looking at me anymore…! Trying again also feels impossible when I have no idea what I’m doing…
Uncertain of how to reciprocate, she pondered how much one should part their lips in a chaste manner, or more obscenely, how the intertwining of tongues came into play, an idea that left her flustered and nervous.Likewise, his own contemplations whirled in a maelstrom of vacillation.
Why was I about to kiss her? What came over me? It might be amusing to make her beg for a second chance, and yet—
For once, never lacking the confidence to initiate, Ruki found himself questioning his unwonted decision. Though a plethora of others from the past received his meaningless kisses without hesitation, for whatever inexplicable reason, sensibility tethered him when faced with Jasmine. Perhaps the contrast arose from their uniquely intertwined circumstances. The impending journey, her bold strides toward closeness, and a connection transcending beyond dalliance. An enigmatic trajectory compelled him toward caution and self-restraint. Exhilarating like the resumed arc, yet as petrifying as the panic its apex spurred in the woman beside him, he stood at the crossroads, unprepared to step foot past that threshold.The Ferris wheel, with its gentle sway and luminous cynosure, set the ideal stage for romantic exploits. Despite this, as the gondola descended, he withdrew. The seclusion enveloped them almost intimately, presenting a breathtaking panorama neither of them would ever forget, a space to share unspoken conversations in contemplative atmosphere. Its cyclical path echoed the ups and downs of their relationship. Their trials, triumphs, and the steady revolutions of her devotion. Each rotation mirrored the constancy of her presence, only skyrocketing in conviction with the rises and falls, the waxes and wanes like lunar brilliance. Although the height of her adoration beckoned him with promise, he turned away from the precipice in unnamable yearning to delay.Tension suffused them both until the cabin settled at its base once more, thus marking the end of their ride. The emotions stirred within neither settled nor subsided as the glass doors slid open, ushering its passengers out.“Well, that proved less unpleasant than I originally imagined, midway malfunction aside. Dare I say it was conducive to unwind.”As if forgetting the tryst ever happened, he cast his conflicted feelings in the enclosure the moment they exited beyond its bounds.“Hehe, I’m so happy you enjoyed it, Ruki. It truly was magical… in more ways than one. I’ll always cherish it for as long as I live.”Speechless as the two traipsed down the platform, they drifted away from the main entrance and headed back for the boulevard, now alive with the hum of morning crowds. Pedestrians surged from every corner of the street. Then, just as they almost blended into the bustle themselves, a passenger disembarking from behind—donning their university’s uniform—approached with an off-putting air of familiarity.“Jasmine, is that you? Haha, what are the odds! What’s with the getup?”Seemingly an acquaintance of the already flustered maid, who flushed upon recognition, both she and Ruki turned around, halting to acknowledge the interlocutor. A fellow student from the same college, though in different classes from her come winter semester. A subtle smirk curved on his lips, his uniform worn with strict precision, each button fastened as if tailored to a standard the likes of which few in their school met. However, the way his lecherous gaze ogled her in this frilly vesture irked the Vampire, eliciting a troubled frown of faint contempt.“Oh, what a coincidence…!” The young woman feigned hospitality with a nervous bead along her brow. “Curious about my fashion, are you? Well, you see—”Before she could gracelessly offer explanation for the maid uniform to this equally intrusive and unwanted mortal, Ruki interceded on her behalf, cutting into their conversation with a guarded glare. The insolent leer lingering over her ensemble—garments connotative of subservience and marred by contemporary sexualization—spoke volumes of his lascivious intent. From the way his undeserving eyes hovered with brazen audacity over the soft curve of her thighs clad in opaque tights to the obscene fixation on every ornate frill of her dress, his interest carried a vulgarity that roused the Vampire’s possessive instinct as he defensively stepped closer. The unprecedented sight of his servant engaging with a suitor so unworthy ignited simmering animosity that he scarcely ceased to conceal beneath practiced indifference. Yet the intruder’s unabashed appraisal swept over her from head to hemline, testing the limits of his composure, irritation flaring like an inferno.“And who might this be, Jasmine?”Suppressing his ignited wrath beneath a guise of forced civility, Ruki’s restraint threatened to falter. Bit by bit, the sheer nerve of this mortal and how his covetous stares crawled over Jasmine’s petite frame chipped away at his calculated composure. Inwardly, he couldn’t believe some lowly colleague had the gall to gape at his prey. Although the other man had yet to lay a finger on her or sully the silky fabric of her uniform, he essentially groped her with his eyes, playing indecent pictures in his salacious mind much to the Vampire’s burning ire. Jealous and monopolizing, he deemed her his and his alone, bound to him as more than mere livestock.“Ah, this is someone who I used to share a class with!” She replied to his query in a desperate attempt at dodging the question aimed at her apparel. “We used to take a few philosophy and psychology courses together.”The former classmate recoiled in wounded akimbo, shaking his head.“Oh, no need to be so cold. Anyway, what about that ride earlier? Crazy how it just stopped out of nowhere,” the moron maundered. “Thought we’d be stranded up there forever.”Incensed at the prospect that this impudent cur once shared classes with Jasmine, privy to her company and subjects rife with complex discourse, their academic connection only further piqued his irritation.“What’s ‘crazy’ is your inability to look anywhere above the hem of her skirt,” the Vampire hissed at him. “For someone versed in philosophy, even if only a little, I would’ve expected a deeper grasp of boundaries.”The insult struck its mark, yet the student only grinned wider in a manner that internally called to Ruki’s fists, his temerity unbroken. Electricity practically crackled between the two men as they glared each other down, brimming with hostility.“Hey, can’t a guy admire a pretty gal these days? It’s unusual seeing her in something like this, but you know what? I dig it,” he advocated in favor of his own ogling. “Why are you so mad over me talking to her? I bet you got scared when the ride broke if you’re overreacting this much, huh?”This brazen suitor clearly lacked any comprehension of the danger lurking mere inches away.“Scared? Hardly,” Ruki retorted lowly. “Though I’ll gladly demonstrate what fear truly feels like if you refuse to hold your tongue this instant.”“Okay, okay! Let’s calm down!” The maid timidly interjected before pivoting to the acquaintance who deserved that title less and less with each new river of filth pouring from his mouth. “D-did you need something?”With his lecherous eyes still fixated on her maid outfit, the man took a step forward, visibly undeterred.“Actually, I’ve been meaning to ask you something. But… this guy here—he’s your boyfriend, isn’t he?”At mere mention of the trite and juvenile label, ‘boyfriend,’ Ruki failed to stifle a grimace as his expression darkened. Yet, on the contrary, she briefly paused for the right response until her castaneous hues sparkled with sudden mischief. Without warning, she leaned into the Vampire and hugged his arm as if to flaunt her servitude.“Even better,” she chimed excitedly as a profuse blush dusted her cheeks. “He is my master!”Stunned, the brazen man’s licentious grin upended at the audacity of her boastful declaration.“Oho, I knew it!” A deflective snort left him followed by loud guffaws as he clutched his stomach. “Ahaha! ‘Master,’ huh? What, did you guys come back from some ridiculous BDSM roleplaying session or something?”Torn between dismay and pride, the Vampire found it increasingly difficult to maintain his aloof stoicism. After a while, icy tempests pelted straight into the other man’s dumbfounded gaze, sharp enough to pierce steel. Perhaps if the moron pressed his luck any further, daring to go as far as touching his maid, then he would give him hell for it. Instead, the public setting forced him to relent to an extent as he compromised. Slowly, he stepped forward and lifted a hand to splay against the concrete wall beside them.“Hate to disappoint, but this goes far beyond your sad little delusions. I’m afraid ‘roleplay’ is how pesky vermin like you cope with your failure to attract women.”In a discreet display of supernatural strength only the three of them witnessed, without hesitation, Ruki’s fingers clenched into a fist as he slammed it against the wall. At no peril to himself, unfazed by a collision that would have any other man keening, he observed his own intimidating exhibition. The impact reverberated throughout its solid surface as splintering concrete crumbled to the asphalt in scattered heaps of refuse. Crevices fractured across masonry, cracking and carving an indent as shallow as the man’s superficial interests like thin veins of destruction. Gritted powder rained from the point of contact, showcasing only a fraction of his exerted vampiric power.The other man trembled in unadulterated terror, his mouth practically unhinged at the jaw as it fell open. Eyes wide and darting from him to the disintegrating stone, he blanched white as a sheet, nearly tripping over his feet.“Y-y-you’re…!” The moron stammered as if he lost his voice in addition to his steady posture. “Insane…!”A victorious smirk contorted across the Vampire’s countenance at the panicked reaction he craved.“That was nothing compared to the gall of you ogling what’s mine,” he unfurled his intact fist as each syllable dripped with condescension. “In reality, I am her master in every sense of the word, and she belongs to me and only me. That said, she has already been my personal property longer than you could possibly fathom.”No sooner had that riposte landed than Ruki moved with unparalleled celerity, sweeping Jasmine into his arms like she weighed nothing before the man had a chance to answer. Together, he sprinted away at inhuman speeds as the once neon cityscape passed them in a blur of vectors. By the time a gawking pedestrian turned to look, rapid velocity erased their path as he held her in a tight embrace. If he refrained from accommodating for the missed opportunity in the Ferris wheel, then he would at least return the favor with this possessive route of escape. Rather than wallowing in a premature kiss or pursuing her in a game of cat-and-mouse, he raced with her as if he exulted in the strategic retreat.Despite Ruki’s cruel tendencies, his devilish charms defied reason as a callous protector of what he claimed as his own. With peculiar fascination, Jasmine caught herself drawn to the feral beauty of his jealousy. Each possessive glance, each defensive step toward her, even the way he carried her in his arms like a promise that no harm would dare befall her under his watchful tempests. Forgotten and quaking, the frightened student stood frozen as the two sprinted swiftly down the streets. While they ran without looking behind, the Vampire harbored no doubts in his mind that the pervert eventually fled the opposite direction for the hills in horror. After feeling his lecherous gaze over her curves in revulsion, the very picture brought a cheeky grin to her lips as she could no longer stifle her laughter. Possibly as sadistic as him in her own right, she cachinnated in his embrace.“Hehe...! Hehehe!” Contagious giggles bubbled from the maid. “Ahaha! Wow... I needed that!”“That imbecile might have pissed me off,” he admitted as he finally set her down. “Just a little.”“Because of me?”“Why else? Especially when that pathetic worm blatantly leered at you like that,” a derisive scoff left him. “Practically undressing you with his eyes—he should consider himself lucky I didn’t tear him limb from limb.”“Yeah, good point!” Defiant and playful, her grin only widened. “And I might’ve been a little mean to him because of you!”“That makes two of us, then.”“It does, doesn't it?" She beamed up at him once her feet reunited with the ground like sunlight through a storm. “Are you sure no one else saw what you did, Ruki?”The picturesque boulevard stretched wide around them, bustling with urban life as they slowed to a halt. Crowds flowed by in currents, brushing past with neither pause nor glance.“Other than that mad dash, I can assure you no one cared enough to notice our conversation back there. Better yet, we won’t be crossing paths with that contemptible fool again anytime soon. Who knows, he might be too cowardly to even attend the same school as us from here forward.”Mouthwatering aromas of delicacies wafting from nearby food stalls caught their attention as the throngs perused outdoor aisles, roving from one location to the next. Freshly baked pastries drifted alongside the earthy notes of roasted chestnuts and the cloying sweetness of sugared fruits. Vendors beckoned passersby with the promise of redolent confectionery and glistening wares. Much to their relief, pedestrians stopping paying them any mind as they attended to their own business. No licentious oglers, no rampant perverts prying up skirts. Just fragments of laughter and friendly exchanges filled the air, strawberry crepes in hand, alight with mirth. Meanwhile, other young men competed at the arcades, immersed in the thrill of chasing new high scores as their fixated gazes reflected flashing monitor screens. Children tugged at their parents to stop by candy stands, some conceding while others briskly walked past. The city teemed with ordinary joy, a reminder of their visit here.Boldly threading her fingers with his, she pulled him along with an ebullient grin.“Well, if that’s the case, then I want to try the food from that shop over there!” She gestured toward the colorful stand with her vacant hand. “Can we go? Pretty please, Master?”Ahead, the patisserie stall enticed like a diamond in the rough amongst storefronts. Myriad shelves within lined with golden croissants, cream puffs, and tart loaves that invited those with a penchant for confectionery.“Good grief, you and your sweet tooth. You’re spoiled rotten.”Curiously, instead of extricating himself from her grasp as he typically did, he wordlessly allowed her to lead the way, raking his free digits against his atramentous locks as the two traipsed to the garlanded entrance.“Just one treat,” he cautioned coldly as they queued at the kiosk. “I’ll allow it this once. As you should already know, I won’t be buying anything for myself while we’re here. Everything from a place like this is too cloying for my tastes.”“Aww, come on… Not even dark chocolate for you? Surely even people who hate sweets can enjoy that much, right? It’s not that intense, and it’s more bitter than anything else, and—”A plethora of scents greeted them upon their turn. Blends of vanilla, caramelized sugar, and the faintest hint of citrusy zest assailed their nostrils. Amid the usual array of pastries and baked goods, one peculiar display commanded the maid’s attention. A shimmering arrangement of candied orange slices, both circular and stick-shaped like fruity twigs of delight, adorned in chocolate as dark as moonless midnight. Seemingly a new item on the patisserie’s menu, the appealing mix of tangy orange contrasted with a crisp chocolate shell lured her in.“…Just one, you said?” A playful lilt colored her tone as she reached into a frilly pocket of her apron for preemptive payment before he could. “Alright, I think I know what I’ll get!”Before he could so much as raise an objection in inevitable protest, she pointed at the delectable display to indicate her order to the cashier. The woman behind the counter retrieved a paper bag and opened the glass case to collect the chocolate-kissed orange slices in prompt transaction. Each piece gleamed temptingly as the delicacy utilized everything from the often-discarded peels to the ocherous endocarp.“Thank you!” Jasmine beamed as she accepted the neatly folded sack. “Oh, this looks scrumptious!”“Have a great day!” The lady working at the counter said as she watched them leave. “Come again!”Skeptically observing the whole exchange, Ruki observed with folded arms as the maid retreated back to him, energy undiminished despite the string of events thus far. Skipping back to his side, the bag of confections held aloft like her newly discover prized jewel, she simpered in an infectious manner as they sauntered back to the main boulevard.“Are you certain that’s what you came here to get, Livestock? Do bear in mind that I have no intention of joining you in your saccharine escapades,” he warned callously. “Just the thought alone makes my fangs ache in disgust. I’ll simply watch as you enjoy.”Against his outward aversion, his rare tolerance toward dark chocolate, a rarity among confections, held some validity when Jasmine drew one of the circular orange slices from the packet. The bittersweet outer shell glimmered under the morning tendrils, vaguely enticing, much to his chagrin.“Yes, of course! If I didn’t want it, then I wouldn’t have bought it. But… I admit that I did hope to share this with you, Ruki. Even if you don’t want any, I’ll just enjoy the entire bag myself! It just seems like the perfect mix of bittersweet and fruity tang, even for your standards, don’t you think? It’s like dipping apple slices in peanut butter, or those chocolate-coated blueberries you see at the store. Matches made in heaven that you would never expect—kind of like us!”Enthusiasm pirouetted in those remarks before she sampled its irresistible flavor, taking a small bite as they roved the bustling streets. With a hand holding her cheek in vivacious joy, she exulted in subtle sweetness and rich chocolate dancing across her tongue, reveling in the ambrosial amalgamation.“Mm!! Just as I thought—this tastes even better than it looks, Ruki! Are you sure you don’t want some?”Try as he might, ignoring her ardent exuberance as she consumed the chocolate and citrusy delicacy proved an arduous feat. Tempests fell upon the tantalizing cocoa-shelled orange slices held delicately between her fingertips as she nudged the bag in his direction.“Really, it’s not that sweet… other than the natural kind you’re bound to find in fruits like oranges, that is.”Out of all the confections displayed in that gleaming glass case, he begrudgingly acknowledged that this particular treat might have been the most tolerable of the assortment, spurring the faintest sliver of curiosity. As they strolled through the city, he maintained his composure when the sweet aroma trailed in their wake, feigning indifference as her hand dipped into the packet once more.“I’ll pass.”“You know, Ruki… for someone as clever as you, I think you’d want to know if something like this lives up to its appearance, right? I mean, you always talk about how things aren’t as they seem and that everyone should exercise caution, but what if this turns out to be surprisingly good? Don’t you want to know?”Without the forceful insistence or the emotional manipulation he might dread, she tilted her head at him.“No one’s asking you to love it or anything, but… why don’t you just have a little taste and see for yourself? Who knows, you might find it less disgusting than you imagined! If it truly is awful, then I won’t bother you about it again. But if it’s not, then why don’t we share the rest of it, just the two of us? Pretty, pretty please?”A frown tugged downward at the corners of his mouth as he bit back a sigh, patience wearing thin from the onslaught of her ceaseless coaxing.“Fine,” he reluctantly acquiesced. “Since you’re begging so persistently, I’ll humor you. Hand it over, but don’t be disappointed if I find this as deplorable as expected.”“Yay!!” She gave him a closed-eye smile. “I knew you’d come around!”Not allowing the possibility for her to reach into the bag for a slice and feed him herself in grotesque imitation of languishing couples nearby—an image so revolting his stomach nearly turned—he swiftly reached his arm into the packet and plucked a piece for himself. A perfectly round, thin wedge of orange, draped in chocolate. Half-gleaming in the sun, the other darkened beneath its cocoa veneer. Without hesitation, he granted the treat passage past his lips and sampled its flavor. The combination of astringency and citrusy zest surprised him enough to erase the perpetual grimace from his visage.“So?” The maid probed for his inevitable verdict. “What do you think?”The chocolate coursed with a rich, velvety smoothness belying its bitter nature as he noted the undertone of vanilla bean, unmarred by artificiality and derived from quality extract, a detail that attested to the confectioner’s honed craft. Delicate, chewy, yet not irritatingly acerbic as the orange peel effortlessly melted in his mouth, settling at the ideal balance of a bitter and sweet flavor profile.“It’s… palatable,” came his terse confession. “The citrus complements the dark chocolate quite well, not to mention the texture is rather pleasant. Perhaps somewhere between seventy-five to eighty percent cocoa content—not bad.”“What?! Really? How can you tell down the cocoa content?” Citrines practically popped from their sockets in astonishment. “That’s amazing!”“Just intuition,” he speculated nonchalantly. “As much as I detest sweets, I have a preference for dark chocolate if I had to choose, so naturally experience lends itself to discernment. For a moment, I thought you selected something too sugary for my liking, but I can tell this is no low-grade confectionery. Not the pinnacle of gourmet sophistication, yet far from the worst. Still, credit must be given where due—the patisserie stand upholds a respectable standard.”“Oh! That just begs the question… how would you go about making homemade chocolate, Ruki? Surely you know—you seem to know everything when it comes to cooking! Maybe we can make your favorite kind together!”“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. It’s more tedious than you’d think, making chocolate from scratch. There’s fermentation, roasting, milling, and other refinements, followed by the precise balance of sugar and cocoa butter. Then comes conching—well, you get the idea. A painstaking endeavor for confectionery you could easily purchase pre-made in stores, even if an extra set of hands would expedite the ordeal.”“Aww, but…” She clasped her hands in a show of wistful longing. “The idea of gifting someone homemade chocolate for an occasion like Valentine’s Day sounds so romantic, don’t you think? Sure, buying it pre-made works just as well, but there’s something special about making it yourself!”“Valentine’s Day? Don’t make me laugh,” he scoffed derisively. “What an impractical excuse to learn how to temper chocolate. That’s just another glorified scheme to siphon money from the gullible masses under the guise of tradition and sentimentality. In fact, you could say that for all of them. Halloween, Christmas, the entire farcical list.”“That ‘farcical’ list is one I’ve come to admire, you know!” She pouted vivaciously. “I bet you don’t even know how many restrictions the church had. Or maybe it was just my family being more strict than the norm… but still! They prohibited involvement with concepts like Vampires, the undead, anything to do with Halloween, really…”Between discursive conversation and idle wandering, the cityscape melted away, leading them to the tranquil park untouched by astir commerce. Verdant groves replaced large edifices as the gazebo they gave chase through eventually loomed in sight, its reflective metallic roof shining with the sun’s gilded glares. Morning soon evaporated into afternoon as the clouds scattered into nothingness, leaving only the brilliant azure overhead. The din of pedestrians dwindled into ambient birdsong as they took flight. Branches and foliage rustled as they migrated southward. Heart-to-heart bled from one topic to the next, yet neither deemed it particularly unpleasant and sought no end. The bag of chocolate-coated orange slices had long since emptied as the two of them shared it, though Jasmine ate an overwhelming majority of the pieces while Ruki only indulged on sporadic intervals.The maid twirled as they meandered beneath the shade of the gazebo, crossing the arched bridge above pellucid waters, mirroring the sparkling glow of midday. The circuitous path took her past an emerald sward and toward a lone tree, its bark faded with the years, moss-laden and stagnant despite the brumal breeze.“The weather has been so nice today!”Trailing almost languidly behind with the signature navy tome he always carried in his splayed fingers, Ruki peered into its unfurled pages, tempests escaping into the pages rather than the surrounding scenery. A gust teased the fringe of his sable locks as he ultimately directed his procellous gaze upward.“Indeed. Seldom do we see such a clear sky,” he concurred. “What a beautiful blue. As expected of winter.”Mid-spin, she halted, attention alighting upon him as the remark awakened her curiosity anew.“Does the sky really look more blue depending on the season, Ruki? Tell me more!”An exasperated sigh escaped him as he begrudgingly shut the cherished book closed. The thunderclap of its binding startled a flock of unseen birds from the underbrush as they soared into the firmament.“Why, yes. It’s due to a phenomenon called Rayleigh scattering. In autumn and winter, the sky appears a deeper blue than spring and summer because the air is drier, thus allowing shorter wavelengths of light—like blue—to disperse more prominently. Higher humidity thickens the air during those warmer months, which lends the sky its muted hues around those seasons. With less moisture to interfere in the winter, the sky retains its vivid azure as a result. The very reason the sunset you so admired burned so brilliantly against the horizon.”“Wow, so that’s why autumn looks especially stunning when the sky is bluer, too… More of a contrast. I get it now! Okay, I’ll try to remember that next time I draw and color an illustration! Hm… it’s difficult to pick favorite seasons when there is something to admire about all of them. I’d love to make it to autumn with you. A picnic beneath golden trees—doesn’t that sound lovely?”Sapphire heavens stretched far beyond mortal reach, a boundless expanse that tempted the orphan boy locked behind decrepit walls as Ruki inadvertently recalled those ordeals. That sky, with its distant promise of escape as a symbol of freedom, lured his tempestuous gaze upward even when the orphanage’s confinement weighed heavily on him. Cruelty festered within that wretched facility, a cycle of torment passed not only from adult to child, but amongst the orphans themselves until suffering perpetuated in endless repetition. Beneath a patina-laden ceiling corroded by neglect, he dreamt of the vast beyond, longing for the firmament’s embrace while despair chained him and his brothers to the filth-strewn floors. When the director’s men descended upon the glades, rifles raised against their fleeing silhouettes, the cobalt empyrean bore witness as bodies collapsed.Yet nothing hindered him from stepping foot into the open, basking in the azure glory once unattainable to his undead heart’s content. As they stood in the quaint park together, cherished memento rested at his side, svelte fingers absently brushed against its familiar edges while icy tempests fixated on what few wisps of white lingered in the cobalt expanse above. A gentle breeze caressed their sable hair as his sights settled on Jasmine.“Do all your ideas bloom from the possibility of sharing them with me?”“Of course, Ruki… I love your company! Meeting you marked the end of my involvement with the church, and thus the beginning of my newfound freedom… even if most people in my position would hardly call this ‘freedom.’ Still, life is beautiful because it has an end. I want to spend my life doing things that make me happy—like spending this quality time with you and making new memories that we’ll never forget. When it comes to you, I would not trade our time together or the happiness we knew for anything in this world, Master.”Akin to his own justifications for valuing the empyrean beauty, she too embraced felicitous liberation. That fateful encounter, when thunderstorms veiled the full moon and his fangs first ravaged her trembling form. When her lips curved into a hauntingly exultant grin, she demonstrated the revelry of a soul unshackled. Exhilaration coursed through ichor, untethered from the dogma that sought to claim, no matter how often he revisited that meeting. Rather than recoiling from damnation, she unwittingly flung herself into it—into the arms of a Vampire, into his embrace.“…‘It is difficult to free fools from the chains they revere.’ That’s a quote from Voltaire,” he sighed. “Between the two of us, I wonder whom they truly suit best.”“Is that Voltaire you’re holding, then?”A forefinger indicated at the navy tome held to his side. Raising it for better view, he contemplated between disclosure and deflection before yielding to the former.“Of course not. This is Homer’s Iliad.”An epic poem nearly lost to tragedy, the Vampire held up the old birthday present he once gifted his father. A memento always kept on his person, tucked in the blazer of his uniform and attached by a leather book strap donning the same color. A preserved tome of sentimental value, one of the few remnants of his mortal past.“Oh! Homer, huh… I read The Odyssey before, but never this book. You’re actually supposed to read The Iliad before reading The Odyssey, aren’t you? Maybe you can help me catch up…”The maid held her hands behind her back as it brushed up against the white ribbon of her apron, staring up at him expectantly with a twinkle rippling in her tea-hued depths.“It’s not required per se, but The Iliad does take place chronologically before The Odyssey. Many contemporary readers seem to find the latter more accessible, so I’m not surprised. Still, it would undoubtedly provide useful context.”“Is that a ‘yes’ then? Maybe we could even visit this park again… read under a nice tree when it’s warmer, and you can tell me all about it.”That effervescent enthusiasm mirrored a memory long buried of his own hopeful youth as he solicited his father’s company over bound pages and inked parchment. Side by side, they red together, but the epic story never found its end before inauspicious fate befell. The downfall, the ruin, the pillaging, the suicide. Once revered, that man chose despair over life. Now, that same man, though living as a Ghoul, saw no reason to look his son’s way. Unknowingly, Ruki grit his teeth in repressed ire, jaw rigid with ache preceding than the innocuous question. Though he would cross swords and travel across the realm in the name of his family, this revelation eclipsed over any waged war, internal or otherwise. Yet, here his ever-loyal servant stood, willing to give the precious tome a try, unbidden.“Reading here, of all places? The warm weather will only invite swarms of unruly children and idle joggers,” he resumed his collected demeanor with a sigh. “Hardly an ideal setting. I’d rather read in the comfort of my study, or anywhere indoors for that matter. The manor would make for a much better place.”“Aww, come on! Ruki, please! I think it won’t be so bad if we find someplace secluded.”“As I said before, you’ve grown so spoiled as of late, Jasmine. Never quite content, always craving for more.”“Hmph… I only thought it would be a fair compromise. You, with your book; and me, with the beauty of this place. Together!”On the way back home to the Mukami manor, they took a brief detour, one to Ruki’s expected reluctance. Stepping once more into the tea café they had visited weeks prior, not for another saccharine indulgence, but rather to humor an umpteenth request from Jasmine, the tranquil sanctuary remained unchanged with its lace curtains and floral-draped mahogany.The barista, the same woman from their list visit, greeted them with a smile as gentle as the steeped warmth that earned the restaurant its renown in every beverage. Ever light on her feet, the maid traipsed to the counter. Instead of placing an order, she directed her attention to the modest gift shop nestled to the side, away from the dining area and feminine gossip. With a knowing gleam in her resplendent citrines, she selected a set of two matching teacups for purchase—the very flower-clad obsidian china they used before—adorned in pearlescent white blossoms that aesthetically contrasted its sable backdrop and gilded trim along the edges aglow even under the dimmest lighting.Packaged in a deluxe box bound by a satin ribbon on top, the porcelain rested within her grasp as she rejoined him, presenting the impromptu gift with unmistakable mirth. When they reached their grand abode, Jasmine wasted no time unraveling the contents, carefully setting the delicate cups in front of him on the living room’s coffee table.“Please accept these, Ruki. Hopefully, when we return safely from our travels, we can sit down for tea again. Right here, in the manor. I know we always have tea, but… I thought matching teacups would be perfect. That way, I can feel a little bit closer to you.”As the giggles faded away, she gave more of a wistful grin betraying feelings more complicated than the usual fondness.“And if you’re the only one who makes it back… then I want you to use it, thinking of me as you do so.”Even if the prospect of her fears manifesting remained an impossibility under his protective watch, she believed her own demise an outcome not entirely out of the question. However he chose to perceive the twin porcelain cups, she wished that he would remember her come what may. All too casual, she spoke of her own probable death as though the notion of a bleak conclusion could never exist so long as her precious master still drew breath, as if it warranted no worry nor importance. With an acquiescent nod, unable to turn down the carefully chosen china intended for his use, he welcomed her gift. Irrespective of circumstance, the servant always exploited every opportunity available to cosset and dote upon him in ways both extravagant and absurd to his repeated dismay. A foolish gesture given her indigent stature, yet undeniably endearing.“Nonsense,” he chided with one of the teacups delicately held between his fingertips for close scrutiny. “I refuse to let it come to that. The two of us will drink from these when we return home—I assure it.”The confidence and certainty in his cadence, the way he spoke of her safety with unshaken resolve, sent a deep incarnadine blush blooming across her cheeks, as he always did. Seated opposite him, knees drawn inward, fists nervously clasped over the folds of her dress, she struggled against the warmth seeping throughout her being. Flustered not only by his credence, but also by the unanticipated acceptance of her gift to him, a rush of restless energy overtook her and compelled her to rise from the chaise lounge as if the motion would appease the maelstrom of emotions within.“Th-thank you, Ruki…! I still have a few chores to wrap up now that we’re home... But, today was so much fun! I really enjoyed it. Let’s have more dates like this in the future!”At last, she found the courage to name their excursion for what it had been in every romantic sense: a date. The word left her lips in a breathless murmur before she hurriedly dashed out the living area, though the dread he anticipated dissolved alongside her.From the celestial carousel that bore witness to their passage through dawn, to the ostentatious display of possession before an undeserving acquaintance, to the fragrant stalls where they sampled saccharine delights, to the quiet stroll beneath tranquil trees, and finally, to the exquisite teacups she procured as a treasured keepsake, each moment, he could not deny, had profoundly amused him. However begrudgingly, he had to acknowledge it, powerless to relent. Without wasting another second, he retrieved the porcelain and carried them to join the rest of his fine china collection.Oddly enough, these treasured teacups suited them perfectly. Black, white, and gold. Elegant monochrome steeped in symbolism. A reflection of their stark contrasts, yet unified in tangible shape. It hearkened back to the juncture before Jasmine uncovered the past Ruki buried beneath layers of distant detachment. Conversely, it summoned memory of Trismégiste—the man she had the audacity to criticize during their presentation in class. Initially, her last resort ignited a fury he forced himself to suppress. Yet somehow, that anger of defeat failed to surface now.On the contrary, the color palette lacked a vital key of their dynamic. Unlike its limited hues, she introduced him to a world beyond the desaturated shades of his own making in their disorienting weeks together. The crimson red of sunsets ablaze akin to the ambrosial ichor he spilled from their errand excursion. The delicate pink of the tea café she adored, a place he would have never entered of his own volition. The lilacs and periwinkles of a dawn that always arrived regardless of the night’s burden. The verdant green of the quaint park conducive to contemplative thought and unexpected relaxation. The kaleidoscopic neon lights of urban life reflected in storefront glass and rain-slicked streets. The pearlescent white flowers of her namesake, opposite in every which way to the atramentous shroud of his existence, obscured in cynicism and fortified from perpetual loss.Lastly, the brilliant blue of his freedom. A paragon that eluded him even in his vampirism, lost in the caliginous storm and solitude. A foil of the dull monotony prior to their encounter.Apropos myriad hues, he vowed to himself that when the dust of their expedition settled, they would drink to their safe homecoming over comforting cups of tea, warmed by something far greater than the water steeped within, together.
This meddlesome woman truly puts me through the wringer, time and time again. Even so, there is a certain quality about her that I can’t quite shake off, try as I might. As much as I despise these unnecessary distractions and frivolous excursions, I find myself unwilling to call it entirely unpleasant. Truth told, her pathetic attempts at fleeing me earlier was somewhat cute, if nothing else. Amusing in its own right—just like everything else she does. Always beavering away on another task. If I’m not mistaken, she should be somewhere around here, sweeping her doubts despite our imminent departure.
After carefully arranging her heartfelt gift within the glass display, he undetectably teleported to his favored sanctuary: the balcony of the Mukami manor. From this elevated platform, the vast azure stretched endlessly above, unobscured by anything save for the dense verdant forest that lined the distant horizon where emerald met sapphire in seamless embrace. A broom in her delicate grip, the maid brushed along the masonry, clearing the fallen leaves redundantly albeit with the due diligence that defined her.
Even if she’s the most infuriating woman I’ve ever met, I’ll let her off with this sole warning.
Empyrean beauty shone upon them as the Vampire encroached, lulled by ethereal zephyrs.“Jasmine,” came the steadfast voice she loved hearing. “You revolve your whole world around me.”Startling her in surprise, the long-handled cleaning instrument accidentally slipped from her fingertips then and there at his abrupt arrival. Even now, she cared to the Mukami manor as its conscientious servant, thinking of her master all throughout. Though she previously swept away the refuse, the blush adorning her cheeks burned permanently for him, mouth suspended agape as a gasp slipped. With a loud thud, the broom met the masonry, alarming a flock of birds toward the vast blue above.A subtle inclination of the head accompanied his approach as he erased the distance between them. Propensity beckoned her backward against the balustrade like an impetus, not out of trepidation, but rather in a futile effort to quell the overflowing sensations threatening to engulf. No escape, no reprieve. Each foreboding footfall echoed noisily across the stonework as he stepped over the fallen broom and finally settled at the precipice.Only the maid separated him and the cold curve of the banister. Bodies not quite pressed together, yet mere inches apart akin to their faces as his equanimity kept her petrified. An invisible snare coiled around her with a stillness more binding than any shackles of steel.“I suppose I cannot fault you for being such a devoted livestock. But you ought to remember your place.”With both large hands braced firmly against the marble railing on either side of her trembling frame, he mercilessly caged her there, steel tempests gazing directly into her castaneous depths. In their rounded shapes, the amalgamation of fondness and flustered anticipation surfaced and rippled, pupils practically morphing into blooming hearts. Uncertainty quaked within her bones, down her spine, from the top of her curved cowlick to the scuff of her loafers. This balcony, so often his cathartic oasis for abstruse contemplation and literary pursuits, coaxed beyond leather-bound pages as he made an exception. The reason for his presence quaked before him, quivering beneath his evaluative scrutiny as gentle breezes caressed their jet-black locks in tandem.“Remember to behave in a way that doesn’t shame your master.”Spellbound, each drawled out syllable of his sultry timbre melted her alongside the afternoon sunlight. Within such close albeit perilous proximity, she studied every winsome detail of his striking features. The storms roiling upon those frozen lakes in rare calmness. Stolen glimpses of his sharp fangs in between words like daggers unsheathed. A wry smirk contorting his lips, seldom yielding to true mirth. The lilt exuding with unparalleled charm and enchantment reverberated through her, sending nervous palpitations racing in frantic succession.“There’s no shame in giving my world to you, Master.”Analepses to their first encounter as neither livestock nor maid but a homeless apostate flashed in her mind like that blue bolts that night.“After all, you’re the one who saved it.”Unblinking, they gazed at one another in shared communion.“I’ll never forget my place—right by your side, through thick and thin.”The pristine white collars of his still-donned school uniform flapped with winter winds as his sable tie billowed outward. Caliginous tresses followed suit as she looked up to him, smiling softly, eyes sparkling.“My heart and devotion will always belong to you alone, Ruki.”With a smug chuckle that escaped him, the closest semblance of a genuine smile spread across Ruki’s lips as he beheld her unwaning devotion. The slightest upturn, the narrowing of his procellous jewels. No longer a snide sneer nor a cruel twist of his mouth at her egregious reverence. A beam warmer than the solar luminary spilling over them like bokeh, ephemeral like their final moments in the human world for the foreseeable future.Neither of them would witness this enchanting blue for the days to come during their expedition throughout the demon realm, yet even so, they chose to bask in each other’s presence instead.
Perhaps Jasmine was meant to be my punishment from the beginning.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“We’ll spend about three nights in each country. No more, no less—if all goes according to plan.”Hours passed since academic discourse and lighthearted excursions quickly faded into fond memories. The human world veered far beyond coveted reach, its neon carousals and fresh confectionery long gone. In its stead, the Sakamaki Castle’s resplendent halls stretched at the crux of the Vampire capital, bearing witness to their departure. Ever the composed aide, Ruki briefly elucidated the expedition’s duration to not only the newly crowned king, but also his three brothers whose attentiveness never wavered in light of recent events. No idle musings, no extraneous details, only the necessary outline concerning their sojourn and the rogue adversaries they sought to expose. Their foes would soon pay for the rampage in Rotigenberg, the innocent lives lost, those who met with the tip of their ungues deceased. Ghouls sat at the bottom of the hierarchy in this world, the race his birth father involuntarily resuscitated into, and they deserved to break free from the seemingly adamantine chains that bound them.The billowing sable cloak reminiscent of typical bloodsucking demons from inaccurate fiction portrayals supplanted his school uniform as he addressed the room in military regalia. With every minute motion, the scabbard issued a quiet rattle at his side, ready to draw his argent longsword for any threat come what may beyond the stronghold’s walls. While the imminent journey would prove perilous, the loyal maid abreast of him hoped for their safe passage regardless.“This should give us ample time to investigate the sovereigns and surrounding populace alike,” explained the eldest Mukami with a hand on the hilt of his sheathed blade. “Rest assured, I’ll regularly send my bat familiars to catch you all up to speed with the situation, should unforeseen circumstances arise.”“Even if I’ll be singing up a storm with my concerts here, I’m seriously gonna miss you guys. Stay safe, alright?” Kou admitted as he thought of giving his older brother a parting hug, ultimately refraining. “We’ll be counting the days till you’re back.”“Yeah, man. It ain’t gonna be the same without ya,” grumbled Yuma as he tousled his own unruly chestnut locks. “Wish we could tag along, but we get why that ain’t happenin’. Look after yerself, ya hear? That goes for the sow, too.”“Ruki… Jasmine… We won’t let you down… in your absence… I’ll continue… to mend the injured,” mumbled Azusa as fingers ghosted over the bandages adorning his arm. “If there is anyone… who can get to the bottom of this… it’s you guys… so please… come back in one piece…”Wistful for shared halcyon days of the past, Ruki and Jasmine regarded the trio with unparalleled gravitas. In the antechamber’s background, Sakamaki Shu stood silently as an impassive observer, arms crossed and oblique against a nearby pillar. Although indifference toward their own kin prohibited sympathy amongst purebloods, he at least allowed the Mukami family a moment to bid one another farewell, more than cognizant of their strong bonds.“There’s no need for you lot to worry,” came the eldest’s calm reassurance. “I’ll be in capable, albeit irritating company.”“How rude,” the maid played along with his snide quip as she feigned despondency. “I’m not that irritating… Even when we’re about to embark, this is how you treat me. What a meanie of a master I have!”A barely suppressed smirk contorted his lips as he reached over to pinch her pouted cheek, earning several high-pitched squeaks. Even with the Vampire King and his younger siblings as onlookers, Ruki couldn’t care in the slightest as he doted on the servant in his own twisted sentimentality, knowing full well the most fleeting of caresses from him captivated her all the more despite any exaggerated complaints that suggested otherwise.“Like you aren’t opposed to it,” he lilted venomously. “Perhaps with each landmark we visit, the punishments I have in store for you will only escalate. A fitting incentive for disobedient livestock to behave, wouldn’t you agree? Remember your reason for accompanying me in the first place: the blood coursing through your veins.”Frigid digits trailed from her flushed cheek to the bottom of her chin, tilting her face and forcing her to meet the thunderous tempests in his subzero gaze.“And why we’re going to begin with…” She began to protest. “There won’t be any time to punish me when we’re traveling! Geez, you can’t speak with the kings if you’re too busy biting me, you know…”The other crepuscular demons of night watched them quarrel like long-term married lovers in amusement.“Alright, alright, that’s enough, you two. Make sure you invite us to the wedding—whichever nation you finally admit your love in,” Kou remarked as he placed a hand on his older brother’s armored shoulder. “You guys got everything packed?”“W-wedding?!” Jasmine completely disregarded the blonde’s question in favor of his bold remark, cradling her own blushing face excitedly. “Ehehe… I’m not opposed to it… but it would have to wait until after our journey…”That perpetual enthusiasm elicited a palm curtaining over his countenance as Ruki let out an exasperated sigh. Resigned to their ridiculous antics, he took a step back as if evaluating the spontaneous outburst, draping one side of his mantle over himself, a gesture that inadvertently alluded to its mystical storage capacity.“Perish the thought,” he hissed before addressing Kou once more. “Indeed, we ought to get going as is.”With his corrugated visage no longer obscured, procellous hues settled on the servant, now honed with intent.“Are you ready, Jasmine?”Somehow, the innocuous query reminded her of when she ventured with the trio for the first time past that portal to the demon realm. A sincere smile replaced the vivacious pout.“As ready as I’ll ever be, Ruki!”Finally abandoning his post against the column, Shu approached the five of them, iolites lackadaisical.“So annoying,” he yawned. “I trust you’ll negotiate with the other kings on my behalf.”“Naturally,” the forthright aide attested. “That was the plan. It doesn’t matter how often you ask. You have my word.”The two impending travelers advanced toward towering entrance doors as those they left behind diminished into silhouettes with growing distance between them. After one last parting glance, they both pivoted in place, hands lifted overhead, waving farewell. The maid frantically flitted back and forth with restlessness, whereas the eldest Mukami held his aloft and stationary before lowering.“Until next time.”With that temporary goodbye said, they crossed the grand threshold, enveloped at once by the cacophony of the Vampire capital. Step by step, the duo strayed away further from exuberant civilization, drawn instead to desolate outskirts where few dared to dread. At least, not for sport or mere diversion. While the rare miners carved into the caverns for coruscating treasures, even these hardened laborers eluded the bordering mountains. Their efforts kept to the territory’s inner karsts where iridescent gemstones glowed in myriad hues.Before either of them knew it in time’s disorienting sway, they stood at the bejeweled mouth of a crystal cave. Above them, the adjoining summit soared to such unfathomable heights that it veiled the neighboring albeit distant nation beyond its peak. Craning her head as the indigo sky consumed her vision, Jasmine’s breath hitched at the sheer magnitude of the ascent, not to mention the diamond-like shards beckoning from within, glimmering with luminous allure.Imperceptible to mortal sight, umbriferous from the stalagmites and stalactites, shrouded in mystery. Unaware of what lurked around each corner with every step along the way. How fitting that their expedition would commence within a cave of all places, for the surroundings mirrored the tumult they left behind in Rotigenberg. Chaos from that night still regrettably lingered in both their minds as they finally entered the cavern without further ado. Faster than she could comprehend, he summoned a swarm of bat familiars who hurriedly took flight, utilizing echolocation to map out the environment ahead—including the exit on the other side.“Stay close to me, Livestock. The deeper we venture, the more difficult it will be to watch your step.”Only the gloaming from outside illuminated their path as Ruki turned to Jasmine, extending his hand.“Y-yes… I’ll admit I’m rather afraid of the dark. But, if I have something to hold onto…”A grin brighter than the demon realm’s mystic moon spread upon her lips as she entrusted her downturned palm to his upheld one, fingers intertwining.“…It will be alright,” she reassured. “I promise I won’t let go.”Tenebrosity swallowed the pair as they strode forth until the entrance behind them seemingly vanished. Faint scintillations of crystals lodged into the cavern walls served as the sole light source, insufficient to contest abyssal gloom. Even the legendary Exodus Ring’s luster, for all its garnets and heart-faceted cynosure, drowned out amid darkness. Blindness rendered open eyes meaningless for the mortal maid as a sea of black enveloped them. The only tether to the tangible world, the hand guiding hers, anchored her amid the unseen vastness of the cave. Predominantly, they traipsed in a straight line down the tunnel’s innermost depths, yet even so the narrow space suffocated as it thinned down. Interlaced fingers maintained a fragile bridge between them as the Vampire ambled at a slow enough pace to accommodate her human frailty. Silence ensued beyond their echoing footfalls, barring the quiet rhythm of a nearby stream, most likely connected to a surreptitious reservoir bleeding through the mountain’s heart.“Let’s hurry,” he cautioned as each syllable threatened to ricochet off the rocky enclosure. “Good grief, I swear you panic over the most trivial matters, and yet a Vampire like me doesn’t faze you in the slightest.”“Hey, I can’t help myself. It’s only natural for humans to fear the dark when our ancestors were hunted at night, you know…”Adamantine in his grasp, his fingers squeezed tighter around hers as they rounded a corner. At a gradual decline, the passage sloped downward as they spelunked closer to the cavern’s underground level. The already frigid temperatures noticeably dropped, earning a shiver that stole through Jasmine as she trailed in his wake.“Don’t fret. I’m here with you. You’ve already been ‘hunted’ and preyed on by me, remember? The real horrors of this world aren’t what lurk in the dark—it’s what you fail to see even when it’s bright.”The sound of water flowing grew louder in volume, no longer a soft trickling over stone nor a steady drip.“And the real beauties of this life lie in what you can still feel, even when it’s dark!”Although umbra concealed his incredulous features, a scornful scoff escaped with the subtle roll of his eyes in disbelief at her mawkish retort.“Preposterous. Feelings and beauty… I hardly see the correlation.”“Hardly? So, it’s not impossible for you to disregard it, then!”As if to silence her, he wrung out her hand with more vampiric might than the previous squeeze, a potent caveat.“Ouchie! What was that for, Ruki?”“Oh, nothing in particular. Just reminding you ‘what you can still feel,’ even when you’re as blind as a bat right now. Keep spouting nonsense and perhaps it’ll be my fangs next.”The meandering tunnel only curved with increasing caprice and steep switchbacks like an unpredictable arabesque. Then, without warning, he halted, much to the maid’s surprise as she nearly slammed into his back. A dense aroma of damp earth and mineral-laden mist permeated the air that froze over like an icy pall. From camouflaged precipices, torrents of water cascaded with a rumbling roar. No longer did the cave confine itself to a narrowing corridor but rather the walls around them stretched to a vast, subterranean chamber with elevated ceilings and shining minerals all around. Even the ground underfoot glittered with inviting beauty, yet foreboding enigma prevailed. Colossal crystals rose from the ground as their organically faceted shapes shone with extraordinary, undreamed-of colors. At last, together they beheld the abyss’ innermost secret unveiled.Cyan cataracts poured and plummeted to the flowing stream below in endless seafoam effervescence. Jagged rocks jutted out, splitting the flood into smaller tributaries as it splashed and swirled before uniting once more. The waterfalls ceaselessly crashed onto primeval stone as liquid percussion filled the cavern not in cacophony but in harmonious reverberations. A glacial sluice sprayed the nearby gems, descending and refracting in almost kaleidoscopic strands. With every ebb and flow, they unraveled midair, then collided into the undulating basin. Droplets scattered in every direction, glistening with aqueous sheen, each bead a jewel bestowed by nature. Having exerted its riotous plunge, the water wound in tranquil rivulets along the base of towering stalagmites.“W-wow, this is… the most beautiful cave I’ve ever seen! Well… probably also since it’s the only cave I’ve been to, but still!”“It’s my first time here as well, I’ll admit. The grottos in the Vampire capital can’t hold a candle to this.”Beneath the waterfalls’ relentless din, the sound of flapping wings echoed as an onyx cloud soared to him. Much to his chagrin, Ruki withdrew his bat familiars in a flash, pensive as they coalesced into an upheld, waiting palm.“That said, it’s rather troubling how my familiars came across a dead end.”“A dead end…?” Jasmine’s voice quavered. “So, you mean to say… We’re lost after all?”With a hand on his chin, the Vampire paused, engrossed in rumination.“No, that can’t be. While they managed to locate the subterranean lake, I bade them to find the way out into the Vibora Alliance.”Tempests widened ever so slightly, settling upon the body of water, a hypothesis brewing in his mind.“Unless… Don’t tell me—”Caught between watching him and staring at the pools with newfound dread, Jasmine frantically waved her arms in alarm.“Oh, no… I hate to break it to you, Ruki, but I don’t know how to swim! Is that what you’re insinuating? Do we have to dive in and swim to some other part of the cavern just to escape?”As she flailed around, a fingertip serendipitously grazed the facet of a gargantuan crystal twice her height. To their mutual astonishment, its original amber glow shifted into a desaturated champagne color like the fading sun. The miraculous change in not only luminosity but also hue stunned her as she released a startled gasp, castaneous gaze guided up to its pointed apex.“D-did you see that?! The crystal… it changed color when I touched it! That’s amazing…!”A scowl creased his countenance in umbrage as Ruki observed her outstretched palm, hesitantly placed on the prismatic monolith once again. The contact alone coaxed golden hues to shift into an emerald green. A third touch then yielded sapphire blue, reflecting the reservoir’s infinite depths.“So pretty…!” An impish giggle left her. “It reminds me of your eyes, hehe.”“Oi, quit playing with that. The crystals in this cave are not your toys,” he hurriedly snatched her wrist. “In any case, we have to figure out the way forward.”“But what if they’re our key to leaving this cave…? Maybe they’re hiding some sort of secret!”Initial instinct led him toward dismissal until logic interfered.“Don’t be ridiculous—is what I would like to say, but you raise a fair point. None of the books I read in preparation for this expedition mentioned anything about color-changing crystals, so perhaps you wouldn’t be remiss in thinking that. Although this was supposed to be the quickest route, geographically speaking, I failed to consider an obstacle like this. Perhaps this is another reason why so few have dared to traverse this path. Not for its danger, but because those who try are bound to lose their bearings.”Curiosity bested him as he experimentally touched a second nearby crystal, observing how a blood-red hue reminiscent of rich rubies usurped a formerly magenta pink.“As enchanting as it is, I don’t intend on meeting my end in a place like this.”“Me neither… but at least now we know that the crystals react to both of us.”“Quite so. Try touching it again, Jasmine. We might need to make use of this phenomenon after all.”On that command, the maid obediently placed her fingers upon the first crystalline formation again, marveling at how the cobalt blended seamlessly into violet, a demonstration of the kaleidoscopic spectrum.“Oh, it’s so pretty…!”“So, the reaction is consistent regardless of who comes into contact with it. The sequence follows the color wheel. From orange to yellow, then green and blue, and so forth. The same happened when I touched this one.”As if proving his pattern recognition, Ruki pressed his extremity against the second crystal and scrutinized the crimson brilliance as it dissolved back into a sherbet orange.“It seems to respond to any living energy—undead or alive—rather than being linked to someone specific.”“Yes, I think you’re right… What should we do now?”“Let’s try touching them at the same time. One, two…”After the Vampire’s countdown, their palms met the respective gemstones in flawless synchrony. Champagne yellow and magenta pink unfurled like twin jewels.“Wow, I love this combination…!”“Still no deviation apart from color, I see. If I had to wager, I’d surmise this puzzle requires a certain sequence rather than simultaneous activation.”“Hm, this is complicated… Hehe, it does feel like a video game, though. Or maybe even an escape room! But you would never find a cave like this in the human world.”Ignoring her idle amusement, he crossed his arms in deep contemplation, trying to recall any literature on the Vibora Alliance’s history pertaining to caves and crystals. Even a myth or fable would suffice at this rate. Although he already postulated that the colossal gemstones carried significance beyond mere aesthetic splendor, he figured their glow might correspond to a navigational mechanism. If each crystal required illumination in aligned unison to reveal the exit, then the true key lied in their hues.“I’ve never seen such vivid colors up close,” she murmured contentedly. “Hey, do you think the bioluminescent flowers in the Vibora Alliance’s forests glow like this, too?”Stormy blue depths halted their downpour at the innocuous comparison. Lifting his head in realization, he mulled over the blatant similarities.“That’s it… The poisonous flowers,” he repeated back. “The benign versus the toxic. I’m beginning to understand.”“R-really? Because I don’t… I’m still lost on all this,” she glanced between the magenta jewel and back to him. “Well, that’s great news, then. It looks like you have an idea of what to do next.”
“In short, poisonous plants exhibit an unmistakable disorder in their structure.”
That lesson previously imparted in her quiet bedroom echoed anew, restoring the Vampire’s once-addled mind. Seven large crystals, each reaching toward the cavern ceiling. Likewise, seven colors cycled thus far.“An unmistakable disorder… Surely you remember what I taught you about the Vibora Alliance’s terrain. Do you see the other staggering crystals in this area? We must create an imbalance. In other words, they should all display a different hue.”“You mean like a rainbow?”“Precisely,” he gestured toward the sparkling prisms. “You head to the left, and I’ll take the right. We already have pink and yellow, so set yours to red and orange. I’ll handle the cool shades: green, blue, and violet.”“Okay, I’ll try it…!”Dividing the cave in twain, they split up.Languid and fatigued from the trek, Jasmine climbed up a succession of short ledges to change her respective crystals. Damp stone soaked the soles of her loafers from the aqueous rivulets that shone like liquid silver as the cataracts cheered them on in the background, their applause eternal. The first bejeweled formation she encountered soon radiated into the iconic sherbet orange, warm like a blazing sunset. Rounding an incline, she ascended what felt like whimsically caved staircase, nature its architect. With steady yet taxed huffs, she scaled to where the second gemstone loomed ahead, embedded in the westernmost precipice. Cycling through its hues, she pressed until it finally landed on the sanguine gleam assumedly necessary to escape.Meanwhile, Ruki effortlessly maneuvered around the eastern wing, his stride gracefully unhindered. Scaling formidable heights without so much as a fraction of his supernatural vigor expended, his route demanded passage beneath a ridge curtained by cascading falls. Cold sluices threatened to drench the tails of his cloak had he dawdled longer than necessary. Arriving at a clearing, he altered the first crystal until it mirrored sylvan green akin to their destination, the wooded lands of the Vibora’s forested domain. Forging onward, after sidestepping several stalagmites, he found the penultimate jewel which soon breathed with blues of sapphire skies. Lastly, the final remaining prism: a virulent purple, unnatural and striking, evocative of crystalline poison.“…This should do it,” he remarked under his breath. “Now, to see if I was correct—or utterly mistaken.”The two wordlessly awaited the exit to magically manifest, gazes zeroed in on the surrounding walls. Seconds slithered by, raising concerns in the Vampire as he questioned if his speculations held little verity. Just as the weight of accumulating doubts began to erode his composure and he nearly lost his patience, minute tremors shook the entire cavern. Frightened yelps from the maid echoed across the waters and rocky terrain as she collapsed to the ground. Terrified, her body instinctively curled inward as both arms rose to shield her skull. The polar opposite of her trepidation, Ruki stood on guard, his stance braced against the cavern’s trembling undulations that soon escalated into violent convulsions. Loose stones tumbled from the ceiling, raining down like overhead daggers.“Ack…! An earthquake!” She shrieked in fear, dodging the debris. “N-nooo…!”Boisterous rumbles of stupendous magnitude vibrated the cave in protest like booming thunder as the maid quivered to herself.“Jasmine…!”Distance and falling rubble rendered a direct path to her untenable. With their tasks divided to separate areas of the cavern, Ruki resorted to his greatest vampiric weapon, one he had refrained from using early in their expedition: teleportation. In an instant, he rapidly vanished, completely bypassing the roaring waterfalls and glittering ground sundering them. Seconds before calamity, he miraculously convened beside her, urgently pushing the servant aside from an incoming stalactite that plummeted from its station, piercing the floor with a loud thud. Its pointed edge lodged itself deep into the earth, the devastating impact sending fissures spiraling outward like fractured shards. Had he not intervened, she surely would have met her untimely demise, impaled. The fabric of his mantle soared and covered them both, protective in its embrace as it deflected the fragments.“I-it almost got me. That was so scary…” she clung to him closely, tumbling at his touch. “Thank you, Ruki.”“Save your gratitude for later. We don’t have the leisure to dwell on sentiment. Look,” he pointed at the mouth of the flowing water in its ever-shifting landscape. “Our efforts weren’t in vain.”Amid the upheaval fraught with peril, a surreptitious hatch of colossal rock slabs yielded to the tremors, its mass sinking in staggered increments and forming what resembled an ascending pathway. Water rushed through the new aperture, flowing through an unforeseen course into the cavern’s innermost depths.In recognition of the ephemeral opportunity, he briskly snatched her hand into his once more. They teleported in tandem across the quickly flooding chamber, disappearing and remanifesting beyond the encroaching tide. As their feet rapidly struck the glittering ground within this unlocked tunnel, his grip only tightened.“Make haste,” he warned with a hiss in his tone. “We’ll drown with the cave if we don’t find our exit.”“R-right!”Together, they sprinted across the makeshift and precarious passage, the surging waters chasing their heels like a resilient pursuer, nearly swallowing them with each step. Rather than bedrock and sediment erecting the walls closing in on them, the enclosure refracted nothing but crystal itself, prismatic hues shining eerily. Fortunately, the luminous tunnel inclined at a noticeable angle, leading them toward higher ground that promised freedom.“Just a little more… Keep moving,” he encouraged. “We’re almost there. I can sense an oncoming wind from this direction—the exit must be near.”The cave sloped steeply as it narrowed into a compact corridor, constricting and ensnaring. Although his teleportation had widened the gap between them and the roaring tide, its unrelenting chase brooked no hesitation. That is, until, against their luck, a gigantic boulder blocked the rest of the path forward, sealing the escape.“This is nothing!” Jasmine exclaimed. “We can just teleport past this too, can’t we?”Exasperation exuded his countenance as a hand met his forehead, curtaining the visible dismay.“Ironically, no. This boulder spans too vast a distance for me to simply bypass with teleportation.”“No way…!” A nervous bead of sweat rolled down her brow. “The one time I actually suggest teleporting, it won’t work…! Oh, no, the water will catch up to us at this rate—”“I’m aware,” irritation suffused his voice as he interjected. “Hmph, what a nuisance… Stand back.”Power coiled within his lithe frame, tendons drawn taut, muscles bracing for the titanic strain as he mustered his unadulterated vampiric might. A feat that demanded precise leverage and more than brute force, merely shattering the boulder risked catastrophe. Splintering shards might entomb them beneath the rubble, buried alive, while an ill-struck fracture could escalate into the entire cave’s collapse. Far from his preferred solution, necessity dictated otherwise as the flood followed.Left with no other choice, as he lacked the supernatural strength to shove it aside and the gigantic size exceeded his teleportation capabilities, Ruki studied the fault lines and grain patterns of the boulder. In desperation, the gravity of their situation reminded him of when he showcased his vigor to the pervert in town, the one who ogled every frill of the maid’s uniform. As a last-ditch effort, imagining the immovable rock as his licentious adversary’s punchable face, he steeled himself.“Here goes nothing.”With his feet shoulder-width apart, knees bent in preparation for the operose ordeal, the Vampire crouched low, fangs gnashed through clenched teeth. Driving his leg forward and extending his arm as much as the ligament would allow, he drew back his palm, slamming it forth against the thin crack running along the boulder’s base. A shockwave rippled throughout the monolith as the indent splintered outward like levin in a deafening crack. Letting out a strained grunt at the exertion, smashing the obstacle proved more physically taxing than that of the rampage in Rotigenberg as he sliced through the rogue demons.“A-are you alright?!” Jasmine blurted out of sheer concern. “Please… don’t overdo it…!”“Ngh… Shut up,” he growled. “Tough as it is… I should have enough strength for this.”The earth below quaked as it did in the crystalline crossing when dust sprinkled down, yet he refused to falter. No retreat, no alternative. Come what may, they would break through. Pivoting for good measure, he harnessed the torque of his entire form, rotating and landing a thunderous kick. For this attack, he envisioned breaking free from that wretched orphanage, striking down those who dared to imprison him and his brothers. At last, the final blow sent the weakened mass crumbling. With no opportune moment for celebration, before the raining debris could consume their path, his fingers enclosed around Jasmine’s wrist in a grip more adamantine than the ruptured boulder, propelling them out.The furious flood raged behind, an aqueous wrath crashing through the cavern with unparalleled ferocity.Propitiously, they barely escaped its grasp, emerging from the cave’s fractured maw. Sprinting away from the exit and into the coniferous forests ahead, they bolted out by a hair’s breadth. Exhausted and panting, palms rested upon bent knees as he willed his body for recalibration, Ruki slowly recovered from the recoil of the strike. The aftermath thrummed throughout his limbs, yet his expression remained steadfast.“Haah… We finally made it,” he rasped in fatigue. “Well, I suppose no one will use that route anytime soon, should they have business in the Vampire territory. You’re unharmed, I assume?”Leaning against the nearest tree, Jasmine gasped for much-needed air, digits curling against the rough bark, ridges grating against fingertips as she fought to steady herself. The damp, calcitic scent from the cavern soon evaporated into a camphoraceous aroma, needles of pine releasing their distinct fragrance.“I should be the one… asking you that…! Ruki…! Geez… I was… I was so…!”Worried.The emotion caught in her throat, reluctant to cross the threshold of her lips.“You were so what, Livestock? Spit it out already.”Rather than daring to speak the forbidden word in his presence outright, the maid parted from the evergreen, draping her arms around him instead in a tight embrace as if weaving him back together before he could unravel.“Ugh,” a grunt escaped in protest as he straightened restlessly. “Did you not witness me breaking through that large boulder just now? If you were truly so worried, then you wouldn’t be throwing yourself at me every chance you get.”Yet, despite his outward objections, he made no effort to pry her away, nor extricate himself from her hold.“How did you know…? Never mind,” she giggled sheepishly against his chest. “You handled that well, Ruki. I’m indebted to you… but I wish you would be more careful in the future.”“If only you could see yourself. You didn’t need to say it aloud for me to know. Let’s just be grateful we escaped with our lives intact,” he scoffed and gently separated from her embrace. “That was too close for comfort.”Foliage bristled beneath the gloaming as moonlight filtered past emerald canopies in perpetual darkness. Pallid glow carpeted upon forest floors and over the knolls. Rare lianas snaked down thick trunks in tangled abundance, its buttressing coils sinuous and eerily sentient like live serpents. A calm breeze hissed through sylvan shades, tousling their sable hair, already disheveled from the deceivingly beautiful trek. Decaying wood permeated the otherwise crisp air, clear and rejuvenating after the confined crucibles. Faraway colors from distant bioluminescent flowers punctuated the gloomy expanse, reminiscent of the crystal cave they had just fled, a place where both pulchritude and peril abounded seamlessly. Sticky sap slathered the gnarled bark of every other tree. Drastically different from the woods that greeted them on the other side of the portal bridging two worlds, labyrinthine paths branched into infinite offshoots rather than a sole, straightforward trail. No clear direction revealed itself, only the unknown’s whisper slithering from all around.“So, this is the Vibora Alliance. A rather strange forest, to put it lightly. We’ll have to set up camp at once.”Although they evaded the raging tide in the cavern, rogue Viboras forsaking their coalition to conspire with enemies potentially—most likely—lurked these forests, ambiguity enshrouding the reception awaiting them. Perhaps the nation had patrols of their own, scouting for any recreants and defectors who dared to trespass upon sacred soil. Regardless, fatigue suffocated after the trials and tribulations, yet the wilderness seldom afforded such hospitality. If luck would humor them, any viper skulking through the foliage would bear no malice toward foreigners. Beyond the threat of other demons, the woods itself teemed with treacheries aplenty. From the virulent flora to unprecedented anomalies in their biological structures, the two adventurers would do well to exercise caution. Prudence punctuated the paramount demarcation between life and death, while exhaustion only necessitated this tenfold.“Yes, we have already been through a lot, especially you! We need to find a good place to rest for the night, but… where do you suppose that might be, Ruki? I’m not exactly the best at finding the ideal campsite…”Memories of their stormy encounter ensued as the Vampire ridiculed her poor excuse for survival skills.
“For someone so determined to stay, you’ve done an impressively poor job of securing your new home. The stakes barely pierce the ground and they’re never going to hold under these winds. And don’t get me started on the angle of the tarp, either. It’s laughable, really. One good gust and it’ll all collapse. You somehow managed to pitch the tent in the lowest part of the land, which, by the way, will flood before sunrise at this rate. Your ‘camp’ would’ve been a pond by now had I not intervened.”
With those harsh criticisms in consideration, locating a levelled area on elevated ground took precedence. No steep slopes to send them sliding around during slumber, nor a low-lying spot prone to frigid air and rising floods. Vulnerability begets folly, and exposure only invited their doom. Thus, he pursued a secluded refuge granting unbroken view of any approaching threats. A vantage point—one that warned preemptively before danger drew near—yet cloaked from preying eyes, ideally enveloped amid condensed woodland to obstruct the wind’s merciless siege.A water source, though of indispensable desideratum, demanded caution at every corner. Proximity to a flowing river carried hazards beyond uncomfortable humidity, for wildlife converged upon such places. Several hundred feet from any cascading stream would suffice, near enough to secure sustenance yet distant to the nocturnal intrusions. As for the creatures prowling the undergrowth in their natural habitat, they would steer clear of common game trails and undetected dens, lest they stumble upon territorial predators.Ever the strategist, rather than resorting to blind trial and error, Ruki took ahold of Jasmine once more.“W-what are you—!”“Be silent,” he commanded. “Whatever you do, don’t look down.”On that foreboding note, he garnered the remnants of his vampiric magic and teleported them atop a tree. Forgoing the inconvenient climb, he carefully placed the maid upon a broad, sturdy bough, one that wouldn’t snap beneath her weight. After leaning her body against the rough bark, he temporarily left her there and ascended higher, leaping between the branches until he scaled the monumental pinnacle. Branches groaned as canopies rustled overhead beneath his rapid movement, a maneuver inimitable to the snake clan, one of the demon races bound to earth.“Eep!” A frightened yelp tore from her lips as she absorbed the dizzying view, the world below diminished from such a zenith. “I… I don’t think we can camp on a tree, Ruki!”“You are denser than the very tree we’re standing on. And didn’t I say not to look down?” Even from the upper reaches, venom dripped from his voice. “For someone so terrified of heights, you might as well close your eyes altogether—as if I’d actually let you fall.”By now, she practically hugged the tree trunk for her life, trying not to shed tears out of sheer trepidation.“Why are we up here, anyway…?”At the apex, where the vistas sprawled emerald in every direction, contouring ridgelines and flat-topped plateaus shaped the abundant landscape. With enhanced vision and keen scrutiny, he narrowed his tempests, dissecting each detail.“Isn’t it obvious? I’m searching for a suitable resting spot,” he uttered more to himself than to her. “A plain stretches along that thicket, though it veers dangerously close to the river… Troublesome indeed. That rise over there should suffice, but I’ll have to dispatch my familiar first. No point settling where there are any unpleasant surprises in wait.”Clinging to the bole for respite that never came, she followed his orders and veiled her sight in a feeble attempt to calm herself. The trepidation, while formidable, paled in comparison to the harrowing rooftop incident at school as he dangled her amid the stars. Still, it unsettled her more than the trembling arc of the rickety Ferris wheel. The howling wind served as a stark reminder of her station, constantly ingraining the trunk as her sole anchor. The absence of barriers on either side left her utterly exposed, teetering on the precipice. One errant shift and she would either ruin over or slip backward into the abyss to her death, earning a series of shivers.“D-did you find a place yet?”“Don’t rush me, Livestock. But to answer your question, yes, I believe I might have. There is a plot of land atop a ridge not too far from here so long as we don’t dawdle. After a proper night’s rest, we should be able to traverse through the Serpent’s Throat and into the Vibora capital on foot within the same day.”Without hesitation, he jumped down from his perch, scooping her into his arms as he soared off the tree.“Ahhhh!!”“Quiet—you’ll give away our location if you keep screaming like that.”“And you’ll shave years off my lifespan if you keep taking me to such high places…!”Cavil left ignored, once their feet reunited with the ground, they ventured through caliginous wealds. Blooms from the texts they studied together emerged with each evergreen, both benign and poisonous alike. Rather than interlocking fingers again, they traipsed abreast one another as Jasmine trailed closely by his side. Although he expertly concealed the strain as always, Ruki’s tendons still ached from the earlier boulder rupturing. Without so much as a sound, they navigated the safest paths where soil proved least likely to crunch underfoot. Directed away from brittle branches and dry leaves, they left minimal traces of their presence, trekking in silence.Time drifted astray, lost in these woods as moonlight perpetually shrouded tree upon serpentine tree. Unlike the human world, where the solar and lunar luminaries exchanged dominion, gloaming dictated each hour of this realm. Night never once ceased as the pearlescent jewel froze in stagnancy, barring its waning and waxing phases. The further they traversed, the more the notion unsettled Jasmine as she wondered how demons marked their days, measured their duties, and charted the shifting seasons beneath unchanging empyrean. Minutes bled into hours as fatigue drained each limb. Every footfall felt like falling timber as it struck the land. At the very least, upon reaching the plateau, the Vampire wove them through space itself to reach its summit. Just as he had ascertained prior, the invaluable vantage overlooked the majority of the forest, a watchful perch. From this elevation, nothing escaped their notice. No stray traveler, no lurking recreant, no adversary who dared to challenge their sojourn.“Now this is how you select the perfect campsite.”Subtle derision laced his remark, earning an embarrassed pout from her, arms folded defensively.“Hey, my circumstances back then were more dire and extreme than they are now… Cut me some slack!”“Excuses, excuses. Whether you’re setting up camp for leisure or forging a makeshift home, that was still an amateur move to pitch a tent on the outskirts of the manor, which just so happened to be the lowest-lying land. During a storm, no less. Only you could manage such a careless oversight, Jasmine.”“Hmph… I was just looking for any space that was unoccupied. Hard to be picky about terrain when you’re too busy crying over the fact that your entire family decided they’d rather live without you. But enough of the sob story—what should we do next? Do you want to set up the tent?”Unclasping the chain of his mantle, Ruki withdrew the billowing cloak forth, holding it out at arm’s length. Magically, the contents of their inventory summoned upon the swards, starting with the rods and thick canvas.“While I can assemble it on my own just fine, I suppose having an extra set of hands would expedite the process. I trust you can at least hold the poles in place while I stake the corners into the ground—something you failed to do properly the first time.”“Okay, okay, I get it! I suck at camping… Teach me your ways!”A churlish smirk spread on his lips as he handed her one of the adjustable beams, the polished aluminum frigid against her palms, before draping the mantle back over his broad shoulders.“Very well,” he crouched down to the ground. “First things first—let’s lay out the body of the tent. It’s not a particularly challenging endeavor. Spread the fabric out evenly. There shouldn’t be any folds or wrinkles. A haphazard setup will only invite trouble later.”At opposite ends, they unfolded the polyester exterior, shaking loose the creases until it rested in an immaculate square shape upon a flat plot of land. For good measure, the Vampire ran a hand over its material, completely smoothing the surface. The earth below felt packed and solid, an ideal stage.“Next is the frame.”Afterwards, they each began assembling the aluminum poles together, forming the foundation of the tent. The segments effortlessly snapped into place, each section clicking together in expert assembly.“The structural integrity of a tent depends on this step. You wouldn’t want it to collapse overnight.”Although Jasmine carefully followed his lead, as the poles extended and curved outward, their increasing length proved unwieldy. The arching metal teetered in her inexperienced grasp, threatening to slip away from her fingers. Just as gravity nearly wrested it, Ruki intervened and hurriedly came to her aid, steadying the rod before it could clatter against the ground in disarray.“Oops, that was close…”“Mind your grip,” he chided in a surly tone. “Hold it there. I’ll attach this end in place.”As the curving beams stood in place, he guided the pole into its designated slot along the tent’s base, ensuring a secure fit. Once one side stood, they repeated the process with the remaining aluminum rods, arching them overhead until the structure of the shelter took form, converging midair. Holding the intersecting parts together, their meeting point precariously suspended aloft.“Hand me the central clip,” he instructed the maid. “It fastens here.”“Y-yes!”Quickly, she dropped down to her knees in search of the evasive hook in question, fingers scrambling through crinkled canvas. A triumphant grin graced her lips as she seized the missing piece, attaching it to the center of the poles, locking them in unison. The transformation unfurled in the process, ballooning to its full volume. Once lifeless upon the earth, it billowed upward as the tent exhaled its rightful shape, ascending skyward. The four walls rose, their cue to clip the remaining fastenings along the beams, drawing them taut in stabilization. For the final step, he vertically drove the four metal stakes into the earth with his vampiric might until the dome stood unfaltering. With the framework anchored, they draped the protective tarp over in tandem, shielding it from the harshest of winds and most pelting of pitiless squalls.“Not bad,” he praised backhandedly. “It’s a far cry from the ramshackle excuse you constructed near the manor that night. Though I imagine the real test will come when we disassemble it. I’d like to see you try without reducing our tent to a tangled mess of poles and fabric.”“One step at a time, Ruki!” Jasmine wiped her brow with the back of her hand. “At least I didn’t knock anything over…”“You’re welcome.”Stepping back to admire their shared handiwork, the maid excitedly swooped back to the ground and crawled into the newly erected dome. Once inside, she lifted her gaze up at the inner workings, the intersecting beams overhead, the geometry of their placement partially obscured by the opaque material. In awe, she marveled at how it stood up—unlike her deflated, impluvious shelter from the last blunder.“Wow, it’s really standing up!”“Oi, get out of there, Livestock. We have other pressing matters to attend to.”“Oh?” She peeked her head out from the inside. “What’s next—”Loud, gurgling noises rumbled from her stomach, both an answer and interruption to her own question.“Well, certainly you must be famished after the hike, no? There’s a river nearby—I’ll catch us some fish for dinner. If we’re lucky, we’ll have brook trout or perhaps even the elusive salmon. In the meantime, I expect you to gather some firewood. Look for dry, dead branches that snap easily; they burn hotter and faster due to their lower moisture content. That said, green or wet wood is a fool’s errand, so avoid those. It smolders, chokes the air with smoke, and—worst of all—draws unnecessary attention.”A low, poisonous laugh escaped him upon recollection, tempests ablaze with sinister amusement.“As if Viboras would like to slither toward the same infernos that could burn them alive.”“Now that you mention it… yeah, I’m starving.” The maid clutched her growling abdomen in embarrassment as red swept over from ear to ear. “But wait—you know how to fish, Ruki? That’s amazing…! How do you learn how to do all these incredible things?! Salmon is like my favorite food of all time! Or one of them, anyway. Huh… so fish from the human world also swim in these waters? Pretty ordinary if you ask me.”“There are poisonous breeds specific to this realm, not to mention variants with physical anomalies. I’ll most likely have to throw a few back into the river before catching a fish that’s actually edible, but yes.”“Can I watch you fish?!” Sparkles and hearts adorned her castaneous hues as she clasped her hands eagerly. “Pretty please?”Although he suppressed it in his mirthless azures, her enthusiasm entertained him to an extent.“Collect a sufficient amount of firewood first and perhaps I’ll allow it—just this once. If you can keep quiet, that is. Concentration is conducive to a successful angling experience.”On that caveat, they trekked downhill from the plateau, weaving through sinuous terrain toward the serpentine riverside. Along the way, Jasmine combed the undergrowth for gathering tinder—wisps of shredded bark, brittle as parchment, and twigs slender enough to almost snap between her dainty fingers. Then, she scoured around the floodplain for kindling—thumb-thick, dry sticks, their elongated and desiccated forms bound in twine. The smallest fragments, eager to fly with sparks, filled her arms first, while the heavier deadwood, destined for a slower burn, remained strewn in wait. As she scurried back and forth in the background, Ruki observed the fast-flowing currents and ripples in the water. From the umbral recesses of his mantle, a fishing rod mystically materialized. Bait followed, a misleading offering for the depths, alongside buckets meant not only for his spoils, the argent-bodied game he sought to catch, but also the river’s water, rendered drinkable upon returning to their camp.Countless moons had waxed and waned since Ruki last participated in piscatorial pursuits, let alone embrace the wilderness’ primitive ways. The previous excursion unfolded within the demon realm’s forests, nestled in the Vampire territory. An eerie woodland, distinct from the coniferous biomes of the Vibora Alliance, a setting that bewildered his unaccustomed three brothers. Though initially displeased, Kou in particular complained about their choice of campsite, advocating for the familiar wealds of the human world, much closer to their manor. However, the eldest retorted that basking in nature here would distance them from the prying eyes of nosy mortals, given how outdoor retreats seldom graced the leisurely pastimes of crepuscular denizens.Without further ado, he affixed a classic bait into the empty slot of the fishing rod: an earthworm. An ordinary lure for an unsuspecting fish, destined to traverse supernatural waters shared with creatures of atrocity. Spooling the angling line, the Vampire assumed a two-handed grip on the fishing pole, stepping back. As he initiated the smooth casting motion, he hurled the line far into the flowing river, watching it descend with a massive, resounding splash. Alerted to the loud noise, Jasmine turned her head and marveled at the remarkable cast.“Wow! That was impressive, Ruki!”Tempests honed in on the stream, he merely scoffed at her praise.“Nothing to write home about,” he dismissed nonchalantly. “I hope you’ve found enough firewood.”“Oh, right!”Temporarily distracted, at his reminder, the maid resumed her task amidst verdant blades of grass, stopping every couple inches to collect even the tiniest twig, ensuring their utility for the impending campfire.“…Any minute now,” he muttered to himself. “All I can do is wait.”Angling truly tested one’s patience as the Vampire forbearingly awaited his first catch. The babbling brook continued to purl in its unending journey. Evergreens that reached for the gloaming swayed, unassuming and tranquil, foliage rustling with unseen zephyrs. With his procellous gaze fixated on the cascading stream, Ruki focused on the slightest movement, the most infinitesimal tug on the line that had yet to transpire. Neither unremarkable game nor ravenous predators dared to bite the hook as the bait bobbed atop the river for a period.Meanwhile, Jasmine amassed more than an armful of brittle flammables into a growing, sizable pile. The ever-expanding stack burgeoned out of control, yet she beavered away regardless.A delicate ripple in the current captured his attention, although he remained calm and composed, feigning disinterest. The tentative nibble soon escalated into a powerful, tangible tug on the baiting line. The fishing rod curved forward, bowing under strain, its string stretched taut with resistance.“Finally, a bite.”Swiftly, Ruki lifted the fishing rod and commenced reeling in his newfound quarry, the translucent line coiling onto the spool, tension skyrocketing with each rotation. Its diminutive, silvery shadow cast upon the bottom of the brook as the splash circle spiraled outward.“I won’t let you get away,” he taunted his aquatic adversary. “Let’s see if you’re worth your salt.”Bit by bit, the fish emerged into view, plashing and struggling to the river’s surface. Just as anticipated, a flailing trout fervently resisted his reeling, desperate thrashes sending droplets flying in every direction. As much as it thrashed about in the one-sided battle, the Vampire held his ground, firm and resolute, refusing to relent.“Not the largest trout I’ve caught,” he appraised the floundering fish, “but you’ll suffice for our supper.”With a final pull, Ruki secured the quarry, its futile defiance no match against his stalwart expertise.“Really? The fish looks huge to me!”Out of nowhere, the maid’s voice chimed excitedly like a gentle bell beside him. Snapping him out of his prior uninterrupted concentration, he scowled at her sudden appearance, too attuned to the angling experience and oblivious to her approach. Arms laden with heaps of drywood and kindling, Jasmine gaped at the glistening trout he held aloft.“Since when did you—never mind,” an exasperated sigh left him. “That’s quite the supply you have there. Good girl.”A quick spy at the neatly stacked firewood confirmed his earlier suspicion—her surplus haul owed itself to the trout’s sluggish reluctance to take the bait. Without wasting another second, he anticlimactically deposited the caught game into a waiting bucket. Svelte fingers deftly plucked another earthworm from the writhing mass in its tin, threating it onto the allotted slot.“If you’re going to gawk at my fishing technique, then the least you could do is give me some space.”“Oh! Sorry…”Jolted by his remark, without realizing their proximity, she nervously backed away from him as ordered. The cool grass cushioned her fall as she settled, arms draped over bent knees, chin propped upon upheld palms, abubble with the rare spectacle. Adjusting his stance, Ruki braced against the uneven riverbank before casting the line once more. The translucent material soared in a graceful arc as it caught the moonlight, its second lure rejoining the weltering current with a muted plop.“Say, Ruki? Does it matter what kind of bait you use depending on the location? Like a river or a lake, for instance. I just noticed you have a whole swarm of those little guys scrawling around…”The floating bobber undulated upon the water’s surface, swaying with nonstop currents.“Certainly,” he answered without meeting her curious gaze. “One should account for the conditions of the fishing ground—the current, depth, and native species all dictate an effective choice. Rivers have strong currents, requiring heavier baits that won’t drift astray. These earthworms serve a versatile selection—given that their presence in most aquatic environments render them an unassuming yet irresistible temptation. What’s more, they attract all kinds of fish, not just trout.”“Even the demonic ones? Hm… but what if it lures in something we can’t eat?”“It’s still worthwhile to use this particular bait since there are some demonic varieties that can be cooked.”As if on cue, the fishing rod arched forward in a forceful bend, another unsuspecting quarry biting the dust and the hook, a victim to its own hunger.“Hehe, maybe they bite faster when I’m around!”Rapidly tightening his grasp around the handle, Ruki cautiously reeled in the line, each turn of spool drawing the unknown catch closer. The familiar albeit hefty resistance challenged his sturdy grip, carrying more weight than the previous game as indicated by a deeper strain in the taut cord.“Don’t get so full of yourself,” he spat venomously. “I can feel it—this is a bigger one.”The unseen fish fought ferociously to free itself from the hook, primal instincts urging it to flee, yet the Vampire’s firm hold betrayed no fatigue, unwavering as the current in which it swam.“You won’t escape that easily.”“Go, Ruki!” Jasmine cheered him on, waving her imaginary pom-poms as she stood from the meadow. “Go!”Blithe clamor aside, he concentrated solely on reeling in the line, shortening the distance between him and his struggling game. Thrashing helplessly, another oblivious trout emerged from the aqueous eruption, a specimen larger than its predecessor. Closer and closer, it splashed toward the rocky riverbank.“I’ve got you,” a victorious smirk as crooked as the very fishhook that ensnared the prey graced his lips. “So far, so good.”Briskly snatching the trout’s floundering tail, he secured the defeated quarry into the waiting bucket alongside its kin.“Wow, this one’s no small fry… It looks so slippery,” she observed as they flailed in the shallow water of their confinement. “How many more do you think you should catch?”“These two lean toward the moderate side, so it wouldn’t hurt to reel in a third. That should suffice for the night.”With that, he flexed his grasp on the fishing rod, exchanging the exhausted earthworm for one last lure. Returning it to the river, he cast his line, awaiting new arrivals as it vanished into the brook’s ceaseless current.“Thank you for catching these for us, by the way. I know I couldn’t help with much other than gathering firewood, but it’s amazing to watch you fish up close. When I was little, my family took me fishing a few times, but I never had the patience for it. I couldn’t even manage a little nibble more often than not. The waiting, the failed attempts—I’d always give up before I ever caught anything, so now I prefer to just watch.”As always amid his angling pursuits, stormy blue hues riveted onto the rushing river while they spoke.“Under much less dire circumstances, I wouldn’t mind instructing you on how to refine your technique. Fishing, like most recreational activities, demands patience. Thus, it’s only natural you wouldn’t catch anything after giving up so soon. It isn’t meant to be easy entertainment by any means. True angling skill requires discipline, dedication, and persistence. Catching multiple species and desirable specimens takes more than luck. However, you excel in other areas—housework, your arts and crafts. If only you applied the same diligence to casting, then perhaps you’d reel them in as effortlessly as I do. It’s far from a favorite pastime of mine, but I don’t mind it. It’s time-consuming, yet calming. That’s the key to improvement—you have to thoroughly enjoy the process.”Before she could respond to his oddly comforting advice, a harsh tug on the line caught their attention. An aggressive pull so disconcerting that Ruki braced his stance, legs shifting shoulder-width apart as he redoubled his efforts to keep the fishing rod intact, tremors quaking up the pole. Yet, even so, the heels of his boots dragged along the damp, alluvial soil, imprinting shallow furrows in his wake and yanking him toward the water. Without a doubt in his addled mind, whatever aquatic creature lurked on the other end surpassed his own weight. Perhaps twice, even thrice, if he had to estimate. The rod immediately curved toward the cascading stream, bent in an agonized arc, its taut line groaning beneath monstrous strain, a filament nearly stretched to its limit. The spool uncontrollably spun and unraveled in a frantic blur, hooking a behemoth of a fish on the drag and reeling out thread in a losing clash against this formidable opponent.“This is—! Something enormous is on the hook!”In his refusal to concede defeat, unlike the previous two game, Ruki summoned his ruthless vampiric strength and wrenched the fishing rod upward.“Ruki!!” Concern eclipsed his disdain toward physical contact. “Are you alright?!”Without thinking, Jasmine rushed to his ‘rescue,’ her slender arms winding around his torso from behind. Impulse superseded caution as she lunged forth, a laughable attempt given her mortal might compared to his supernatural prowess, yet she sprinted without hesitation, determined to tether him from toppling and ruining over into the current. Much to his chagrin, the gesture bordered on an endearing embrace—her usual warmth pressed into his back, the rapid palpitations of her heart hammering through even the thick fabric of his cloak. With unparalleled conviction, she clung to him, unaware of the sheer absurdity when the battle had only just begun.“Why are you—?! Ugh, I’m fine. Whatever this is… It’s a feisty one, and it’s putting up quite the fight.”More flustered by her unwarranted embrace than the actual struggle versus the fish, he scowled in contempt, readjusting his balance. Before the Vampire could extricate himself, the enigmatic behemoth surged furiously, tugging on the line so fiercely that he lurched forward against his volition.“Ngh…! I may not fit the part…” she mumbled exhaustedly, “but I’m stronger than I look…!”However, instead of tumbling to both doom and defeat, the maid’s weight at his rear acted as an unexpected counterbalance. Oblivious to the physics at play, ironically, she prevented him from being dragged headfirst.“Hah, as if you’d be a worthy adversary for that brute. Just… stay still. That’s an order, Livestock. Even with you hugging me, we might be able to reel it in. Listen to everything I say very carefully.”“O-okay… I got it! Wh-what should we do?!”“Brace yourself—if you pull against me the wrong way, we’ll both end up in this river. There’s no telling what we’re up against, so don’t even think about dragging me down unexpectedly.”Steadying her feet into the earth in perfect obedience, she held him close. The coarse material of his mantle brushed against her frilly apron, maintaining much-needed stability. Otherwise, the maid stilled her movements against him, synchronizing with every shift.“I won’t!”Nevertheless, the unknown atrocity swam restlessly in the purling river, its erratic path betrayed by abrupt splashes above. The violent eruptions disrupted the current as a whole, distorting the pearlescent tendrils of moonlight overhead. An ordinary fish would have exhausted itself at this point, yet the aquatic creature—unbeknownst to both of them—only continued its frenzy. With an idea brewing, tempests alight, Ruki surmised it would eventually expend all its energy despite its now-conspicuous demonic capabilities. Reaffirming his adamantine, white-knuckled grip on the fishing rod, he steeled his resolve, confident in the impending plan.“On my command, press down on the reel. Gently take hold of the spool and make sure it doesn’t unwind too quickly. Letting it run wild means we’ll eventually lose the fish.”“A-alright,” she replied, unfurling an arm to instead monitor the spool, fingers trembling slightly as they hovered over. “Just say the word!”The reel whined in protest as the translucent cord stretched unbearably taut, tension so oppressive that it teetered on the verge of snapping. In its underwater rampage, the raging behemoth sent powerful shockwaves through the water. A shiny, scaled mass briefly penetrated the surface before vanishing into turquoise depths once more. Caught in its tracks, the maid’s breath hitched. Whatever lurked on the other end of that line not only boasted fearsome power but also eclipsed every other fish swimming amid those waters in size.“Now!”Gingerly, Jasmine pressed on the reel, applying just enough pressure to slow the spool’s frantic spinning.“Good, just like that. Keep it steady. When I pull back, we step together. Not before, not after. Together. Throw me off balance, and you’ll be feeding the river instead of fishing from it.”“O-oh, no,” she stammered, the mere suggestion sending a shudder through her frame. “I don’t want that!”Another vicious pull from below nearly wrested the rod from Ruki’s strong grasp, forcing him to dig his heels into the treacherous bank. A brute force ricocheted through his body and into hers as the maid let out a bewildered gasp in visible surprise. The struggle demanded not only strength but also endurance, each surge a ruthless test of will.“Go back on my count. One, and two… One, and two.”The exhibited synchrony concluded with simultaneous backward motions of the left and right feet in alternating tandem like the ebb and flow of the river itself. Bound to the same current, they coordinated their movements as one, neither a fraction ahead nor behind. However, when the leviathan surfaced in surrender, Jasmine couldn’t help but shriek in horror from the revolting appearance.“Kyaaaaaaah!!”From the umbral recesses emerged a bizarre abomination, utterly grotesque beyond comprehension. Hundreds of eyes, all bloodshot and unblinking, glared with a haunting sentience as if loathing its own capture. Jagged fins protruded outwards like serrated blades, their edges glistening with the sheen of bloodied daggers. A thick, monstrous tail convulsed like earthquakes against the sodden ground, pulsing with wrathful tremors. Trenchant teeth that resembled graveyards inside its bared mouth jutted at unnatural angles, gaped in a snarl. Worse still, where gills should have denoted its aquatic origin, four heavyset limbs sprawled in the filth, granting a quadruped stance that allowed safe traverse through both river and shore alike. When its colossal body struck the riverbank, a deluge drenched them both in a downpour that reeked of the abyss.Ruki, whose tempests widened in sheer shock and disbelief, reluctantly unsheathed his longsword, ready for the second round of their true battle to commence. Meanwhile, Jasmine cowered behind him, reduced to a quivering shadow as she extended a shaking finger toward the ferocious behemoth.“Wh-wh-what is that thing?!”“The multiocular leviathan,” came his calm voice in stark and unbefitting contrast to the adversity. “Never would I have imagined crossing paths with a legendary beast here, of all places.”As the beast eerily lumbered forth, mud quaking beneath its unusual gait, the Vampire dashed before it could claim another step—no hesitation, no warning, no mercy.The billowing fabric of his cloak pirouetted with his nimble attack, a singular, sharp arc cleaving through dusk, his brand carving a ruthless slash from midriff to flank. Metallic cacophony accompanied the lethal incision, the clash of steel striking flesh, the argent edge severing through sinew and scales alike as crimson frothed.“Grooooh!!”The wretched monster collapsed with a blaring thud, releasing one final guttural roar, its death knell. Bulbous eyes—all hundreds of them—rolled upward in slow, agonizing demise. Only an ominous stillness remained as life drained from its monstrous body.“Is… is it over, Ruki?” A worried Jasmine peeked out from behind him, her gaze averted from the abomination’s vacant windows to its violent soul. “And… are we really going to cook that for our dinner?!”Sheathing his sword back into its scabbard, the Vampire turned around with a wry smirk.“Actually, I read that this beast of legend is considered a rare delicacy in the demon realm. It would be a shame to let it go to waste. I’m eager to try my hand at preparing it.”Grimacing, she recoiled and shuffled backwards as many steps as the leviathan had grotesque pupils that once leered at them.“No, no, no!! Send it back!!” Midnight tresses whipped around as she frantically shook her head in dissent. “I-it looks so scary, I’m not eating that!”For a long while, he simply observed her theatrical antics, arms crossed, his expression coldly reticent. Then—unexpectedly—a chuckle escaped him. A deep and rich snicker, brimming with amused mockery.“Pfft—”That single laugh broke into unabashed laughter as few and far between as the aquatic creature he slayed.“Good grief, get a hold of yourself, will you?” To no avail, he attempted to stifle his cruel cachinnations. “By the time I’m finished roasting it, you won’t even be able to tell apart its remains from the trout.”An incredulous gasp escaped Jasmine as she shivered in fear.“That is not a fish, Ruki! That’s… that’s—! Something from my worst nightmares with too many eyes!”“And yet, for such astounding sight, it perished at my blade easily. A little too easily. Hardly a threat.”Hunched low, the Vampire sawed off pieces from the fell beast as his keen blade rent meat from bone. Severed spoils tumbled into the waiting pails, remnants thudding while all deemed unfit for their repast laid forsaken upon its moribund bier—none other than the sodden earth, begrimed by the ignominy of defeat. Redolent of iron and decay, the scent of blood tinged the air around them, yet he toiled undeterred. Meanwhile, Jasmine evaded the macabre spectacle, busying herself with a less nauseating endeavor. Astray from carnage, she knelt at the river’s edge, submerging spare receptacles into the turquoise currents, collecting water in her careful grasp. With flammables and nature’s serene elixir in tow, whereas she entrusted the heavier game to him, they wended their way across verdant grasslands and up the emerald plateau in a steep hike.At their makeshift encampment, they stowed away all provisions and materials within the dry embrace of the tent, safeguarding them from potential precipitation. Ever proactive, with a flint stone he retrieved from the creek, the Vampire struck it against his misericorde until sparks leapt. A fulgent, scarlet-red ember ignited upon the bed of kindling, enduring into the once-frigid night. Little by little, they fed the blazing pyre small twigs in its greedy devouring, rapidly growing into a larger flame and soaring for the starlit skies. Voracious infernos licked at crackling branches as they surrendered one by one. Stoked, the balefire danced in its fervid crimson and molten yellows, beckoning outstretched hands from safe distance.Dight for a feast, the flat of his culinary knife slowly dragged across their caught game. From its forked tail, along the slender ridge of its segmented spine, and finally to the scaled nare. A precise slice glided along its belly from the vent to gullet, and forth spilled the slick, glistening entrails, their viscous sheen glowing ominously from the campfire. Brine and viscera permeated the air in addition to the resinous pine of the cutting board, placed atop a sturdy tree stump supplanting conventional tables. With nary a pause, before filleting, he decapitated the fish starting from its gills, mercilessly severing head from body. Lifeless pupils stared into the void, toppled aside, mere afterthought. Only then did he proceed to slip the honed edge beneath flesh, peeling it away from the ribs.Over his shoulder, the maid observed his demonstration of gastronomic craft rather than mindless carnage. No revulsion nor disgust crossed her visage, nor did he seek to elicit such an irrational reaction. Instead, he sought to instruct, the wilderness rendered his kitchen for this expedition.“Wow, this really takes me back to when my grandparents cooked fish at home… They would set it in the sink, and I always figured it would be dead—until it started floundering! It never failed to startle me. Do you know why that is, Ruki?”“What a way to prolong its suffering,” he scoffed with a flick of his wrist. “Most fish sold in supermarkets are left to suffocate rather than being killed outright. It’s efficient, if nothing else. Some are kept live or semi-live to preserve the utmost freshness, chilled until they’re ready to be prepared. Then again, even posthumously, their bodies don’t shut down right away. The nerves and muscles still fire off signals for a period, causing those convulsions you saw as a result of residual activity. Its heart doesn’t immediately cease to beat, so that’s why blood still courses through its veins.”“Oh, okay… I didn’t know that. I was just curious because I don’t know if I’d have it in me to kill the fish while it’s still moving. Watching its beady little eyes staring up at me, knowing what’s coming…”“That’s what separates humans and Vampires—sympathy. Though it seems the line that supposedly divides us grows thinner and thinner each day. It’s a rarity to meet someone who legitimately feels sorry for others. Demons aren’t expected to have compassion, and yet their mortal counterparts fall short. They’re not any better. So, you shouldn’t hesitate to fry a fish when it provides you sustenance. Just as a Vampire does not hesitate to sink his fangs into newfound prey. Always dwelling on such senseless matters… You don’t have to be so considerate about everything and everyone. In the grand scheme of things, they’re mindless creatures, simple as that.”As they conversed, he continued to run his knife along the trout’s backbone, shallowly cutting downward. With the fillet freed, he flipped the fish over and repeated the process on the other side. Jasmine peered over as he eventually ran his slender digits along the flesh, feeling for tiny pin bones.“By now, I know I should normally disagree with your way of thinking, but if it wasn’t for this mindset, then we would have never met that night in the storm. You would have never saved me,” she glanced up at him sincerely. “So, I don’t believe for a second that you are as heartless as you claim to be. Well, maybe towards the fish, sure… but with me? I’m grateful for the mercy you’ve shown. I mean, it’s the first day of our expedition and there have already been so many obstacles! The crystal cave, the flood, the boulder, the… ‘multiocular leviathan,’ was it? You have already saved us from so many threats…”For his arrant disregard of mankind and lesser animals alike, those sentimental words held undeniable validity. Any other undead being would leave her for dead, prioritizing their own survival and replacing their fallen prey with a new blood bag. Although the reasons behind their expedition and his desire for reconciliation with the estranged Ghoul bound them together, the Vampire unknowingly looked forward to these quotidian interactions. Whether he taught his maid unfamiliar subjects or immersed in idle discourse, it sparked a sensation within to witness someone’s reliance on his erudition. Never to voice these feelings aloud, while he loathed to admit, traversing these foreign lands alone served as a daunting alternative. Even if he could achieve such a feat, and even if he grew accustomed to solitude, having her accompany him fulfilled a profound sense of purpose. In turn, he would draw his sword to shield her from future adversities that slithered in the shadows. Undoubtedly, this trifling cost seemed a negligible price to pay when weighed against observing her amusing reactions firsthand, the lighthearted giggles, the red-faced stammers. Everything about her presence endeared Jasmine to Ruki.“You haven’t seen the half of it. So far each encounter has been man versus nature. We have yet to cross paths—and blades—with living opponents. Other demons, to be exact. While Vampires have historically cooperated with Viboras, as I said before, some of the vipers may harbor hidden resentments ever since their initial request for a coalition was declined. Believe me when I say the battle that unfolded as a result was nothing short of brutal. Many of their warriors perished on blood-stained fields, forced to fight a war they never wished to wage. In the end, they were ultimately backed into a corner, left with no choice but to submit. The alliance was forged, but not through trust or friendly agreement, mind you. Do not misconstrue their poisonous smiles for sincerity, nor their silver tongues for goodwill. I would tread carefully if I were you, Livestock.”Before she could agree to his caveats or inquire further into the exact nature of their prior conflicts, he finished seasoning the trout and sliced leviathan pieces accordingly, carefully wrapping the fillets in aluminum foil. A slight opening at the apex emerged, allowing steam to circulate and cook the fish evenly. Sauntering with an unhurried pace to the campfire, he nestled the parcels above glowing hot embers, never directly kissed by fervent flames. Settling onto perpendicular logs prostrated around the ignited blaze, they watched in foreboding silence as their dinner slowly roasted. Then, the monotony shattered as he abruptly rose from his seat, snatching several sturdy sticks nearby, scattered about.“Hm?” The maid lifted her head in curiosity. “What are you doing with those?”Wordlessly, he ignited the makeshift torches on one end, driving them into the earth for robust placement. In even increments, he spaced them apart a few feet every which way, encircling their camp with a protective ring.“Wild animals fear fire,” he dusted the residue off his hands. “As luck would have it, so do the vipers native to these parts.”Ever the pragmatic man, he seldom straightforwardly voiced concern, yet she adored how he cared for her well-being in his own aloof manner.“Oh, that’s great thinking, Ruki… I never even considered that,” she mused meekly. “You know, just judging from how everything is set up here, I would’ve guessed that you go camping quite often, but clearly that’s not the case. Your survival skills really are next level!”A creeping guilt churned in her stomach as she hunched forward, awaiting their delectable supper.“It makes me sad that I couldn’t do more for you today,” she murmured as fingers twisted upon her lap. “Are you sure you don’t need to, um… replenish yourself?” Castaneous hues shifted to and fro nervously. “You broke quite the sweat… If letting you suck my blood would help, then I—”“That won’t be necessary,” he interrupted calmly. “I’m fine for now. Sucking your blood in the middle of a forest—on Vibora soil, no less—where they can smell it and slither out of nowhere bodes more than poorly.”As if mirroring her sentiments for different reasons, rare culpability took root in his pulseless heart.“Besides, I already drank an abundance from you in the dungeon. I promise I won’t lock you away in there again.”Everything clicked through his well-concealed remorse. The regret, however subtle, as his expression barely changed, buried beneath discipline and detachment yet present all the same.“Oh, that… It was scary, and I didn’t know if you would actually let me out… but what’s important is that we’re here together now, right? Rather than being confined to the dungeon, thanks to you, I was able to visit so many beautiful places during our journey! Those color-changing crystals, the waterfalls, the forests. And it’s only begun… so, I’m over it already.”“Really?” Unconvinced, he straightened his posture. “You forgive me that easily?”With her toes pressed together, the maid shuffled in her seat, gazing at him through tenebrous lashes as a profuse plush dusted her cheeks.“W-well, if I’m honest…” A smile graced her lips despite herself. “When you bit me while I was tied up, it felt really nice…”An incredulous roll of his tempests ensued as he leaned forth to remove the cooked fish from the foil.“What a shameless livestock as ever,” the exasperated remark left him with a sigh. “You truly do have a few screws loose if that’s how you think. In any case, dinner’s ready.”A mild yet savory aroma wafted from opaque flesh as the trout flaked effortlessly on their forks and plates, travel provisions packed for dining occasions such as this, even in the wilderness. Steam curled upward from both the ordinary repast as well as the chopped leviathan, the pleasant heat tantalizing Jasmine’s senses before she even took a single bite, feasting with her eager eyes first and practically drooling, hunger long ignored but now impossible to dismiss. Just as the Vampire stated prior, the behemoth’s meat looked no different from that of an unknown delicacy one might dight in the human world. Rich with taste, glistening beside the crackling campfire, seasoned to perfection. At last, they dined on their hearty supper, the nutty albeit slightly sweet flavors dancing on their palates.“Mm!” A delightful hum escaped her. “Even if we’re camping… this tastes phenomenal, Ruki! You really can cook anywhere and anything! No wonder the leviathan is such a delicacy. And no bones to be found either!”“Well, you ought to know at this point that I’m partial to my culinary endeavors. You’ve witnessed as much. It’s surprisingly tender, for a legendary beast, that is. I suppose it isn’t bad for a first attempt,” he lifted the fork to his mouth for another mouthful. “And to think you were nearly in tears earlier, insisting I ‘send it back’… not so averse to it now, are you? Funny how quickly your reservations disappear once it’s seasoned and dished.”“Hehe, guess I was starving after all… anything sounded good, even a monster with so many eyes…”Complementing their meal, with one hand, he reached over to grab a canteen of once-boiled, purified water from the river.“Here,” he passed it to her after twisting off the bottle cap. “Drink up. I’m certain you’re parched.”“Thank you so much!” Jasmine beamed at him, blushing slightly as she retrieved it with enthusiasm.The organic, earthy taste straight from a natural source quenched their thirst as they both drank. Refreshing, cool, and aquatic, the sensation washed over their tongues with each sip.“Ha… you really thought of everything,” she sighed contentedly. “I feel so safe when I’m with you.”“What kind of master would I be if I couldn’t, at the very least, protect my own livestock? And that doesn’t just apply to unforeseen obstacles and lurking foes along the way. It includes proper preparation, ensuring we have all the necessities to survive out here. When it comes to the wilderness, it’s better to be over-prepared than under. We have to make do in these sorts of situations. Now hurry and finish eating so we can get some rest—there’s a long hike in store for us tomorrow.”“Yes, yes… I don’t suppose you packed any marshmallows we can roast in the campfi—”“No.”“Aww, why not?”“A thousand times—no. Do I look like I would indulge in those so-called s’mores?”A soft giggle erupted from her as she brought a hand to her lips in failed suppression.“Figured I should at least ask!”Shaking his head, Ruki returned to his dinner, taking the last bite.“You’d best not get ahead of yourself. We’re here to survive, not lounge around like we’re on vacation. Get those ridiculous ideas out of your skull before I knock some sense into you myself. Don’t expect any foolish dances around the bonfire, frivolous stargazing, or late-night cuddles, either.”A hand rose over her chest in feigned offense as she let out a dramatic gasp.“Geez, you sound like you have these fantasies planned out better than I do, listing them out so vividly like that!”A scornful sneer rumbled from him, yet he refrained from dignifying her snide remark with a response. Instead, lighthearted repartee exchanged beneath the incandescent constellations before they snuffed the flame and retired to their tent. Two puffer sleeping bags stretched across the dome’s base as they alternated, taking turns dressing into comfortable pajamas for bed, her heart-patterned set and his mended attire. However, even outside his military regalia as the king’s aide, the Vampire perpetually kept his sword by his side, never beyond an arm’s length away. Supine in the solace of their makeshift sanctuary, Jasmine nestled closely to her thick blanket, hugging the heavy fabric close as she attempted to calm her whirlwind ruminations. Simultaneously excited yet fearful for what the following day had to offer, she shut her eyelids, staving off all worries. Meanwhile, her polar opposite beside her rested without so much as moving a muscle, still as a statue. In truth, the close proximity dusted crimson across her countenance from ear to ear, their bodies separated only by cocoons of warmth.“Are you still awake, Jasmine?”The low voice she adored hearing so much suddenly slithered out, alerting her amid the pitch-blackness.“Sorry, I’m having trouble falling asleep…”“It can’t be helped,” reluctance suffused his tone as he exhaled. “We can chat for a bit to pass the time.”“Oh, I would love that…! Well, for starters, today was pretty hectic, wasn’t it? So much happened! But I’m glad we managed to survive our first night of the expedition. What meant the most to me today, though, even more than the breathtaking scenery or the rare treasures, was sharing these moments with you, Ruki. Enjoying a meal under the stars at the campfire, sharing so much laughter… I truly do feel so lucky to be with you.”A prolonged yawn passed through her lips as she readjusted against the pillow.“Yes, you’ve mentioned it plenty. But don’t be so quick to count our victories. Our real challenge begins tomorrow. After we request audience with King Zweig, who knows how he’ll respond? At best, he’ll agree to ally with us and investigate the perpetrators behind the attack in Rotigenberg. And, at worst… he’s already aligned with them in secret.”“Do you really think he’d betray the Vampires—and the Ghouls?”“As much as I’d like to believe otherwise, we can’t rule it out just because the Viboras were desperate for a coalition. Desperation begets unpredictability.”“Maintaining relations with the other clans really is complicated, huh…”“It always has been,” he muttered. “And it always will be.”“Let’s talk about something less stressful! Um, let’s see… you know, I think I’ve always wanted to go on a camping trip like this because I missed out on one at school… It was a big trip they took annually, but I had to stay home because my family prohibited me from going, since it cut into our church schedule and obligations.”Steel-blue hues shot open, sharp enough to cut through the gloom. Clutching the hem of her blanket, she retreated beneath its covers, a futile escape.“Oh. Sorry, I guess that’s not really any more uplifting than wondering how the meeting with King Zweig will go.”“No need for apologies. You can talk about whatever you like. That said, has your life always been like this? Constantly losing out on common pleasures, despite being a normal girl? Hardly living, all because of some religion. What a joke,” he turned on his side with his back to her. “All for some god who doesn’t exist.”“Yeah, I guess you could say I technically wasn’t allowed to do a lot of things growing up. Don’t get me wrong, I went on many fun trips with my family, but never anyone outside of them. But now, I don’t have to worry about what any of them think… Besides, I’m an adult! I can go on adventures like this with you!”The Vampire pondered in stillness, lost in thought, reflecting on the vast chasm between their afflictions. Though devoid of the depth of his own, both physically and emotionally, religious upheavals inflicted scars of their own. Shackles of doctrine suffocated her life prior, dictated its parameters. Wrought from acrimony, on the contrary, he loathed the mother who forsook him, the traitorous servants, the wretches at the orphanage who caged and tortured a mere child. Grudge unbroken, the world owed him a debt of agony, and he intended to collect through revenge. Yet, despite the young woman’s challenges, not an iota of resentment seethed inside her, even if it ought to. She sought not retribution, but reclamation. Autonomy, discovery, adulthood unfettered.“Getting sleepy…” she finally mumbled. “Let’s do our best tomorrow, okay? Good night, Ruki.”Beleaguered by her misplaced equanimity, the enigma behind unshaken composure, he wondered how one so unversed could illuminate the kaleidoscopic spectrum that challenged a deep-rooted thirst for revenge. A strange solace beyond words assuaged him at the sight of her ease in his presence. How she awaited the morrow with great anticipation, how she rejoiced in the trifling triumphs. Most would cower, veins taut with trepidation, blood coursing cold as ice, given the trials and tribulations they encountered thus far, their furtive dances with death. Yet, she never hesitated to rely on him, unfaltering in her trust. So long as she could spread her wings after leaving the nest—albeit against her volition—her smile gleamed warmer than apricity amid the season they met.“Good night—”An arm draped over his broad frame unexpectedly, much to his chagrin, equally irksome yet inevitable. Refusing to turn around and acknowledge the brazen woman nestling against his marred back in her sleep, he could already sense she dozed off into mellow dreamlands, an innocent mistake against the vile vestiges long past. Trespassing upon his wounds, pressing into remnants of agony perpetually endured. The subtle rise and fall of her chest against his most vulnerable area betrayed reposeful depths. Whether by waking whim or somnolent instinct, she possessed the unexplainable propensity to seek this corner of his being, the place that knew no mercy, scar-laden. A reminder of why he sought vengeance to begin with. Although their portable havens separated them, her softness and warmth felt surprisingly pleasant, seeping through the scant partition. The embrace from behind served a vexing comfort, a perilous lull as logic bid him recoil.
…She’s so close.
The equivalent of next morning arrived unbidden after insufficient slumber, emerald scenery unvarying in perpetual evenfall. In its half-glory, the lunar luminary glowed eerily, sifting through the thicket and painting chiaroscuro on buttressed grounds. Dawn denied, undying dusk presided overhead. Accustomed to the radiant sun and chirping birds, the servant awaited an azure firmament that never came. Despite cognizance of their location in the demon realm, immutable night mystified, their surroundings enshrouded in eternal darkness. Ghostly clouds ascended as leaves tumbled across the forest floor. Mist veiled over and unfurled in spectral tendrils like unseen air currents. Donned in typical ensembles, Ruki and Jasmine dismantled the tent, stowing away their provisions.“Fold those neatly before putting them away.”“Yes, Master!”Together, they cleared out any dirt and debris that infiltrated the domed sanctuary, gently sliding out poles and compressing the heavy material before it vanished into the umbral recesses of his mystical cloak.Once they erased their encampment from the plateau’s natural splendor, they commenced their descent. Navigating the sinuous slopes and wooded glens below, the journey ahead promised an arduous trek, a marathon through mazes of towering evergreens and resinous conifers. However, before they could forge another step, hesitation froze the maid who shifted from foot to foot, discomfort evident in her uncertain stance. An urgent plea followed, embarrassing amid the wilderness bereft of indoor amenities.“Um, Ruki… I… I need to do my business. Could you please look the other way?”At the behest of her modest request, he glared absentmindedly at nearby foliage, his brow corrugated.“Make it quick.”Without delay, she hurriedly scurried past the undergrowth, disappearing behind a thicket. Flustered, she crouched low, lifting the frilly skirt of her maid uniform, acutely aware of the absence of walls. The absence of a conventional bathroom, where she wished to sit atop a toilet rather than releasing then and there. Even with his tempestuous gaze averted, preternatural acuity granted him the olfactory prowess that could undoubtedly discern every scent. Alight with mortification, she inadvertently stalled.Nevertheless, he at least had the decency to grant her a respectable distance as she unleashed the flow.
Ugh, I know he can smell it… it probably reeks since he has supernatural senses… I’m so sorry, Ruki!
Pulling her opaque tights back over her legs, Jasmine stood up, prepared to regroup.That is, until a nebulous smog of spores drifted and coiled through the atmosphere. A series of coughs wracked her lungs as she instinctively buried her mouth into her inner elbow.“Oh, no… We didn’t read about this… I hope it won’t affect me,” she murmured. “I’ve gotta go back.”
Go back.
Hallucinations unignorable stemmed from addled thoughts as the forests wavered into a lush front yard. A tremor coursed through her, the flora dissolving into warped impressions. From the haze, familiarity surged forth. Tea-hued pools, once aglow with swirling hearts and endless enthusiasm, grew devoid of emotion, her pupils blank.
No… go back… I can’t. Wait, why can’t I go back?
When she pivoted on her heel to face the plateau that served as their encampment, rather than the umbral woodlands, she loitered in front of what looked like her childhood abode. The house she shared both laughter and tears with her birth family. The night they abandoned and disowned her. The despair of her unforgivable apostasy.
That’s right… They don’t want me to come back. I have to leave. I have to find somewhere else to go…
With her head hung in despondency, she ambled deeper into the forest, directionless.
My family… they don’t want me to live there anymore.
Tears welled in the corners of her eyes as her reluctant stride accelerated into a heartbroken sprint.
They don’t want me to go back. Not after what I’ve done.
Surrendered to delirium, the sylvan vistas no longer swayed in their emerald pulchritude. Residential buildings and suburban streets supplanted the otherworldly wilderness—at least, from her dazed and disoriented perspective. Hallucination ensnared her in full capacity, blurring the seams of reality and memory as she ran.Meanwhile, back at the clearing, Ruki impatiently awaited, succumbing to growing suspicions.“What’s taking her so long?”Without a care for propriety, he traipsed toward the copse, intent on dragging her back himself. Yet, upon reaching the space where she crouched moments prior, he only found vacancy. A dour frown etched into his features.
Where has she gone? She couldn’t have wandered far.
Cursing her under his breath, the Vampire dashed through verdant wealds at breakneck speeds in scudding pursuit of his servant.“Damn it, Jasmine… Stop kidding around…!”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Stop running! Do you hear me?! It’s dangerous!”Despite Ruki’s furious shouts that rumbled like levin through misty wealds, she never ceased sprinting like the wind, paying his commands no heed. The ever-docile prey, affixed to his side inseparably with unparalleled devotion as if covenant-bound, now ignored him and fled away fleet-footedly. Had he desired, he could have eclipsed the gap instantaneously, wending through the fabric of space. Yet even so, rather than resorting to teleportation, much like the river’s leviathan, he strategically awaited her unavoidable exhaustion. At last, his superior stride quickly shortened the distance between them as his stern orders echoed past verdant foliage and foreboding fog. Without wasting another second, the Vampire hurriedly snatched her by the wrist, sparing little mercy as he exerted an ominous reminder of his supernatural ability, pained shrieks torn from her lips.“What has gotten into you?! Do you have any idea what would happen if—”Besotted apricity froze into desolate void when she pivoted to greet him, the usual swirling hearts suffusing a carefree gaze now petrified and horror-stricken. Blank stares that pelted back into the tempests, reversing clock’s hands, silent screams writ within her shuddering frame. Uncharacteristically hollowed-out, harboring no emotion other than pure, unadulterated fear. A trepidation unlike the one earned by his sharp fangs, his cold threats, his very nature. A trembling shiver rattled her spine upon his subzero touch, not the kind he prided himself on coaxing, but a different sensation altogether. Tears streamed down her reticent tea-hued depths incessantly, putting even cyan cataracts from the crystal cave to shame. Worse still than the stormy encounter that steered her straight to him, this time, she recoiled in earnest, struggling to no avail against his adamantine grasp in a manner that offended more than he cared to admit. For a first, she essayed to pry free.A lovestruck girl once hopelessly attached now fought against all odds to escape from him. A prospect he entertained as ephemeral inevitability, just as he dreaded. Yet, watching it unfold, an undeniable reality, struck deeper than anticipated and evoked a reaction so astonishingly visceral. Dedication no longer exuded in her wistful glances—only true panic.“N-no!! I’ve had enough!!”Steel cyclones contracted at the sheer audacity, bolts practically flashing in the blue.“You’ve ‘had enough’…? Don’t fuck with me,” he growled. “This is no time for fear, Livestock.”Frightened whimpers trembled out, sounds unfit for her, a jovial woman who always gazed at him affectionately rather than cowered in apprehension. Crumpling to the earth like a withered petal, her body shrank in on itself, yet with a desperate twist, she slipped away, knees collapsing.“Nooo!! Please… No more! Stop yelling at me!! I’ll leave… I won’t… come back. I won’t burden you anymore.”A disconcerted scowl furrowed his brow as he observed madness in its worst form, a spiraling of the mind, playing out pitifully before him.“Mother… Grandpa… goodbye…!”With that ominous parting, she sprinted again toward the opposite direction, never to look back. Dumbfounded, he already began to piece together the inexplicable puzzle, falling apart like a fractured bond.“…What the hell just happened?”
Something in this forest… has made her mind completely muddled. No other explanation for it whatsoever. She wouldn’t look at me that way. Not under any circumstances. Not with such abject terror, shaking in fear for her life when I already promised her protection. It’s like she’s more brainwashed than a cult member with that ‘mother’ and ‘grandpa’ nonsense.
Even in unrest, Ruki ruminated instead of immediately pursuing. Lifting his procellous gaze, without a word, he unleashed his bat familiars after her, resuming the chase. A bitter taste settled on his tongue like bile as he clicked in it irritation. Averse to admit, the Vampire sympathized, knowing all too well the affliction of abandonment. Coerced into past agonies, unnecessary and uncalled for. Redoubling his pace, he dashed and warped through space to eventually incapacitate her, despite her defiance, despite her failure to recognize him in her current state. Punishment undeserved, yet inevitable as he swore to subdue her the only route he knew how.
A hallucinogenic plant that makes her perceive me as her abusive family. An elusive breed, yet plausible. If she won’t listen to me or snap out of it, then I have no choice. I’ll have to suck her blood by force… No matter. It’s for her own good. Even if I must also relive the past, running amok in this forest will only spell her demise.
Meanwhile, Jasmine scurried throughout a collage of distorted and stomach-churning memories. Neither forests nor sylvan trails, but a phantasmagoria of her own shattered past and broken familial ties. As she ran past residential houses of her neighborhood reshaped by delirium, she stumbled over and sobbed uncontrollably. Those resentful faces, intimate yet rife with animosity. The way her grandpa threw objects around when temper got the best of him. The way her mother glared at her like they no longer shared blood ties.“You can’t live here anymore!”The naïve girl’s breath hitched upon hearing those irate words.“We know all about it. How you refuse to attend church… Ungrateful girl. You’re growing a big head, thinking you can turn your back so easily. You must think you’re wiser than your own mother. Do you really believe you can turn your back on everything we raised you with?!”Condemnation dripped from every syllable like poison.“I don’t want to share a roof with a daughter who won’t even listen to me. Ugh, now everyone at the chapel will look down at me for raising such a disobedient child. If only… if only it had been someone else… A different daughter. One who wouldn’t turn her back on God,” the middle-aged parent spat furiously. “I’m done with you. You are not the daughter I raised—but I should’ve known you’d turn out like this.”Responses eluded Jasmine at her own mother’s reproach. Nothing but hatred festered in the bedroom.Initially, only the two women occupied Jasmine’s sleeping quarters as the truth came to light, unraveled. The despondent girl sat on the edge of her bed for the last time, unable to meet her mother’s fierce abhorrence. Though their eyes never met, each scornful rebuke pierced with traumatic clarity.Then, the door slammed wide open in a thunderclap of rage, vehemently enough that she questioned if it would break off its hinges. Veins popped in his brow, her grandfather stormed inside, each stomp a tremor in the fragile foundations of a deteriorating family. His resounding voice woke everyone in the household, even her more reserved grandmother who remained neutral amid unresolved conflict.“You ungrateful girl!!”The walls reverberated with his intimidating bellow.“You don’t want to go to church?! Huh?! You’ll burn in that lake of fire!! After everything we’ve done! Did your father tell you to quit?! Huh?! Ha… you’re just like him!!”Jasmine flinched at his grating voice.“Get out of my house!! Go!! And don’t come back!!”Without a care in the world where he trampled, he inadvertently kicked and ruined one of her recent albeit cherished handmade projects—a three-dimensional paper craft featuring one of her favorite characters. A labor of care, destroyed. The model toppled over, its material ripped and crushed. They had always treated her personal belongings as little more than trash. The final, irredeemable proof they wanted—no, needed—her gone at once.“Y-yes, I’ll go!” An alarmed assent escaped the daft apostate. “I need to pack my things… then I’ll leave!”Lamentations rendered speech untenable. A leaden grief seized her heart, one that still suffocated to this day. Almost absentmindedly, numb fingers latched onto the nearest luggage and duffel bag, haphazardly shoving whatever they had yet to ruin. From her precious illustrations to her sewing supplies, the meager vestiges of a life she had once taken for granted here in this home, stowed away without a thought. The insurmountable sorrow and dread eclipsed all, her vision clouded with tears. No parting embrace, no apology, no reconciliation. Love extinguished alongside the cruel erasure of belonging. Of the same blood, yet she had never connected with them.As she reluctantly crossed the threshold of her childhood home, the very abode she grew up in, her mother’s final condemnation lingered painfully like an excruciating eternity.“Selfish. Arrogant. A good-for-nothing disgrace to us.”The door swung shut behind her.Once outside, Jasmine descended to her knees, collapsing with a muted thud. The tails of her trench coat flapped with the wind, a restless flurry mirroring the despair imprinted on a young heart. Long tresses that camouflaged with the tenebrous void above cascaded over her hunched frame, veiling a visage marred by sorrow as she wept to herself. Nonstop shudders coursed through her, lamentations swallowed by nocturnal smog. Overhead, as if joining her lugubrious outburst, the heavens mourned in unison, raining down their weeping vault from the indigo firmament with gossamer drizzle, each diaphanous drop an ephemeral elegy upon soaked skin.
Ah… this won’t do. I can’t just sit here and cry. It’s raining… I need to find shelter. Somewhere to stay.
I need to figure out what comes next.
I’ve been a good girl my whole life. Achieving the best grades in school, never running with the wrong crowd, always keeping my head down. No ‘sinful’ distractions—just schoolwork, my art, and the occasional video game alone in my room. Sure, I’ve never dragged anyone to church, but at least I stayed out of trouble.
And yet… I have nowhere to go. No matter what I do, it’ll never be enough.
Dad already told them the truth for me. He told them everything I could never tell straight to their faces.
I can’t believe he did that. I only skipped church once—to spend time with him because we barely see each other—and he let it slip.
That wasn’t his truth to tell! It was mine!
I just needed someone to confide in. I thought I could trust him with that much. But now, I don’t know. I can’t even confide in my dad without him opening his big mouth.
If I go to him again, if I tell him how bad things have gotten, what else will he say? Who else will he tell? He’s a good father, but if this keeps happening… I don’t know if I can trust him forever.
The downpour began to drench her hair, each rivulet coiling through sable strands like liquid gloom. Hastily, she fled from her former dwelling, feet striking the slickened pavement in an uneven rhythm of retreat. The sole maroon roof in the neighborhood, reminiscent of dried ichor, diminished into obscurity with each step as she scudded out the area. As far as her endurance carried her, she ran past the university whose halls had cradled her scholastic ambitions, past the dreaded chapel whose spires loomed in foreboding condemnation. These locations, though familiar, never embraced her beyond temporary occupancy, never offered sanctuary beyond the transience of routine. Tuition, secured through spoils of academic merit, granted her passage into venerable archives, yet no scholarship could furnish a residence to rest her exhausted head. A succession of frantic calls yielded no reprieve. Every hotel, every refuge for the night, claimed by travelers indulging in festivities, all fully booked.No solace flourished in friendship, for she had long eschewed the precarious bonds of close confidants. Until now, she avoided befriending others due to her mother’s decree rendering such entanglements unsound. Her mother demanded that all associations culminate in an invitation to the church’s suffocating embrace. Jasmine recoiled from such coercion, unwilling to fetter her peers to a doctrine she grew to revile, to a religion teeming with bigotry. Isolation once granted her a semblance of freedom. Now, it left her stranded.As if reckoning with the cost of her own neglect, she unfastened the duffel bag slung over her weary shoulder, rifling through its meager contents. Garments sufficient to stave off the appearance of destitution, though not enough to outlast the week. Laundry, a chore reasonably infrequent, would soon insist relentless repetition. Amid the folds of fabric, however, her fingers grazed over a forgotten relic. Tent poles and heavy canvas, remnants of bygone excursion, no doubt. A reminder of days in which wilderness had not yet become synonymous with exile, in which family had yet to regress into distant strangers.The residential streets, blurred in her urgent withdrawal, unfolded into yet another familiar terrain. Apparitions of her former grade school as memory stirred, bittersweet yet faraway.“Jasmine will not be able to attend the annual camping trip,” her mother informed the adjacent teacher. “She has church commitments. However, she would be more than happy to assist the staff while her classmates are away.”“Oh, what a shame. Are you sure you don’t want to come?” The instructor turned to Jasmine with a warm smile. “Your grades have been more than excellent enough to qualify. We usually only exclude students who misbehave or underperform in their academics. We would love to have you join us for the trip.”Mild displeasure contorted her mother’s features, a subtle scowl tightening at the corners of her mouth in silent warning for the young girl to decline.“Um… that’s okay,” Jasmine conceded, forcing a grin. “I don’t mind staying behind. It’s only for a few days.”“Ah, well… Guess it can’t be helped,” the teacher acquiesced. “In our absence, you’ll sit in with the younger grades and assist their teachers with grading assignments. You’ll also tutor any of their students who need extra help. Does that sound alright to you?”“Yes, I can manage that much.”“Great! We’ll miss you on the trip, though. We’ll have to tell you all about it when we return.”“That’s good, Jasmine. Maybe you can invite some of your underclassmen to our church while you’re at it,” her mother smoothly interjected. “You know, since you never invite anyone.”The young girl simply averted her gaze, already resolved to keep her silence about the denomination and everything it stood for.“Hey, how come you didn’t go on the trip?” A younger student asked. “It sounded fun to me… Do you hate camping or something? Or were your grades that bad? Well, I guess you wouldn’t be tutoring us if they were.”“Just had some family stuff to take care of,” she dismissed lightly. “No big deal. Don’t worry about it.”Seldom outright dishonest, she wielded half-truths against both her peers and family alike, bending reality to accommodate any obstacle. The former, shielded from grotesqueries of faith steeped in sanctimonious tyranny, remained blissfully unaware of its existence. The latter, placated through carefully curated phrasings, clung to the illusion that she maintained piety and refrained from the godless abyss. To confess otherwise only invited their self-righteous wrath, a cold excision of her from the fold, an exile more damnatory than any rumored heresy.However, with regards to befriending her peers, it yielded an outcome just as chilling: ostracization.“You’re so fake! You’ve been avoiding me ever since the parent-teacher conference… Ugh, just leave me alone!”A girl in her class stormed out, marking their final conversation as acquaintances. Yet even so, Jasmine recalled several similar instances. Perhaps the sudden distance and aloof withdrawal justified this typical reaction. After all, since birth, she had to live a lie to her own family, as if fabricating a double life.
When I’m older and have an established career, I’ll save up money, move out, and slowly separate from the church. Maybe I’ll tell them I relocated to a new locale and pretend to attend that congregation instead. I don’t think they would have the resources to inquire about my attendance records from a different congregation.
Deprivation from fun frivolities and merriments of the unburdened dictated her youth since birth. Denied behind devout obligations, looming far beyond reach, absences regretfully endured in excruciating solitude left her questioning how others within that brainwashed enclosure coped with the never-ending cycle of droning sermons, mandated chapel attendance, and ceaseless ecclesiastical duty. Ministers who pitilessly rove on before unthinking disciples, marching in lockstep, minds imprisoned like cattle to ritual and reverence, forever enslaved to the flock. One morning at the chapel, she overheard a boy—no older than the young Ghoul from Rotigenberg—shed tears over being tardy for his choir practice. Not even missing or skipping altogether—for being a couple minutes late.“Oh, that’s good, son. At least you care about your duties,” his mother praised and reassured. “Don’t worry, I’m sure they’ll let you in. God will forgive you.”Eavesdropping, Jasmine shook her head in disbelief, holding her breath. It never ceased to amaze how parents encouraged their own children’s guilt and lamentations, championing it like virtue.“Which office do you want to hold, Jasmine?” A girl her age, a member of the choir, asked innocuously. Most of the congregation, young and old, held what they referred to as an ‘office,’ an additional responsibility in the church. Her mother worked tirelessly in finance, counting the offerings after every service. A common route lied in the choir, sitting in the chancel and singing before each monotonous sermon. “Oh, uh… I don’t know yet,” she stammered nervously. “I’m still thinking about it.”Excuses upon excuses accumulated, one after the other, all blatant lies. Harried and trapped, she already devoted at least two nights per week to this insufferable place. “That means you don’t want an office.”As if reading her thoughts, the alarming accuracy struck, peeling verity bare.“Th-that’s not true,” Jasmine blurted in denial. “I’m just indecisive. Still thinking about it, is all.”
How could I want one when it would mean I’d basically live here like a second home?
The sermons droned onward without end in sight, a dull cadence of platitudes and tenuous logic, spiraling within the same doctrinal loop. Always the same moral admonitions built upon brittle foundations, their conclusions devoid of reason, stuck in repetitive circles of fallacy.“Many people outside our holy congregation attempt to read the Bible in chronological order, but that is falsehood, my beloved brethren. Here in Revelation 1:3, New International Version, it is written…”Another cherry-picked verse to fortify the minister’s agenda. Tremulous with feigned fervor, his voice echoed from the pulpit, a performance meticulously rehearsed. Insipid and hollow, Jasmine disregarded the uninteresting preachings while her mind seized opportunity, wandering beyond religious confines, adrift elsewhere. In a new story, perhaps a composition of imagined canvas, shapes and shades forming within the mental recesses. Without tangible pen and paper in her grasp, such musings remained transient, eventually dissipating into the droning sermon. When creative visions faltered, exhaustion only persisted, luring her toward the precipice of slumber whilst seated upright, a rare occurrence as she stifled the umpteenth yawn. Unfailingly, just as her eyelids grew heavy, a sharp jab square in the arm would reel her back to consciousness, her mother’s silent chastisement both swift and reprimanding.Every prayer summoned the congregation—the brainwashed flock—to its invisibly manacled feet. Reluctantly, Jasmine followed suit, though her lips stilled, eyes unshuttered as the supplications unfolded in overwrought entreaty, never mouthing along with their melodramatic bromides and unanswered hopes. “Please, God, forgive us for our sins…!”Fake tears trickled from the most duplicitous among them, always weeping the loudest, manufacturing sorrow on command. Yet, amid the deceivers, the deceived shed their anguish in earnest, hysterical cries, their lamentations genuine. Howling wails thundered in unholy cacophony, drowning out the service’s solemnity, a chorus of banshee-like keening. Fanatical sycophants mourned their afflictions, the tribulations of daily life, the agony of existence itself. They wept for the crucified Christ, for sacred mercy, for the love of a God who, by all accounts, had yet to answer those prayers. While she never veered into atheist territory like Ruki, deep down she considered herself agnostic, whereas those who had yet to receive their divine interventions pleaded on behalf of their ill kindred, for success in school, for their hardships to pass. Then, as if governed by mechanism, the moment the orisons surceased, they resumed conversation with unwavering ease, voices unshaken, expressions untroubled like nothing transpired, fraudulent tears already dried and gone.Meanwhile, Jasmine celebrated just being able to leave the church and come home after a long sermon.“Please forgive us, O Father, for we are unworthy of Your holy grace…!”Countenance corrugated in vile disgust, the young woman glowered, an expression so mortified that Ruki had yet to see this side of her personality.
Let it be over already. I can’t stand hearing this.
If she ever found herself inclined to pray, it would be for the interminable sermons and incessant self-flagellation to finally end. The congregation prostrated themselves before the Almighty, berating their souls for transgressions so minor, so inconsequential, so trivial that they scarcely warranted acknowledgement to begin with. Life, by its very nature, imposed its burdens upon all who endured it. No celestial decree could alter that truth. Crying to some deity in the heavens that humans could neither prove nor disprove wouldn’t solve these problems. Yet, they clung to their rites and rituals, their blind faith in the unseen. For some, it provided catharsis, a semblance of solace in a world without certainty. Nevertheless, she couldn’t fathom the sentiment, nor discovered any such refuge. In her already evanescent human lifespan, she dreaded wasting its remainder through constant self-reproaching and learned helplessness.To speak, to confide, to seek warmth in another’s mutual understanding—such maudlin luxuries eluded her. Neither family nor acquaintances could serve as trustworthy confidants. Shackled to doctrine, her mother had long since placed faith above consanguinity. Kept at arm’s length, her peers remained mere acquaintances at best, strangers at worst. Who did that leave? No one but herself. She belonged to no one, and no one to her.Perhaps love, in its truest form, would soothe one’s soul and allay one’s worries, lessening the weight of solitude. A partner with whom to share one’s burdens, a presence to quell the ache of estrangement. Yet she harbored no curious infatuations, no fleeting attractions, no opportunity for dalliance when the first and most pressing matter evaded amid faith that constricted relentlessly. There existed more to life than God, and no one around her perceived it as such.None but her father, who severed himself from that faith and, in doing so, from the woman who clung to it.Born of wedlock, Jasmine amounted to an unholy accident from the church’s perspective, permissible only through continuous devotion in mimicry of her mother’s piety. As with countless sects, the doctrine denounced premarital intercourse as sinful transgression, and yet she—her very existence—embodied its consequence. A breathing, walking paradox.Even so, she reminisced on those halcyon years, when the past had yet to split at its fragile seams. When her father and mother, bound not by obligation but by affection, had kissed beneath the same roof and murmured sweet sobriquets in the language of love. When they, as a family of three, strolled hand in hand through gilded streets of paradise. Vacations to lands of endless sun, feasts in extravagant restaurants, praises lavished upon her for intellect and academic prowess.They had attended church together, then. Begrudgingly, but together, nonetheless.At first, she suspected her father merely humored the practice, indulging in their religion for the sake of familial harmony. That is, until one day, he stopped. A decision made, a sundered tie. With time, his presence waned, his visits dwindling into rarity, then nonexistent. Those halcyon days faded into nothing but memory, an imprint during the young, formative junctures. Joy, like all else, evaded beyond her limited grasp.“You won’t mind if your mother and I see other people, right, Jasmine?”A question no child should have to answer. A verdict already rendered, yet framed as though her consent determined the outcome.“No,” came her flat reply. “I understand. You and mom much happier without each other anyway.”
If I ever want to find someone who will love me… then I can’t stay in this place. I can’t stay in a church that will drive him—whoever I fall in love with—away. I can’t adhere to these sanctimonious scriptures that deride everyone else as heretics.
I have to leave, too… I just don’t know how.
Assimilation, in its most rudimentary form, arrived fractured. Parents drifting apart, love lost to dispassion, and that very dispassion escalating into hostility. Distance gave way to conflict, sweet nothings turned to barbed insults, waged in war over the only person left to fight for—their daughter. A contest of dominion and hubris.One parent sought to enshrine her in piety, to root her within doctrine. The other subtly advocated for the opposite, a world beyond scripture, hers to claim should she choose to do so.“Your father wanted you aborted, you know. That’s why you didn’t meet him until you were five years old. You were practically begging me to meet your dad. So, you should listen to me first.”“I can’t believe your mother slapped you over a forgotten cardigan. So what if it showed your bare shoulders? I thought you looked lovely today. You don’t have to follow everything that church preaches.”Affections doubled as ammunition in a battle neither could prevail as victorious.Torn from every direction, between opposing forces, she lacked sanctuary. When they cast her out, she suddenly had no one to rely on, cutting the last thread of reliance.Despite losing her own family, sacrificing her whole life, the forfeiture of security, the label of ‘selfish,’ no longer having a home to call her own, Jasmine rejoiced in her apostasy.Now, she could befriend whomever she pleased. Indulge in whatever sinful activities the church decried. Starting with early adulthood, at last, her real life could finally begin. While her mother and grandparents bled the wherewithal for their church, she could pursue brighter opportunities, unfettered from willing servitude.Unlike the overwhelming majority of her peers, she discerned the truth from cognition’s earliest flickers. What she gleaned from the church had never lain within the sermons themselves. No moral lesson ever seized her interest, no scripture etched itself into her rebellious mind. Instead, the ritual that followed—the collection of offerings, the ushers weaving through the congregation’s rows, pouches in hand, siphoning wealth from the devout—ingrained into her retinas. Jasmine had always found it peculiar, even from a young age.
Why did they have to pay for such strange teachings? Where does all that money go?
The ominous answer revealed itself to her incrementally. The church, without a doubt, as public operations demanded sufficient funding. However, more importantly, it ascended the chain of command, pooling into the hands of its orchestrator—the head minister, the exalted overseer, the man whose existence towered as gospel among the fold. He dined upon delicacies few could dream of, soared across the skies in private helicopters and jets, lived a life of splendor afford not by honest labor but by the unquestioning faith of his flock. The most devout displayed his portrait enshrined within their homes, a misplaced icon rather than the God they so ardently revered.Even Jasmine’s own family had once venerated his image.Try as she might, she could not summon his likeness from repressed memories. Some defiant part of her expunged it. What did he look like again? It mattered not.Only recently had she discovered the alarming revelation, the true destination of those ecclesiastical tithes. Not merely to fund the minister’s luxuries, but to arm their hunters. Argent firearms, forged for a singular purpose: vengeance.Recompense for sacrificial brides who vanished from the church’s grasp. Clueless damsels stolen away, their fates macabre. Perhaps even the choir girl who once inquired into her choice of office disappeared by now. Not through neglect, but through design. Age alone designated her as fine prey. Rather than extolling God’s grace, she would sing, screech, from the onslaught of a Vampire’s fangs.Women like Yui Komori, the legendary Eve.It all came back. Indeed, they hunted Vampires, the very predators that preyed on mankind. Blood-drinking demons that existed beyond the realm of fables and fiction.In her hallucinations, Jasmine’s fingers sought a familiar keepsake, reaching instinctively for the pointed metal of a rosary no longer resting upon her collarbone. Digits brushed against the gilded bow of a maid uniform.
Ah… That’s right.
She served her savior. Someone irreplaceable had saved her from the failed brainwashing and pious hell.A turned Vampire ycelpt Ruki Mukami.The forlorn neighborhood, the grade school, the sanctimonious chapel—each disintegrated into delirium.Only umbra tormented as she fought to recall the precious cynosure dictating her survival.
Ruki… where is he now? Where am I?
I can’t see him anywhere. Did he leave too?
No… He is not like mom or dad. I must have gotten lost.
My devotion and fondness for Ruki… this is the first thing of mine that definitely isn’t a lie.
All I see is pitch-black… I’m scared.
Verdant swards flattened beneath an underfoot of noiseless celerity as a blurred silhouette zoomed across. Maneuvering and meandering through the winding paths past endless emerald avenues in pursuit of sable fliers. Caught in frantic oscillation, their membranous wings betrayed the target’s location, a confused figure amid illusion. Like the serpentine branches of a sturdy tree, strong limbs coiled around the adrift maid in an urgent embrace from behind. Surprisingly enough, the swift snare bore no malice, necessity in its stead. As the perpetrator rested his chin on the petalled crown of her head, he exhaled steadily, a stark contrast to the preceding chase. Instantaneously the familiar scent of aromatic cologne interwoven with earth’s quiet musk threatened to vanquish phantasmagoria then and there. A consoling clasp that allayed prior intimidation and quelled all despair.Lugubrious dewdrops descended down her moistened cheeks, overflowing from pools of void, emotionless tea-colored depths that slowly but surely regained their vivacity in hallucinations’ aftermath.“Shh… Everything will be alright, Jasmine.”Although spectral tendrils still flared in her periphery, casting a grained film over the world around her as it always had, his cherished voice carried the strength necessary to cut through those unbidden mirages.“I’m here now,” the man dearest to her reassured as he tightened his hold. “It’ll be over soon.”“Is it… really you, Ruki…?”As if impressing his presence upon her in irrefutable veracity, he carefully doffed the white collar of her ensemble and the gold ribbon, sliding the frilled strap of her apron from its place.Frigid caresses bore an unmistakable yet rare mansuetude in confessions of parched petrification. Languid inevitability ensued and there lingered a pulseless pause in the way his lips grazed the soft curve of her shoulder. Perforating deep into the delicate adipose, his trenchant fangs sank, tenderness belying the intent to incapacitate. Incisions parted in reverent flesh to the venom-laced promises of calm awakenings from these nightmares rife with religiose manifestations. Sweet ichor spilled against his tongue as he laved along the newly imprinted apertures. Tremors flitted across her form, shudders at the exquisite transgression of both body and mind. Floodgates unlatched, opening fully to him, the sole individual to whom she confided without consequence. Redolent and intoxicating, far from sated, he drank fervently, luring her toward the gradual fall into unconsciousness. Not from the hallucinations nor phantoms of her past, but from him.A bloodsucking bite, so gentle it defied every prior instance, every motive laced in macabre intent. First, he sank his fangs in unrelentingly to lay claim. Upon the rooftop, fury drove him into a means of discipline. Then, carefully from her fingertip, a teasing gesture born from rare courtship. Cognitive dissonance over his benefactor compelled him to draw that cloying life force—and spill his own reluctant tear in return. As gingerly as he engraved himself, he rapidly consumed the flowing rivulets of crimson, ceasing only when her eyelids finally fluttered shut.Frenzy subdued, his trenchant fangs still buried, aching to claim more and carve deeper when Jasmine finally succumbed to his mercy. Effortlessly in a manner that spoke to his supernatural prowess, Ruki hoisted her up onto his back, slender arms slung around his shoulders in unconscious surrender. Strands of atramentous silk, his own charcoal locks, cushioned her head where it lolled against him, their texture brushing against her skin with each cautious step.
At least she didn’t run away where we already traversed. I would hate to backtrack.
Fortunately, her disoriented flight exuded a semblance of convenient purpose. Instead of veering past the plateau of their encampment and retracing their path to the crystal cavern, nor straying to the southern tropical jungles, she unwittingly steered toward the Serpent’s Throat. Spared of needless deviation, the coniferous expanse stretched before them, resinous fragrance saturating brumal atmosphere. Here, the woods thinned and compacted, their density submitting to the encroaching peninsula. In the distance, oceans murmured, winnowing through the stillness. The ceaseless night and cluster of stars overhead twinkled onward as if a celestial guide.However, vestiges of the hallucinogenic smog still coursed tenaciously through her veins, their insidious influence refusing to fully dissipate. Although the worst had passed, its remnants lingered aggravatingly.Fraught with strain, Ruki ventured through the sylvan labyrinth, occasionally haunted by apparitions of past. Shadows, familiar albeit unwelcome, slithered into the corners of his vision. Utmost phantasmagoria ceased to plague, yet these figures emerged in his periphery nonetheless, dredged from memory’s depths, a mind regrettably accustomed to torment. Foes who had once wronged him, thieves who plundered from his fallen family. Incorporeal forms drifted in and out of sight, taunting and leering, as if seeking to waylay the duo’s progress. Never did he mistake the unconscious maid upon his back for one of those reprehensible miscreants, even in delirium, though some truths provoked immutably. After all, he frequently saw them in his harrowing nightmares, sieging long before this night.“Don’t let them escape!”An illusory orphanage guard jeered from behind a century-circled tree.“Enough of this! Aim for their legs!!”Ignoring the fragments of his imagination, the Vampire continued traipsing throughout the forest.
No… They’re just memories. A failure that happened eons ago. A nightmare while I’m awake.
All that mattered impended beyond these woods, their survival upon reaching the Vibora capital, at long last. Heedless of the apparitions surrounding him, he pressed on. Regardless, visions of his tragic past never loosened their grip, even in the present. Each morning, the ritual repeated, rising from bed just as bile threatened to climb up his throat and stumbling toward the bathroom before his body could betray him to its surging sickness. Still, those specific, accursed words conjured anew the haunting images of Kou and Yuma collapsing in pain after being shot, seized by bullet wounds intended to kill. His grand stratagem for escape shattered apart before them. Another downfall, another oversight that determined life and death.A ragged inhale later, he abruptly halted, pausing to lean a hand against the rough bark, grounding himself against the dreaded sting coursing through his gut. Advantageously, the maid slept soundly despite wavers in his stride. Swallowing the sensation of bile and straightening his posture, he advanced like this for hours. Several imagined guards spectated from behind their conifers, guffawing at his falters.Delirious or not, he felt multiple eyes on him.Opposite of the otherwise tranquil stagnancy, where only the occasional rustle reverberated, the relentless sneers grew in fervor, eroding his calculated composure. Frustration flared, their persistent presence grating on his patience for the hallucinations to finally wane.“There’s nowhere to run!”
Shut up.
The woodland thickened by the footfall, encumbering the phosphorescent path that wound its way to civilization between towering trunks. As they neared a low-hanging branch, he inclined his head, careful not to accidentally knock Jasmine against it, then froze in place again without warning.Barely discernible susurrations reverberated, distinct among even the illusions that diverged from genuine memories to taunts that never belonged to his past. Fixed gazes beyond the delusions plaguing him roved through the stagnant air. Tempestuous hues snapped to the left, the source of the noise, ears strained in suspicion. He sifted through the layered sounds, zephyr’s cadence, oceanic murmurs past the peninsula, the undergrowth shuffling as something—or someone—undulated through it with malicious intent.Muffled, yet undeniably authentic voices echoed through the thicket as if drawn to freshly spilled blood.A trio of miscreants encroached into the open, slithering in his wake, leveling their rifles.Unlike the orphanage guards of his past, they pursued with caution, their weapons eagerly drawn like predators skulking prey. No frenzied chase, no meaningless violence against children.Although Ruki urgently drew his longsword from its sheath and swiveled to the side, a bullet whistled past, searing through the air mere inches from his head. A gunshot boomed across the forest, hearkening back to those nightmares. Caught in its trajectory, the bullet grazed long, midnight tresses—Jasmine’s hair—shorn at the ends as one or two strands severed off. A rude awakening, the cacophonous crack jolted her back to harsh reality.“Eep…!! What was that…? Where are we—”
Damn, they’re real! Who the hell…?!
Spectral tendrils clouding his periphery ultimately failed to obscure a group of Vibora brigands.“Ah, you missssssed,” a viper wielding twin daggers in both hands chastised his comrade. “I’ve been telling you—you’re getting sssssloppy!”“Tch, I could’ve had them. Ssssseems this Vampire’s a sssssharp one,” the gunman literally hissed. “And here I thought the ssssssmog would drive him crazy.”Hallucinogenic fumes, the unnecessary artifice behind intrusive recollections and reliving of past torment permeated anew. A domain where memory entangled with reality, in this forest lurked the responsible perpetrators of their shared misery. An insignia of punishment, formidable glaive unsheathed, fingers clenched around its hilt, brandishing the blade in a vertical swipe, poised for imminent bloodshed.“So, that was your doing. What an absolute shame that those ‘illusions’ are nightmares I have every day.”Lowering Jasmine off his back and onto the ground, a glance over his shoulder found her trembling with arrant confusion.“Hide behind the tree for now—that’s an order, Livestock. I’ll handle them. Just wait for me.”“O-okay… I don’t understand, but… Please, be careful, Ruki.”A brief hesitation ensued as if the phantasmagoria persisted, followed by a fearful nod. Slowly, she edged backward, away from the skirmish and behind the gnarled bole, fingers digging into the rugged bark for purchase as she peered from precarious refuge.“Heh, would you look at that? He’s even got a live human with him!” One of the armed snakes jeered with his forked tongue lolling out slovenly. “It’s our lucky night! Been ages sssssince we last feasted on sssssuch prime prey.”Charged yet calm—then came carnage. Commentary fell silent, and in a trice, he vanished across phosphorescent trails, rematerializing mere feet away from his foes’ bewildered faces. With a dual-handed grasp, he slashed his silver sword at the audacious gunman who dared to shoot at both him and his devoted servant. The blade hungered for the viper’s jugular, cleaving through flesh and bone at the shoulder, drawing forth an agonized bellow as the rifle clattered to the ground.“Gaaaaaaah!!”“Too bad she isn’t yours to prey on. You’re not laying a hand on her—that much I can guarantee.”Despite the jarring intrusion of wakefulness, upon hearing such protective remarks, a light incarnadine blushed over Jasmine’s cheeks as she descried the unfolding duel. Although the newly inflicted bite marks on her shoulder throbbed with unignorable aches, a sentiment far stronger than pain seized. A debt of gratitude, kindled and accumulating from realizations that the man she adored never faltered in shielding her from harm. Yet, in cruel contrast, the maid could only watch from the sidelines, powerless to intervene. Unlike the mirages praying for his downfall from behind century-circled boles, she harbored no such venomous aspirations, genuinely fearful. Even if his prowess with the brand proved otherwise, helplessness settled upon her like a heavy shroud.Before the venomous echoes of his warning dissipated, he briskly pivoted on his heel, lifting a leg midair into an approaching Vibora’s sternum. A stifled grunt hissed out, ribs splintering beneath the brute force, a potent impetus sending the brigand sprawling into undergrowth. A lone combatant against a virulent trio proved arduous, yet no tremor of trepidation hindered his defensive stance, steeling himself for the disadvantaged battle. His argent brand deflected the two daggers in an anticipatory parry, sparks erupting as steel struck steel. Serpentine in execution, the Vampire surpassed their thieving technique, footwork deft as a waltz in maelstrom. With a flick of his wrist, he warped through the fabric of space once more, reappearing at the sniper’s unguarded flank. A single stroke rived the throat in a crimson fountain, decapitating his head and reaving of once-immortal life. The severed skull spun, soaring and striking the earth with a sodden thud, rolling in its vermillion wake.“Bassssstard!!” The dagger-wielding brigand snarled in astonishment at his fallen ally. “You’ll pay—! Damn bloodsuckersssss are alwaysssss a pain in the asssssss…! Tch, even an impure one… Get him!”“That’s right. What of it?” Nonchalance suffused the Vampire’s barbed rebuttal. “Care to join him?”A swarm of orphanage men warping and morphing with the serpents rushed forward in disorienting tandem. The illusions tangled with reality, false enemies rampaging between true threats until their movements coalesced in a blur. Uniforms meshed, human and demonic visages contorting together, obscuring any clear target. Vision muddled, judgment strained, he nearly struck a reckless, sweeping blow, unnecessary in both range and exertion.“Watch out!” Jasmine’s voice cut through the chaos. “To your right!!”At her warning, the third viper lunged through, longsword of his own gripped as it met Ruki’s in a deafening clash. The mirages faded, unraveling to void, her cry dismantling vestigial hallucinations. As much as he would have delighted in extinguishing his past tormentors, a snake would have to suffice.“A close call, but I see which one of you is real now. You won’t win against me with underhanded tricks.”Blades collided with metronomic rigor, each dire impact sparking a constellation of incandescent motes. For all the snide derisions, he discerned his colubrine contender a rival in sheer strength alone. Leaping back in synchronous withdrawal, both warriors measured the lethal calculus of trajectory, pivoting upon heels before glaives struck at a different angle once more. Ripostes surged in vehement succession, each parry submitting to a redounding thrust, ceaseless tides of irate maneuvers. Foin upon foin, the fervor of contest ignited primal thrill, a rhapsodic sensation teeming within Ruki’s taut muscles. Exasperation and exhilaration waged war in tandem, neither prevailing over the other.At last, relinquishing the fetters of conventional combat, he resorted to vampiric instinct, ascending skyward with preternatural alacrity. The coiling foliage yielded before his feinting ambit, severed branches raining down in ruinous descent, a transitory albeit splintering diversion. Seizing the opportune opening, he vanished from sight, reemerging behind his adversary in what should have been a decisive strike. Yet, even this tactic found itself impeded. With surreal prescience, the Vibora brigand interposed his glaive, arresting the vorpal swing in a confluence of shrieking steel.“How amusing,” Ruki grunted throughout the struggle. “Hardly worth my effort, yet you’re persistent.”The recusant darted forth, the tip of his brand grazing an obsidian pauldron. Yet, the aegis of the Vampire’s armor rendered the strike impotent, its force diffused with minimal recoil, much to his sadistic mirth. By contrast, his opponent bore no conspicuous protection, clad solely in an umbral mantle that revealed little of the sinuous frame beneath. All the same, their semblance proved irrelevant, as he sought only the sanguine cataract of fatal incisions.
Faster… I have to strike faster, no matter what.
“Contemptible fools, every last one of you.”Their swords continued to clash in weltering discourse, violent cacophonies sending sparks skittering into sylvan umbra. With each succession, the argent blade vibrated unnaturally, quakes tremoring throughout its ridge. Ominous resonance intensified tenfold as they hurriedly swung at one another. Along its mesial, a fissure no wider than a hair’s breadth spanned with impending fracture, a harbinger of future catastrophe. Worse still, the skilled Vibora redoubled his relentless assault, landing heavier blows with fell intent. Met with unexpected resistance, the onslaught forced Ruki into a defensive stance where his blade once cleaved unchallenged. A sliver of unease lodged into his thoughts as the weapon faltered beneath its strain.From afar, the maid discerned the discord in his movements, the perceptible hesitation, the adjustment of his grip ever so slightly, compensating for an unprecedented flaw. A gasp escaped her as the edge bent in a faint distortion, no longer perfectly straight, betraying fragility. Like a brittle twig surrendering to a burgeoning flame, the metal threatened to shatter.“Ruki! Your sw—ahh!! Mmf—!”Caught mid-cry, the warning dissolved into a strangled pant as scaled arms coiled around. The sudden loss of her voice sent an icy crevice of dread down Ruki’s spine, deeper than that of the one coursing through his brand.
No… it can’t be. From when I cut down the multiocular leviathan… and the battle in Rotigenberg—
As much as he wished to ignore the telltale signs, his speculations culminated with a loud, final crack. Astounded tempests widened with incredulity, stunned in place as he watched the silver blade crumble into a multitude of shards mid-swing. They splintered outward, glistening like dying stars as they hit the forest floor in a chorus of chimes. Still clutching the now-useless hilt of his broken weapon, he leapt backward, instinct prompting him to retrieve a secondary firearm. However, before he could reach into his holster, a serpentine shadow slid swiftly. The second Vibora wielding twin daggers slithered into view with Jasmine ensnared, multiple rifles pointed his way.“If you don’t want usssss to harm the girl, then put your handsssss up!”Virulent cachinnations echoed from the remaining two vipers as she struggled in futility. Their advantage on the battlefield had shifted, no longer in steel, but in leverage. Tea pools wordlessly pleaded with him—not to surrender to these brigands, but rather to rescue himself at the cost of her life. For a first, glaciers of trepidation coursed through his veins, undead ichor freezing cold in its tracks.Teleporting across the gap between them and wresting Jasmine from their venomous grasp only proved perilous. After all, he lacked the opening to both effectively save her without offering his own back to their daggers. Even his quick draw, honed immaculately after induction as the king’s aide, provided a questionable alternative. The serpents, standing in tandem and flanking her, could enact their reprisal before the smoke of gunfire dissipated, poisonous fangs rending them no more.Even so, the inconceivable ire boiling his blood simultaneously ignited a new strategy for him to deploy.Feigning defeat, he lifted his hands in concession, leveled with his head. The hilt of his fractured blade fell to the earth, discarded and forgotten.“Fine, you got me.”“Remove your cloak, ssssslowly!”Exhaling with eerie composure, he obeyed as commanded, first unfastening the gilded clasp of his mantle. The billowing cloak unfurled and descended to the buttressed roots in heavy folds, pooling around his soles. Gilt epaulettes shone beneath the moonlight in their unobscured splendor, aiguillettes swaying.“There, it’s down.”“Now, turn around!”Hands still aloft in the air, Ruki pivoted on the ball of his heel, exposing the third, concealed firearm affixed to his utility belt at the rear.“Ah, I knew it! He hassss a gun back there! Throw down your revolver—ssssslowly, with your left hand.”“Oh, so you managed to figure it out after all. Impressive, though it’s rather pathetic that you resorted to snatching my prey just to drive me into a corner like this.”“Sssshut up and do it!”“As you wish.”With bluffed reluctance, he complied unblinkingly, loosening the armament from the buckle of his belt. The leather strap slacked as it lost its purpose to confine the handgun, fingers curling carefully around the grip, discarding it free from its place without a second thought.“Alright, now turn back around. Handsssss where we can sssssee them!”Tempestuous glare untiring, he adhered, facing forward once more.“Calm down. I’m well aware of what to do next, so don’t lose your forked tongues over it.”“Hehehe, very good, bloodsucking scumbag. Now throw down the resssst of your weaponsssss!”Reluctantly, piece by piece, the Vampire relinquished his ample arsenal—an array of silver daggers slipping from their holsters, a pair of hidden stilettos surrendered from inside his boots, the coveted misericorde laid to rest, and lastly, the remaining firearms. Both the semi-automatic pistol and deadly persuader, plucked from his military coat, fell from careful hands, positioned in a way that rendered retaliation unfeasible. The Viboras hissed in astonishment at the sheer abundance piling at his feet. Tears streamed incessantly down Jasmine’s cheeks as they forced her to witness Ruki unarm himself down to his last weapon—an unremarkable-looking blade.“Ssssshut up, woman! What are you, ssssssome kind of knife dealer…? Whatever! That one, too—get rid of it!”“What do you intend to do once I’ve disarmed myself? It’s not as if I can’t fight with my bare hands.”“Jussssst drop it or I’ll poissssson you to death!”Despite the limbs slithering around Jasmine in captivity, she viciously shook her head, sobbing. With a sword split in twain and empty holsters, he proved no match versus the miscreants.
No, Ruki! It’s your last one…! If they force you into close combat, they’ll bite you, and—!
Both hands cautiously cradled the dull knife’s handle, pointed square at one of the viper’s heads.Then, an argent bullet went soaring across the glades, puncturing right between the brigand’s eyes.The deafening gunshot thundered through the forest, frightening nocturnal birds off boughs in a frenzy. Before the third and final viper had a chance to mourn his fallen comrade and recollect his addled thoughts, Ruki rapidly ruptured through the dimension of space, vanishing from his position to reappear at Jasmine’s side. Faster than even an immortal gaze could comprehend, another fatal shot rang out, leaves scattering and foliage rustling in the aftermath. Their last adversary collapsed, lifeless, all three of them slain.Rivulets of tears cascaded onto the phosphorescent lands as she sank to her knees in lamentation. Blood pooled beneath corpses, staining the once-pulchritudinous glow in murky crimson. Without wasting another moment, he hurriedly turned his back on the perished serpents, retrieving the mantle and arsenal he discarded—all but the broken brand—in feigned surrender.“Are you hurt… Ruki…? Th-that was… scarier than anything… I thought we might really die…”“Fortunately, no. They never inflicted any real damage on me. I won’t perish that easily. You, on the other hand—”Lowering himself to her level, the Vampire enveloped her in an embrace tighter than she had ever known. A firm hold, determined and unyielding, stronger than the constricting coil of serpentine limbs, more resolute than when he seized her in the forest and sunk his sharp fangs deep from behind. Neither a gesture of urgency nor incapacitation for her own sake, he captured her against his chest, cognizant of the ordeals she endured, the haunting apparitions that returned for them both, the religious dogma embedded in a sheltered mind. Threading his svelte fingers through the silk of her midnight tresses, he pressed them closer together with the hand on her waist, rubbing languid circles along her spine.“When I said they wouldn’t lay a hand on you, I suppose they did in the end. For that, I apologize. In any case, do you not remember what you were doing prior to all this? All the running, chasing, and weeping. The hallucinogenic smog—it must have been triggered it to catch us off guard. I heard everything, Jasmine. Everything you said while trapped in those illusions… You never looked so hurt. If only I had kept better watch over you, then we could have avoided this entirely. Again—I’m sorry.”Castaneous hues dilated in surprise, speechlessly returning his embrace as both her arms wound around his back, clutching at the fabric of his cloak. Leaning her head against the space between his pauldron and shoulder, she slowly closed her eyes in content, sinking into his comforting hold. Those who hurt and offended in the past never once uttered a sincere apology. Ironically enough, coming from a Vampire, this marked the first.“No, I’m the one who should apologize… If I didn’t run off, then you wouldn’t have been put in danger. I… I’m so sorry…! I thought… I really thought I would lose you to the Viboras. Those hallucinations honestly just felt like one big nightmare. I had no idea it would endanger you… Ever since we met, you’ve always protected me. Always saved me. It means more than words can express, but I also feel awful for depending on you so much… I must be a burden to you.”“And here I thought your hallucinations finally wore off. Don’t be delusional,” came his dismissive reply. “You’re my livestock, so it’s only natural for me to watch over you and shield you from harm’s way. Must I remind you? There’s no need to feel guilty for my sake.”“But… you’ve fought tooth and nail for me! You’ve had so many close calls… if you didn’t have to fight other demons, constantly putting yourself at risk… then you would be in a safer position. Master, I… I owe you my life! Is someone like me really worth going to such lengths to protect…?”“Even if you asked me a thousand times, without a shadow of a doubt, my answer wouldn’t change.”Parting from the stalwart embrace, earnest tempests pierced through bewildered tea pools, both hands settling upon her shoulders.“Whether or not you accompanied me on this expedition, I would have faced these dangers regardless. Without you, I would still venture into unknown territory alone. As much as I hate to admit, your presence grounds me, Jasmine. When I was moving through the forest with you on my back, it reminded me that none of the illusions, as much as they annoyed me, were real. So, don’t say ‘someone like me’ and stop shedding your tears. I couldn’t care less if I have to fight a million purebloods or if it’s a losing battle to begin with. Even if the whole world becomes your enemy, I shall protect you.”Hysterical tears no longer trickled down her cheeks in unadulterated fear of nearly losing him. Instead, she wept over the realization that someone as unexpectedly kind as Ruki would confess such profound promises, vowing to stand by her side, no matter the cost. No one, not even her own pious family, had ever cared for her the way he did. Cold and aloof as he often demonstrated, a warmth misplaced in this realm of demons seldom radiated from him, undeniably real, Like glimpses of his gilded, pulseless heart. Then and there, before she could stop herself, she sought his arms again in a second embrace. Sniffling against his military tunic, she nestled her face into him, to which he hesitantly acquiesced and rested a hand against the small of her back with decreasingly rare mansuetude.“Th-that’s so sweet… I know I can’t do much for you in return, but… someday, I want to repay you. When this is over, I’ll graduate university, get a good job, and take care of you, too, Ruki! I’ll always dote on you!”A low and exasperated sigh left his lips upon hearing her maudlin spiel.“Yeah, yeah. You and I both know there’s no need for that. Good grief, I already told you to stop crying. Let’s focus on surviving first and foremost. Graduation can wait.”Rising from the ground and extending a hand toward her, Ruki urged Jasmine to stand with him. Wiping the tears streaking her cheeks, she then entrusted herself to his waiting palm, allowing him to pull her back onto her feet.“Yes, you’re right… Enough crying, right? We’re almost through the Serpent’s Throat, aren’t we?”“Indeed. We don’t have much longer now. It’s the final stretch, so let’s get out of here unscathed.”Together, they trod the phosphorescent trails through sylvan outskirts for a period, distanced from rarefied routes favored by brigands, their fingers intertwined in silent accord. Skyscraper-like trees and boles thinned out, verdant foliage eventually yielding to timber-framed cottages, far from modest, that reached for the indigo firmament above. However, the woodland never fully receded, strewn with civilization itself. Sculpted into the ancient bark, luxurious dwellings vaunted a bioluminescent cluster of fungi wreathing the roofs, emitting a kaleidoscopic glow. Great and small alike, sprawled in phosphorescent profusion, their cerulean and violet effulgence dappled spots of radiance as moonlight filtered through umbral canopies. Gloaming-kissed blossoms carpeted the capital’s main promenades, attracting the gaze both below and toward the impossibly colossal copse.Variegated domiciles, though extravagant, demonstrated the utmost marvel of Vibora architecture, albeit rather quaint in comparison to never-resting, boisterous commotion of crepuscular demons who animated their thoroughfares. Half-ensconced within ivy’s languid caress, garlanded timber-lined abodes with their steeply gabled roofs abounded in creeping flora, venerable garnishments dissimilar to the carnage beyond. Viridian doors and latticed windows peeked from behind thick tendrils of thicket, bedecked in sparing shades of roseate and ivory. The ethereal and otherworldly ambiance exuded in the Serpent’s Head, a much-needed welcome after the preceding events of outdoor ordeals punctuating perilous wealds.Bridges of gnarled, gargantuan roots twisted and contorted into sinuous arcs, inviting wanders with transpontine enthusiasm. Labyrinthine pathways traced with stone-hewn steps beckoned travelers deeper into alcoves of dreamscape, enchanted commerce and whispered exchanges unraveling beneath colossal fungi. Like buttresses of a gothic cathedral, trunks and roots parted with the main crown to erect viaducts across the urban crux.In this bewitching glade, a threshold betwixt mythical and reverie lingered aglow in the mind long after departure, vestiges of forgotten fable whirling along these woodland streets. Much like the demon realm’s northern territory, serpents slithered about with their Ghoul servants in tow, although not to the same extent as Vampires. Many flitted about, wicker baskets brimming with venomous concoctions and bioluminescent flora, no doubt utilized for the cutting-edge supernatural science for which the region gained its renown.Eschewing northern gothic grandeur, the vipers donned resplendent raiment, tunics fashioned from iridescent silks, flowing chiffons, their hues shifting much like the mystical crystals across the spectrum. Twilight blues, dusk purples, and emerald greens contrasted vividly against the sable backdrop of night, shimmering with chromatic dynamism. Embroidered arabesque threadwork reminiscent of spiraling vines and hypnotic patterns of snake scales, everyday garments undulated with their wearers’ footfalls, evoking the colubrine ingenuity unique to these parts. Mysterious cloaks, long and hooded, adorned their humanoid forms, interwoven with diaphanous filaments that inundated seamlessly into the ambient phosphorescence. Equally subtle yet mesmerizing, gilded accessories coiled around wrists and throats like sentient jewelry. Ouroboros-inspired necklaces, elongated rings that looped around the full digit, their lustrous bands glinted with preternatural splendor.“W-wow…! This place is breathtakingly beautiful…! I mean, the Vampire capital had its own charm, but this is completely different from what I was expecting. It’s a shame I was under a hallucination for a lot of our journey here. I can’t believe we’re walking on a glowing trail! You’d never see anything like this back home… it really does look like something out of a fairytale, or even a child’s wildest dreams. I could spend forever here.”The maid twirled lightly, a spring in her first steps upon reaching the Vibora capital.“At least the Vibora denizens aren’t as rowdy as their neighbors to the north. Thankfully the people here seem more restrained. Still, we won’t be able to meet with King Zweig anytime soon in our current condition. We’ll have to find an inn to stay at and recuperate for the night.”Devoid of its prior argent blade, Ruki placed a hand on the now empty hilt at his side in contemplation.“…And, preferably, a blacksmith at some point. Traversing the remainder of our expedition without a proper sword is anything but ideal. While I can manage with the daggers and firearms, a Vampire fights best with a broadsword in his arsenal. It’s an excellent choice of weapon to complement teleportation. That said, walking into the palace fully armed might send the wrong message, so there’s no rush.”“Ah, that’s right… Your sword broke during that battle. I guess even a weapon like that has its limits.”As the sole Vampire—an impure one, at that—in the town square, myriad serpentine eyes zeroed onto Ruki and Jasmine as they traipsed along. Silent, watchful gazes, unlike that of the unabashed bloodsucking demons. Calculated stares that grew heavier by the second. Ever the oblivious optimistic, the maid scurried unbothered, her head tilting every which way as she marveled in the foreign beauty of the capital. Their destination towered ahead, an enormous tree trunk, hollowed and refined into an establishment. The wooden façade convulsed faintly with its bioluminescent veins. A sign etched in gilded script above the entrance denoted it as an authentic, first-class hotel.Once inside, the aroma of aged bark and herbal incense suffused the air. The multi-functional lobby of guests checking in and visitors socializing at local amenities bustled with endless activity, leading to a raised platform in the corner. A poised receptionist greeted them from the registry, essaying a polite smile.“Welcome, sir. Would you like a room for two? Unfortunately, all of our two-bedroom lodges are currently occupied, but we still have vacancies in our single-bed suites.”Stiffening in shock beside him, a brief pause betrayed the maid’s stunned awareness of their predicament. A profuse blush dusted her cheeks just imagining sharing the same mattress as him, snuggled under the blankets.Without hesitation nor so much as a glance in her direction, he retrieved the necessary wherewithal—an otherworldly currency altogether to Jasmine’s chagrin—and placed it upon the counter.“Fine by me.”The receptionist nodded, handing him an ornate key to their room.“On the fourth floor, overlooking the east garden. Room 424. Enjoy your stay.”With that, he briskly turned on his heel, pace unhurried as he strode toward the nearest staircase.“Let’s go, Livestock.”“A-ah, right…!”It felt as though with each stairstep they ascended, the deeper her blush grew in its incarnadine hue. Anticipation coiled within her heart-pounding chest, tightening as they rounded the corners, traversing the elongated corridors flanked by rows of identical doors. Then, at last, they reached the fourth floor, where the east wing stretched before them, just as the receptionist had instructed. The wallpapers boasted an intricate floral filigree, a simple presentation of entwined vines and blossoms, yet it provided an understated contrast to the resplendent blooms flourishing beyond the inn’s façade. Bereft of vibrant pigment, its muted elegance exuded an ambiance easy on the eyes.When they arrived at their suite, Ruki inserted the key and turned it in its lock as the door swung open. A lavish yet rustic chamber unveiled itself, with dark mahogany beams spanning the ceiling. Woven rugs of crimson and obsidian carpeted the laminate flooring, rendering their footfalls hushed. To the left, a kitchen nook nestled behind a marble countertop, its modest stove and copper-hung pots lending an air of hospitality. Verdant tendrils cascaded from terrariums suspended above, pitcher plants and potted ivy adorning the walls along all dimensions. Off to one of the corners, an antique secretaire with a complementary chair sat as if awaiting quilled contemplation. Weathered dressers offered storage, while serpentine sofas of embossed snakeskin curled along the periphery, inviting repose. Mystical moonlight filtered through the slatted blinds, illuminating the elegant furniture in tandem with coruscating chandeliers.Lastly, the singular furnishing that incited both dread and yearning within Jasmine: the sole bed, fit for two. Sequestered in an adjoining chamber adjacent to the bathroom, the plush mattress commanded the space, its pillows perfectly fluffed and its blanket without a single wrinkle.“Feel free to order room service if you’re starving. I won’t have you collapsing from hunger under my watch. In any case, I’ll be at the desk, drafting a letter to Sakamaki Shu. Here’s hoping that he’ll overcome his usual indolence and actually respond. A proper update on the situation in Rotigenberg, and by extension the Vampire territory, would be a rare display of diligence on his part.”“Now that you mention it, we’ve been through so much today—tonight—that I nearly forgot how famished I am!” The maid exhaustedly plopped onto one of the couches as she let out a prolonged sigh. “Though I am curious about Vibora cuisine…”After ruminating over a selection, guided by Ruki’s expert recommendation, she awaited the arrival of her chosen meal. Meanwhile, without delay, the Vampire urgently dressed into nightclothes and set ink to parchment, quill gliding as he composed his missive.
Sakamaki Shu,
We have arrived at the Vibora capital, encountering only minor impediments along the way. Although the citizens of this nation regard me with suspicion, and a band of brigands attempted to hinder our passage, I have extirpated them with ease. The crystal cave demarcating our borders posed more of a challenge to navigate than anticipated. Additionally, the leviathans swimming in these waters exhibited considerable hostility. Above all odds, both my servant—my livestock—and I have persevered and reached our first destination. Tomorrow, we are to convene with King Zweig to ascertain his knowledge regarding the rogues, his stance on the Ghouls, and his perspective on the recent devastation in Rotigenberg. Furthermore, we shall determine whether he remains amenable to strengthening our existing alliance. Should any further casualties or incursions occur in my absence, do not hesitate to inform me.
—Mukami RukiWith a deft flick of the wrist, he summoned a bat familiar to bear the letter back to the Sakamaki Castle. The twilight glider obediently zoomed out the open window, vanishing into the tenebrous firmament beyond.Clad in her pajamas after much-needed cleansing, Jasmine recoiled, a startled gasp escaping as the creature’s abrupt departure sent an errant breeze stirring past. Swiftly recovering, she traced its flight with agape fascination, rising from the sofa to peer out the window, lost in the beautiful gardens below.“Oh, Ruki! Come here—their gardens are gorgeous! You’ve gotta see this!”Sealing away the inkwell with deliberate care as to not spill its contents, he reluctantly abandoned his seat with a languid stretch. Ambling toward the sill, arms loosely folded, he leaned against the casement, tempestuous gaze raining down upon the aforementioned botanical courtyard. Bioluminescent flowers sprawled across the emerald expanse, dominating the dark in idyllic paradise. Suspended lanterns adorned the boles and boughs, their gleams refracting upon cobblestone paths like scattered stardust. Phosphorescent trails innate to these lands meandered through, lending credence to the arcadian reverie. In that instant, the logic behind the crystal cavern’s connection between Vampire and Vibora regions clicked together. The former, synonymous with karstic opulence and the riches it harbored, and the latter, a domain of myriad colors in its flora. Naturally, the two facets would coalesce to form those color-changing jewels. Just as the gems symbolized realms converging, so too did the garth of spectacular microcosm, mirroring every hue imaginable.“They’re a little hard to look at, but they are pretty.”“When I look outside, it’s like I can forget all about those hallucinations. It’s a little embarrassing—admitting that what my family did still affects me, even now. I know I should be grateful for how things turned out, but I guess it still bothers me in the end… How they chose their church over me, their faith over family. It made me wonder what blood ties even mean if they can be abandoned and discarded so easily. But, meeting you and your brothers… Especially when you saved me, Ruki, I felt like maybe I could understand how families should truly care for each other.”A pensive expression hardened his already rigid demeanor as he listened to her plight intently. Typical apathy yielded to a rare, sympathetic mien.“Most humans are selfish and irrational. Their brainless beliefs take precedence over the individual. Ultimately, your family proved that, so you’re better off without them. There’s no point in dwelling on those who cast you aside.”“Hehe, are you trying to suggest that I’m better off with you, Ruki? Not that you’re wrong!”Rolling his eyes in incredulity, he averted his procellous gaze to the radiant gardens once more, temporarily preferring its variegates glow to that of the brazen maid teasing him.“Hold your tongue. I’m merely stating the truth. Your family is unfortunately full of fools and zealots. Trying to earn their approval and kiss up to them is a lost cause, so you’d best let it go.”With a brief exhale, he reminisced on plans prior to the transfer of Ghouls from Rotigenberg.“The same could be said of my own father, to an extent. He was a fool for abandoning me when he had yet to lose everything. When I told you my schedule would get busier from here forward, it was under the assumption that the move would go as expected. I intended to help him settle into the Vampire territory, nothing more. Even if he is my last remaining family from back then, I told myself I wouldn’t seek him out beyond that. As close as we once were, things are different now that we’re both no longer human. You’ve seen it for yourself—he would kill himself a second time if given the chance. Our bond is severed, and while I might prefer to make amends… Reconciliation isn’t possible if only one of us is willing.”“That’s true… forgiveness isn’t something easily earned, is it? No matter what I do, I doubt my family would ever take me back. But maybe that’s why I feel so lucky that we met. You’ve taught me so much, you aren’t afraid to speak your truths, and you always correct my mistakes. And yet, for all your conviction, I’m glad you aren’t so closed-minded that you’d throw me away over one misstep.”“Even if I’m a Vampire who feeds on you and imprisons you at will?”“Well, that’s just part of who you are, Ruki. I’d always take you over those Viboras who tried to catch us in the forest… or whatever their true motive was. I think they would have killed us either way—but is it possible they were after something specific? Oh, that reminds me… why didn’t you leave one of them alive? Wouldn’t it have been useful to interrogate at least one?”“No, I made the right call. Those three were far too aggressive. Questioning them would have done nothing for us.”“Why? Didn’t you interrogate the one from Rotigenberg?”“…About that.”Without removing his stormy gaze from the windowsill, he confessed a long-buried secret.“I ended up killing that Vibora. Truth be told, he refused to talk no matter what I did. Even when I threatened his own family as an incentive and threw him into a brazen bull to burn to death, he was willing to use them as scapegoats. I should’ve expected as much from a pureblood when they have no regard for blood ties. Someone like that was better off dead than alive.”A solemn visage overtook the usual jovial smile and profuse blush as Jasmine finally locked eyes with him.“I… I had no idea. I see… Well, believe it or not, I trust your judgment, Ruki. If you decided that killing him was the best course of action in that moment, then I’ll take your word for it. It’s true that him and the other rogues did nothing but wreak havoc in Rotigenberg… and someone who throws their own family under the bus is despicable.”“So, you don’t care in the slightest that I murdered someone in cold blood?”“It’s less about that. I mean, sure, maybe he could have been imprisoned for the rest of his life instead… That would’ve been a fitting punishment, if a dull one. But in the end, I trust you. You understand this world far better than I ever could… and I know you don’t act without reason. I don’t think you did it out of malice. You just wanted to protect the people who matter to you. Maybe I’m wrong for not making a big deal of it when I should, but for some reason I can’t find myself disgusted with you.”Most would shudder in visceral dread at the disturbing revelation, appalled and revulsed by his acts of violence, assailed beyond belief. Yet there she stood, oddly accepting of his brutality without a second thought. Despite her status as mere livestock, she showed no hint of fear in his presence, not even after bearing witness to his merciless bloodthirst firsthand. Steel-blue hues pierced through her castaneous ones, taken aback, discerning no concealed unease. Without a doubt, she accepted him, ruthlessness and all.“Are you honestly not afraid of me, Jasmine? By now, I really shouldn’t be surprised, but you’re unfazed.”A faint smile spread upon her lips as she looked up at him in earnest.“How can I be afraid of the man I’ve grown to admire so much?”At a loss for words, for a moment, he said nothing. If Vampires required breath, she might have stolen his.“Admire, huh… Admire me all you like, but you ought to be more cautious going forward. You enable me far more than any sane human would.”Parting with the casement, he turned toward the bedroom.“It’s been a long night. Let’s get some rest.”“Oh, yeah… We’re really meeting King Zweig tomorrow, huh? Time sure flies,” the blush returned to her honeyed complexion in full roseate bloom. “Um… You can have the bed, Ruki. You’re the one who fights so hard for us, so I’m fine with sleeping on the couch!”Tilting his head ever so slightly, he halted at the threshold.“What are you talking about? We’re sharing the bed, no ifs, ands, or buts. It’s far more comfortable.”“A-are you sure…?! Um, I mean…! Yes… okay… I’ll do it! I’ll sleep with you—I mean, I’ll sleep next to you—”“Hurry up or I’ll change my mind.”“A-alright, I’m coming!”Nonchalantly, Ruki climbed onto the bed first, claiming the left side. With no other option, Jasmine slipped onto the right, carefully cocooning herself beneath the covers. Although he normally spent his nights poring over tomes to unwind before slumbering adrift, after recent tumultuous tribulations, exhaustion caused his eyes to shut once his head hit the pillow. Ruminations on the succeeding night prevented an immediate slip into unconsciousness, particularly how his diplomatic discourse with the Vibora sovereign might unfold.Meanwhile, the maid beside him melted over their close proximity. Supine on the mattress in tandem, she strove for sleep in silence. A furious crimson swept over her countenance from ear to ear as she resisted the urge to nestle closer, unbothered by the absence of scant partitions like the sleeping bag that previously kept them apart.“…Say, Ruki.”“What, you’re still awake?”“Yes… I just—I’m a bit shaken up from what happened earlier. W-would… would it be okay… if I—”“Just spit it out already.”“Eep! Um! M-m-may I please have your permission… to snuggle with you, Master?”“Oh, so that’s what you want. Well, I surmised as much—but it’s amusing to force you to say it aloud.”“Geez, Ruki… You’re such a tease.”A sinister chuckle rumbled from his lips as he relented to her innocuous request, shifting closer and coiling an arm around her waist. As she nestled against his chest, Jasmine listened to the lack of sound within where no heartbeat echoed beneath. The pulseless silence once bewildered her, but now its fond familiarity comforted, a confirmation of his irreplaceable existence. They both laid recumbent on their sides now as his chin came to rest upon her soft midnight locks, their bodies perfectly melding together.“And you can be so bold sometimes. All talk at first, but when it comes to the actual deed, you turn shy. How adorable.”“That’s because I’ve never done anything like this with anyone before… Especially not someone I like this much.”Inhaling its sweet fragrance, he smirked into her hair.“Good. Let me be the first and only one to hold you like this, Jasmine.”Ever since he released her from the abyssal depths of that dungeon, defying both wild conjectures and bleak fancies, the Vampire’s touch had softened in ways she scarcely comprehended. At first, she dismissed it as grudging leniency on his part, yet the subtleties of his manner, gestures so caring and surprisingly delicate, suggested a sensation stronger than that. The lingering caress of his svelte fingers, the gradual dwindling of punishments once frequent and unforgiving. A burning flush of infatuation colored her cheeks bright vermillion. No matter how fervently she might try to refute or rationalize, an inexorable descent into devotion stronger than its name implied coiled within. While he quickly routed their foes, the projectiles felt as if they pierced through her instead, like bullets to the chest, like a loaded gun she had trusted him to never trigger. Surrendering to the comfort of his embrace granted her swift passage to dreamlands adrift in its tender thrall.The next gloaming came in a blink.
…Still no nightmares. How fortunate.
As always, Ruki awakened first to see the young woman resting soundly in his arms, a stark contrast to torments of past. A solace rather than a nuisance, her presence no longer prodded at his patience as he found himself acclimating to the warmth of her close proximity. Hesitant to leave her care, however briefly, he carefully slipped out of bed and hurriedly dressed into the proper military regalia befitting a diplomatic visit. The evening’s negotiations demanded nothing less than proper presentation. In his absence, the maid roused to ready herself, preparing for the regal undertaking ahead.“Leave the talking to me, Livestock. Every word spoken before the three kings will shape our standing with them. The Viboras may be our allies, but we cannot afford to lower our guards—not even around King Zweig. Stay by my side and speak only when necessary, and most of all, do not interfere. These state visits are to be handled with the utmost discretion. Is that understood?”“Y-yes, I understand. I’ll behave in a way that doesn’t shame you—just like you said before. But I really do hope these meetings go as planned… I couldn’t stand to see you force into another fight.”“I won’t allow it to come to that. Not in the palace.”Much like the bioluminescent surroundings of the capital, the Vibora stronghold towered with colossal boles, their gargantuan trunks melding into the spiraling heights of the castle itself. Above, its spires stretched skyward, vanishing into phosphorescent haze that enveloped the city in perpetual twilight. After scaling what felt like an endless flight of monolithic stairs, the pair at last approached the grand entrance, wherein barbed vines coiled around each pillar in ominous splendor, a treacherous testament to serpentine architecture. Beyond the threshold, resplendent halls expanded in their gilt furnishings, reminiscent of the Sakamaki’s estate.At their arrival, a retinue of attendants sauntered, bowing in uniform deference. From among them, a taciturn Ghoul servant stepped forward.“Salutations. Please state your name and purpose.”Valor exuded in his solemn tempests as he advanced with confidence and unwavering composure.“Mukami Ruki, aide and envoy on behalf of King Sakamaki Shu. This is my servant, Jasmine. As stated in my letter, we’re here to request audience with King Zweig.”Awaiting abreast, the duo stood, shoulders squared with the palpable weight of anticipation.A plethora of nerve-wracking ruminations later, the enormous oak double doors creaked open, revealing a stupendous silhouette.Even from afar, his great stature might have evoked the inexorable presence of a once-vicious warrior, but time had sculpted his frame into one more withered and ghostly like a willow tree, gaunt yet unbowed. Platinum locks cascaded to his broad shoulders like rivulets of waning moonlight, and while his wrinkled countenance bore the unmistakable etchings of age, his blood-red garnet gaze sharpened undiminished, coruscating beneath the chandeliers. Notwithstanding immortality, he took a deep breath and adjusted his posture to put as little strain on his back as possible. A gilded serpent slithered around the embroidery of his royal tunic and silk tie, clinking with each step forward as he carried himself with authority and dominion, a monarch who commanded respect amid fear.“Welcome to my esteemed castle, Mukami Ruki—adopted son of Karlheinz, advisor to the newly crowned Vampire King. So, this is the night I finally meet the mastermind who felled my finest men.”